ã€ŠThe Sea That Burnedã€‹


 Chapter 1 â€“ The Mustererâ€™s Daughter

    ¡°Good work,¡± Jake Byrns praised his daughter Amanda as she rounded another barrel on the chestnut filly. ¡°She¡¯ll be ready for this year¡¯s Cactus stump race if you keep it up. Think we got a winner here.¡±

    Amanda grinned at his compliments but didn¡¯t let her father distract her from her riding.

    The sun beat down hard on both horse and rider, making their matching red hair gleam. The ground was rough and dusty. Only the hardiest of creatures lived out here on the border between civilisation and desert, at the edge of nowhere.

    A few more laps and then Amanda brought the filly to a walk. ¡°I think she¡¯s had enough for today.¡±

    ¡°Well good, you warm her down. I have to run into town. Watch the farm. I¡¯ll be back later.¡±

    Amanda nodded. She walked the young quarter horse along the fence line, stroking the filly¡¯s soft neck as she went. A couple of minutes later and she dismounted.

    As she was brushing the mare down she heard laughter and chatter drifting up the path. Amongst it she recognised one voice. Her younger sister, Lizzie, had returned home from school, and followed by friends it seemed.

    The new year had just started. Amanda had finished with school at the end of last year but her sister still had two years remaining. Friends had asked what Amanda was planning to do and she¡¯d sort of shrugged them off. She didn¡¯t see why she needed a plan, she was quite happy helping out with the horses as she had been for most of her life, only now she could spend all her time doing that. She didn¡¯t have to waste her days away in school. She would have dropped out years earlier if her mother hadn¡¯t had such strong opinions on it. She¡¯d giving Amanda a choice, free rent so long as she completed high school, otherwise she could branch out on her own.

    Maybe eventually she would move out and get her own place but why rush? It was cheaper living at home, plus horses took money to buy. Once she¡¯d saved up enough then she¡¯d make a decision on what she was doing. Until then she was content where she was. She turned the horse out and put the tack away and then she headed inside.

    As Amanda entered the old farmhouse she heard voices from the kitchen at the end of the hall. She had to go through the kitchen to get upstairs and so she followed the sounds. Her mother, Liana, was cooking dinner in the kitchen to the right. To the left her sister and a few friends were seated around the dining room playing cards.

    One of them, a boy about her own age, with brown hair and light blue eyes, turned around. ¡°You want to join us Amanda?¡±

    Amanda saw Lizzie¡¯s eyes narrow. She disliked playing with Amanda when her friends were around, partly on account of Amanda¡¯s superior skill. The two could be a little more than competitive at times, almost like opposing forces. They looked just as different too. Lizzie was fair haired with tightly curled ringlets and her mother¡¯s tall slender figure. Amanda took more after her father in height and was more curvy than slender. Her red hair was unique in the immediate family and apparently came from a witch in her mother¡¯s line who had also been a firestarter just like Amanda. Red hair had always been common among firestarters. Her sister, meanwhile was a chlorokinetic, just like her mother. Amanda was tempted to join their game just to annoy Lizzie but decided to let her sister have her own fun for once. ¡°Can¡¯t, gotta shower before dinner.¡±

    ¡°Damn right you do,¡± her mother quipped from the kitchen. ¡°Don¡¯t need the smell of horse and sweat sticking up the dinner table.¡±

    Amanda rolled her eyes. As she rounded the bottom of the stairs her mother asked, ¡°Have you seen your father?¡±

    ¡°He went into town.¡± Amanda glanced back just long enough to catch the roll of her mother¡¯s eyes and the shake of her golden hair.

    They¡¯d both known Jake Byrns long enough to know that when he said he was going ¡®into town¡¯ that probably meant the bar. And if he was at the bar then he would likely follow it up with a few games of cards and a bit of gambling, which meant there was a good chance he was going to be late to dinner. If Amanda had to put odds on it she¡¯d have bet on a 30% chance that her father showed up while they were still eating, and 70% he didn¡¯t turn up until much later. Maybe she¡¯d even offer Lizzie a bet on it before dinner.

    Dinner was served by the time Amanda got back downstairs and there was no sign of her father. Lizzie¡¯s friends had all headed home and Lizzie was in the midst of complaining about one of her teachers to her mother as Amanda took her seat.

    ¡°Are you going on the muster tomorrow?¡± Amanda¡¯s mother asked her part way into dinner.

    ¡°Uh huh.¡± Amanda nodded with a mouthful of chicken.

    ¡°You¡¯ll make sure to get your father up in the morning, and make sure he eats something before he heads out.¡±

    ¡°Uh huh.¡±

    ¡°You too. And don¡¯t forget to pack some lunch. There¡¯s leftovers in the fridge and bread in the cupboard.¡±

    ¡°Yes mam,¡± Amanda replied deadpan, knowing her mother wouldn¡¯t tolerate a sarcastic reply tonight although she longed to give one.

    She shared a brief mischievous look with her sister and Lizzie gave her a warning look in return, also capable of reading their mother¡¯s moods. Amanda smiled but kept her mouth shut.

    ¡°And make sure he doesn¡¯t go off into town when you get back,¡± Liana added.

    ¡°Mm hmm,¡± Amanda agreed and then shook her head. ¡°He hardly ever does after a muster, he¡¯ll be too tired.¡± It wasn¡¯t technically true. If the muster went well her father would almost always see it as a reason to celebrate no matter how tired he was. But on the first day it was less of a risk and the comment would appease her mother anyway.

    ¡°Hmmph,¡± her mother replied but Amanda noticed the slight twitch of the edge of her mouth, the start of an almost satisfied smile.

    ¡°Are you going for a few days?¡¯ Lizzie asked.

    Amanda wasn¡¯t sure if Lizzie just wanted to know how long she¡¯d have the place for herself or if she was asking out of actual concern, or maybe even both.

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Amanda shook her head. ¡°Just the day, it¡¯s still early in the season, it¡¯s mostly for scoping, getting an idea of what¡¯s out there and how the land¡¯s changed.¡±

    Lizzie nodded and her shoulders seemed to drop slightly in relaxation. So she had been asking out of concern then.

    Mustering was dangerous. A few people died every year or just didn¡¯t return. The desert itself was tough. It always amazed Amanda that the horses managed to not just survive but thrive. But it wasn¡¯t just horses out there. There were other creatures, some like pegasi were a real prize to capture, while others, like sandworm you would hope to never see in your lifetime, although some people hunted them too. A live sandworm was worth it¡¯s weight in gold. And then there were the people. There were few enough police in Little Rock itself, but the desert, that was a lawless land. If you were lucky enough to catch a decent sized heard or even one pegasi, it wasn¡¯t really considered yours until you could get it back out of the desert. While some musterers got lost in the desert and a few were killed by creatures or a fall from a horse, most causes of death during the mustering season were the result of a gunshot wound.

    Lizzie had been out a few times with her father and sister but she¡¯d never really liked being out in the desert and unlike Amanda she actually seemed to enjoy some of her school subjects, especially biology, no surprises there. It had made Liana very happy the day Lizzie had said she didn¡¯t want to go mustering. Liana had always hated her husband and daughters being out there while she fretted at home. At least now she had Lizzie to fret with. Amanda knew that her mother only let her go because it was safer for two of them to be out there than one and while Liana would have loved that no one went, the muster just brought in too much money to stop doing. While the ranch did make some money from training horses and competing, the bulk of its income was from the yearly muster.

    Jake Byrns was a healer, not an overly powerful one but he was good enough that it gave him an edge out where injury was a real risk. He wouldn¡¯t have survived a shot to the head but he¡¯d been shot in other parts of the body during previous year¡¯s musters, and while a bullet would take him off his feet for a few days, his powers would keep him alive long enough to heal, although the bullet still needed to be pulled out manually if it wasn¡¯t a through and through.

    Having healing powers didn¡¯t keep people from shooting at you though. That was what Amanda was useful for. Being able to set things on fire with your mind generally meant people liked to keep their distance. For those that didn¡¯t know the Byrns, the red hair alone was enough to make most poachers focus on easier prizes.

    Amanda and her father also played it relatively safe. They focused on the horses and stayed away from the rarer but more high profile targets like unicorns and pegasi. It was Jake¡¯s idea more than Amanda¡¯s. Every year she would argue that they should go after more unicorns, that the money it would bring in would last the ranch for years. But every year her father shook his head. There had been the one year when they had caught three unicorns and they almost hadn¡¯t survived getting them back to the ranch. Occasionally Jake Byrns had gone after the unicorns but that had always been in years when money had been tighter or the unicorns had been closer to home. It just wasn¡¯t worth the risk to try every year, and as Amanda had gotten older he seemed to go after the unicorns less and less often, almost as if he were getting older too.

    Amanda didn¡¯t even argue about going after pegasi. They were worth less than the unicorns and harder to safely catch. She had only ever seen her father catch one once.

    He¡¯d brought a basket of fish and had sat for hours in one spot while Amanda watched from behind a bush. The sun had been about to set and 8-year old Amanda had almost gone bored out of her mind when a large white pegasi had landed on a nearby outcrop. Another few hours Jake Byrns and his daughter had waited as the pegasus had come slowly closer.

    As the beautiful creature had feasted upon the tuna fish, Jake had slowly risen and very carefully inched his way closer until he had felt its mane brushing against his cheek.

    The next day had been much the same. And on the third Amanda had complained, ¡°When are you going to catch it Dad?¡±

    He had simply replied, ¡°Patience little one, patience.¡±

    On the forth day Jake Byrns was able to stroke the pegasus and Amanda complained that the ice had melted and the rest of the fish were starting to stink.

    Jake Byrns had handed his daughter a beer and told her to wait just a little longer.

    Having grown tired of sipping on her warm beer and not travelling or catching anything, Amanda had wandered off in a huff. She¡¯d been sitting watching a common rock snake from a distance when she¡¯d felt a breath on her neck. She¡¯d frozen at first and it was just long enough for her to recognise the feel of a horse¡¯s muzzle.

    She had raised her hand without looking back and gently placed it on its neck, knowing that less movement would mean the horse was less likely to be startled. Then she¡¯d stood, very carefully, and finally she had turned.

    It was the first time in her life that she could remember ever freezing. In front of her, had stood the white pegasus. The same one her father had been luring all week, only this time it had its wings folded. She had been afraid to move, lest she startled it and undid all her father¡¯s hard work. So there she stood, she wasn¡¯t sure for how long.

    Eventually she had looked up and there had been her father, watching her from further up the gully.

    She had widened her eyes in a silent plea asking what she should do.

    He had held up one hand, the message obvious. Wait.

    And so she had waited, hand raised, fingers carefully stroking the pegasus¡¯ soft fur. It wasn¡¯t coarse fur like on the horses she was used to. This was a soft downy texture, almost like a baby duck.

    Slowly her father had made his way down the gully with a special kind of harness. He¡¯d taken a wide berth around the beauty and approached from where it could see him. When he¡¯d gotten close enough to reach it he¡¯d held out a hand and run his fingers down the spine. The horse had shivered then, almost startling Amanda but she was too in awe to jump.

    Jake Byrns had carefully lain the harness down in the places his hands went, at one point giving Amanda a piece of harness to hold as he wound and then tightened it around the beast¡¯s wings so they were held in place.

    ¡°It won¡¯t hurt her,¡± he told Amanda as if reading her mind. ¡°It will stop her from hurting herself or us though.¡±

    ¡°Will she be alright?¡± Amanda had asked when she finally spoke.

    Jake Byrns had nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll find a good buyer.¡±

    It hadn¡¯t been the usual way they mustered and Amanda suspected he¡¯d done it partly because he had the chance but mostly to teach her how it should be done. The nice way. Horses could be herded and roped. Unicorns either had to be bound with a spell so they couldn¡¯t use magic or persuaded. But binding was expensive, only worth using on unicorns. Sometimes people took the risk and just roped them normally. Depending on the powers the unicorn had they might get lucky. Pegasi however, had to be lured. To try to just rope a pegasi was to risk injury to both the beast and the person capturing it. Pegasi wings were extremely powerful but also extremely fragile. Jake Byrns would never harm a pegasi in order to capture it. Many musterers did not care however. Pegasi injuries to anything that wasn¡¯t a wing were easy to heal once you had them captured, even though they caused pain at the time, and injuries to the wing only dropped the sale price a little as some pegasi would have their wings clipped when they were sold if their intended purpose was to be only for show. It was a practice that made Amanda¡¯s blood boil.

    Still, to capture one the way her and her father had that day, it meant gaining the creature¡¯s trust. Sometimes Amanda dreamed of finding her own one and not selling it, but taming it, and riding it, maybe even taking it on a muster. She knew that would be suicide, but still. She imagined using it to capture more pegasi and unicorns than anyone, training them, and then selling them only to those who would ride them through the sky, like the aerial rescue teams or who would really appreciate them for what they were. Who would make friends with them. It was a lofty goal though and Amanda was a practical person. It was nice to dream but if she couldn¡¯t achieve it that was okay too. She was quite content where she was. After all what more did she really need than what she already had?

 Chapter 2 â€“ The Black Pegasus

    Amanda wasn¡¯t sure what time her father got home that night. She¡¯d been out with him enough times before that she would guess it was probably just before 2 am. He never took her out the night before a muster though. One of them had to be clear headed enough to get up the next day.

    Amanda let him sleep as long as she dared, getting the horses ready and then coming back in to cook some breakfast. She wasn¡¯t as great a cook as her mother but she figured as long as the food was edible it didn¡¯t need to taste amazing, it just needed to provide energy for a day¡¯s ride and roping. It wasn¡¯t hard to boil an egg and stick some toast in the toaster anyway.

    ¡°Breakfast,¡± she said as she waved the plate in front of her father¡¯s nose.

    He¡¯d fallen asleep on the couch, as he often did if he got back too late and didn¡¯t want to wake her mother.

    He groaned and opened his eyes. ¡°What time is it?¡±

    ¡°6 am, we need to get moving if you want to be at the ravines before the sun gets too high.¡±

    Jake Byrns nodded, pulled himself up right, and seemed awake and sharp-eyed almost in an instant. It was something that Amanda had always marvelled at. No matter how much her father drunk or how late to bed he went he always seemed to be able to pull himself together in a matter minutes.

    Lizzie had often said that Amanda was the same but she knew she wasn¡¯t even close to competing with her father on this.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the coffee?¡±

    ¡°On the bench.¡±

    ¡°Horses packed?¡±

    Amanda nodded.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll see you out there in a sec.¡±

    Amanda nodded and made for the door.

    ¡°You eaten?¡± he called after her just as she was about to disappear.

    ¡°Yup,¡± she called back.

    He gave a satisfied nod and grumble, rubbing his brown stubble as he did.

    Moments later as Amanda was climbing into the saddle, her father emerged from the house. The man had a knack for wolfing down breakfast and being out the door in a matter of seconds if he had to. It was another thing Amanda felt she couldn¡¯t compete on. Although she knew this was also another thing her sister would say that she took after him in, and this time Amanda knew she was right. Amanda might not be as speedy as her father at getting ready but compared to Lizzie she was a champion. Lizzie would always be mucking around, putting her makeup on, or doing her hair, or some other silly thing.

    ¡°You know I actually came out on top last night,¡± Her father said, referring to his poker games, as he pulled himself up into his own saddle. ¡°Came home with a pocket full of cash.¡± He practically sang that last line. ¡°I put it in the jar in the kitchen, remind me to tell your mother if I forget.¡±

    Amanda gave a laugh. ¡°She¡¯ll probably find it herself.¡±

    Jake Byrns frowned and then nodded. ¡°Mmm.¡±

    ¡°You sure you didn¡¯t want to save it for next time, she won¡¯t notice you¡¯ve lost so much then.¡±

    Her father shook his head ¡°That would be lying. Anyway you gotta enjoy the winnings when you get them.¡±

    Amanda didn¡¯t reply but she wondered if it wouldn¡¯t have been better if her father didn¡¯t involve family money in his ¡®investments¡¯. Her mother stressed about it she knew. And her father might see it as being dishonest but Amanda figured lying about the wins meant you could also make the losses smaller. Less up and down might stress her mother out less.

    ¡°She likes to keep her eye on me. Know what I¡¯m up to,¡± her father added. And Amanda wondered once again if he didn¡¯t have some second mind-reading power that she didn¡¯t know about.

    ¡°You can join me next time, then it won¡¯t be a loss,¡± he added. ¡°End of mustering season we can have some fun, clean out the townies and the seadogs.¡±

    Amanda smiled softly. Poker was the one thing she could beat her father at, no questions asked. Ever since she was three and he¡¯d taught her how to play, he¡¯d never been able to beat her over a night, and neither could most of the guys at the tavern games. There were a few times when she was younger and he¡¯d taken her along to watch some of his games. Later on, when she was a little older but still a young teenager, she¡¯d snuck in and started playing there without her father. He¡¯d soon found out and then he¡¯d invited her to play with them. Her mother had disapproved but her father had made the point that she was probably safer playing with him there than not and on that point her mother had agreed. She¡¯d also decreased her objections once she¡¯d realised that the losses tended to be smaller when Amanda was playing.

    They rode in silence for awhile. It had been dark when they left but the sun was slowly rising over their left shoulder. Amanda looked out towards it briefly and the day was clear enough that across the sandy dusty land she could just make out the sparkle of the sea. She turned her head more to the north-west and inland, to the large mesas and small peaks in the distance where they were headed. They¡¯d start with the nearest then move further north or maybe more inland depending on if they found any signs of herds.

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    She squinted as she saw a small dark dot in the sky out above the furtherest peak. She didn¡¯t realise but as she stared at it she started to drive her horse in that direction.

    Jake Byrns noticed and he also noticed what it was that she was staring at in the distance.

    ¡°You keep your eye on the ponies Amanda.¡±

    ¡°There might be ponies over there,¡± Amanda replied.

    ¡°Ponies and poachers,¡± her father added.

    ¡°Ponies, poachers, and pegasi¡± she replied with a sideways grin.

    Her father frowned but his eyes sparkled. ¡°Maybe we¡¯ll head to the devil¡¯s rock. We can work our way back down.¡±

    Amanda grinned. It wasn¡¯t where the black pegasus she¡¯d seen flying was but the devil¡¯s rock was close enough to it that if they did decide to go after it they could veer off in that direction. They didn¡¯t have any fish or enough food for days out here but still. She longed for a glimpse of what she knew was flying out there in the sky past the devil¡¯s rock.

    It took them two hours to arrive at the foot of the devil¡¯s rock. It was aptly named, with a flat bit in the middle and two large horn-shaped peaks on either side. The rock itself was a dark obsidian colour. As they entered the shade of the rock Amanda felt the temperature drop. She shivered.

    Jake Byrns, who missed nothing, asked, ¡°Cold?¡±

    Amanda shook her head ¡°No,¡± she lied, knowing that it was just the relative temperature and she¡¯d soon get used to it.

    She glanced back out at the sky, where she¡¯d earlier seen what she assumed had been a black pegasus, but there was no sign of it.

    ¡°We¡¯ll ride up to the top. We¡¯ll get a good view of the inland from up there,¡± her father told her.

    Amanda pulled her horse around to follow him.

    Narrow gullies wound their way upward. They were steep but not all were so steep that the horses couldn¡¯t get up them, although in some parts Jake and Amanda dismounted to give the horses an easier time of it. The rocks were large and many were loose but both horses and riders were sure-footed.

    It took them another two hours to get to the top. To the east the sea glistened. To the west a mix of mesas, peaks, and gullies. Sharp drops and sheer cliffs, but nothing quite as high as where they were now. The mix of peaks and the flat tops of mesas were initially separated by only a hundred or so metres and then drifted further apart as the altitude dropped and eventually gave way to a mix of dry grassland, dirt and sand. Out there the distance between the buttes, mesas, and peaks were more in range of kilometres. In the far distance and south they could see the beginnings of a more greenery. To the north the land was barren and predominately flat, interrupted only occasionally by a mesa or butte.

    Jake Byrns was looking for signs of horses inland, anything that indicated where a herd had wandered. They often sheltered within the shadow of mesas and sharper peaks, finding growths of grass and small springs where they could. But Amanda turned her eyes skyward, looking once more for the black shape.

    ¡°We¡¯ll head south,¡± her father said as he sussed out a path through the ravines. One that would take them inland before weaving it¡¯s way back to the desert and nearer home.

    Amanda gave him a look.

    Initially he had his back to her but when he finally turned to check if she was following he understood immediately. ¡°We don¡¯t have the time. Others will be out as well and undoubtedly, they¡¯ll have seen what we saw.¡±

    ¡°I packed the strapping harness.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t catch a pegasus in one day, Amanda, not properly.¡±

    ¡°How do you know if no one¡¯s ever tried it?¡± Amanda argued but she softly led her horse in behind his to follow his lead.

    ¡°Perhaps you could do it, but you wouldn¡¯t be the first to fail if you couldn¡¯t,¡± he replied after glancing back to see if she was following. He didn¡¯t stop his horse or turn around though and Amanda dropped the conversation as they headed south. Her eyes did glance once though, to the strapping harness that she¡¯d packed in one of her saddle bags.

    Jake Byrns did mange to find evidence of some herds as they wove their way further south. Amanda looked but she saw no more signs of the black pegasus in the sky. Perhaps when they came back next week they¡¯d be able to find it again, if it hadn¡¯t already been captured.

    It was getting late in the afternoon when they stopped for one of their short breaks. Jake Byrns had evidently gotten over whatever hangover he¡¯d had from the night before and was sipping on a cold beer he¡¯d brought with him.

    Amanda slipped off to find a rock to pee behind.

    She had just finished zipping up the fly on her jeans when she heard footsteps behind her. She held her breath and turned still finding herself surprised that exactly what she had hoped for had happened. In front of her stood the black pegasus. It must have followed them from earlier. There was no way it would have come this far south on it¡¯s own. They were known for being curious creatures. It was a trait that often led to their downfall. ¡®Why do you lot always sneak up when I¡¯ve got my pants down?¡¯ she thought.

    The pegasus took a step closer and she noted that this one was a stallion. Even though she had been younger when she¡¯d last been this close Amanda felt like this one was bigger than the last.

    And despite knowing that she had no reason to have expected it to have shown up right here she still cursed herself for not having the harness with her in her hands.

    She took a step toward the beast.

    It took a step back.

    Okay. She nodded at it and crouched down, making herself smaller.

    The creature responded by taking two steps closer.

    Amanda waited more. The stallion took it¡¯s time. One step, then another.

    Amanda tried inching closer to it again and lost a bunch of progress as it backed up even further with a snort. Frustration boiled inside her but she reminded herself about what her father had said all those years ago. Unfortunately she also remembered what he¡¯d said earlier about not being able to catch a pegasus in a day. Memories of how long the first one had taken floated around in her head. She forced her self to sit still but the pegasus seemed to sense her impatience. They played their game for several minutes.

    Once more she tried getting closer. But this time it was too much. The pegasus whinnied, reared, flapped its wings creating a large gust that swept Amanda¡¯s hair back and made her almost glad she wasn¡¯t closer. In a single glorious moment it took to the air and spun away leaving Amanda clenching her fists and cursing herself inwardly.

    ¡°I did say it takes more than a day to catch a pegasus. I did almost think you had it for a second there though.¡± Her father¡¯s voice called from a rock nearby. How had she not noticed him sitting there? She needed to learn how to sneak like that.

    She turned to look at him and grumbled. ¡°Almost isn¡¯t good enough though is it?¡±

    He shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s good enough to try again.¡±

    She looked up at him surprised. She smiled but then her smile dropped and she added, ¡°Assuming no one else gets him first.¡±

    He nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll have to start early, that one will be worth it I think. Never seen one get so close to anyone so soon. There¡¯s something they like about you. That¡¯s the second one that¡¯s done that.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll come back out here tomorrow then?¡±

    He nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Amanda rode home that day with a huge grin spread across her face.

    Jake Byrns showed up at dinner that night and even though he spent the whole meal talking about the plan for tomorrow Liana Byrns was obviously just happy he was there. Lizzie Byrns sulked the whole meal although no one except Amanda noticed and she was sure it was just due to the lack of attention that Lizzie was getting as their father went on and on about the miraculous black pegasus.

 Chapter 3 â€“ Loss and Gain

    The next day her father was up and out with the horses before Amanda had even rolled out of bed herself.

    By the time she was ready and outside, Jake was eager to get going. ¡°Come on sleepy-head, got a big day ahead of us today. We¡¯re not coming back until we catch it.¡±

    Amanda eyed the size of the packs he¡¯d strapped to the horses and she realised he meant it.

    They rode all the way out to the ravines in silence. Amanda was too apprehensive to want to talk much.

    They spent the day looking for signs of the pegasus but no luck. Amanda was starting to think she¡¯d imagined the day before when she caught a glimpse of something black in the sky.

    ¡°There.¡± She pointed.

    Jake nodded and turned his horse in the direction.

    The black pegasus was out above where the spaces between the flattops was as wide as the flattops themselves.

    They crested the ridge where the black pegasus was circling to find another group of about five riders gathered further down the valley.

    ¡°Shit!¡± Jake remarked and pulled his horse around, gesturing for Amanda to do the same before the riders looked back up the valley and saw them.

    They tied the horses off nearby and then snuck up to peer over.

    ¡°What do we do about them?¡± Amanda whispered.

    ¡°Well they haven¡¯t caught it yet.¡±

    They were obviously thinking about it though, and not the right way either. One of them was fingering a net.

    ¡°Pegasi always get hurt when they¡¯re caught with nets,¡± Amanda lamented.

    Jake nodded. ¡°Perhaps we can scare them off.¡±

    ¡°Why¡¯s the pegasus hovering over them though? They don¡¯t usually approach large groups do they?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a good question.¡± He nodded to the nearby flattop. ¡°Let¡¯s loop around, see if we can get a look from the top.¡±

    They rode almost all the way around the mesa but there didn¡¯t look to be an easy way up, at least not on horse back. Amanda spotted a route she thought would be easy scrambling. Jake shook his head indicating it was too difficult for his old body but he nodded at her to give it a go.

    He handed her a pegasus halter before she left, just in case.

    She scrambled up the rocky slope. It was easy going and took her only a few minutes to make it to the top.

    As she crested the lip she froze. Lying on the ground ahead of her was a dark shape. At first she thought it was their pegasus but she could see him still flying in the sky. In fact it looked like he was circling the dark lump.

    As she crept closer she reaslied her first thought hadn¡¯t been far off. It was a pegasus lying there, only this one was a female and she looked dead. She lay in a large pool of blood and Amanda could see claw marks in her side. She was almost upon her when she heard a shriek from up above.

    The dark stallion was objecting to her nearness to what had probably been his mate. She quickly retreated and he circled lower eventually landing next to the unmoving body.

    Amanda watched with sorrow as he nudged his mate to no avail. As she watched she felt the hairs on the back of her neck stick up as if someone or something were watching her.

    She turned slowly and found herself face to face with a large desert cat in stalking mode. It was almost as tall as she was and protruding from it¡¯s mouth were fangs as long as a child¡¯s arm. She knew immediately that this is what had killed the other pegasus.

    Behind her the stallion snorted and stamped his foot. He wouldn¡¯t leave his mate. Pegasi often mated for life and had been known to stay with dead mates even in the presence of mortal danger.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    Amanda wasn¡¯t afraid of the cat though, not now that she¡¯d seen it, although she was acutely aware of the danger she would have been in had she not noticed it. Perhaps the pegasus¡¯ scream hadn¡¯t been at her.

    She raised a hand and summoned fire, first in her hands and then out in front of her. She pushed the flames out, reaching toward the large cat. She did not intend to hurt it, only to scare it away. It was only hungry after all.

    The tactic worked. The cat stood it¡¯s ground at first but when it saw the flames approaching it turned tail and ran. Amanda hoped her father was keeping an eye out and it didn¡¯t surprise him during it¡¯s escape. She figured it was likely to head higher into the hills though, away from where her father had gone.

    She turned back toward the pegasus and was surprised to find it was only an arm¡¯s length away. She held up a hesitant hand.

    It stepped forward and she lay her hand on it¡¯s forehead. Moving slowly she drew in closer. It showed no signs of fleeing. Indeed it seemed even more approachable than it had the day before and somehow sadder.

    She blinked away tears, grieving for the loss of its partner, as she slowly slid the halter over it¡¯s head. Something instinctively told her to leave his wings unbound. It went against logic but her father always said to trust her gut. She led him back down the way she¡¯d come up and without resistance he followed her down the rocky slope that no horse could have managed but which was no trouble for a pegasus.

    Amanda had never felt more proud of herself as when she saw the look on her fathers face when she rounded the corner with the pegasus in tow.

    ¡°Nice work,¡± he congratulated her with a smile.

    ¡°He lost his mate to a desert cat, that¡¯s why he was circling,¡± Amanda explained. ¡°I think it made him easier to catch too.¡±

    Jake nodded. ¡°It certainly made it easier for those other riders to find. Now let¡¯s get going before they show up.¡±

    Amanda nodded and holding on tight to the lead of the pegasus she mounted her own mare.

    They¡¯d gone as far as end of the mesa when the other group of riders rounded the corner in front of them. They spread out blocking the exit.

    ¡°I think you got something that belongs to us,¡± The lead horseman said. He was closer to Amanda¡¯s age than her fathers but still a lot older. His dark sweaty hair sat under a white leather hat.

    ¡°We ain¡¯t got nothing that¡¯s yours,¡± Amanda retorted. ¡°And if you don¡¯t want a fireball to the face you¡¯ll let us pass.¡± It was a bluff, Amanda wouldn¡¯t have burnt them, when you burnt flesh you didn¡¯t forget it, not ever. She would defend herself if they had to but given the pegasus was all they wanted she knew it wasn¡¯t worth burning another person over. They didn¡¯t know that though and to back up her point she summoned a flame in one hand and kicked her horse forward.

    A few of the men¡¯s horses startled and backed up including the main rider. Not Amanda or her father¡¯s horses though, they were well-trained.

    The main rider tried to stare Amanda down, which was difficult when your horse wouldn¡¯t sit still. Amanda knew she could throw fire and probably make the horses all bolt but that risked a horse getting injured, not from the fire but from any potential stampede. She hoped this would be enough.

    She stared back at the main rider. She wanted to laugh at the way he was trying to appear dignified while his horse bucked and shuffled but she knew that was more likely to anger him and an angry man was unpredictable. She simply stared at him, giving him a choice.

    The gambit worked. The group pulled their horses back and to the side allowing Amanda and her father to ride on past. But as they were just about over the hill the main rider shouted after them, ¡°You¡¯ll regret this.¡±

    The rest of the ride home was without trouble. When they got there they put the black pegasus inside one of the pair of large covered stalls.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see you later for dinner,¡± Jake told Amanda as he headed off toward town for a celebratory drinking round. ¡°You keep an eye on that pegasus.¡±

    She knew her mother wouldn¡¯t approve of his going off to the bar but today they had caught something really special. It was a valid exception, so she just nodded and headed inside for a quick shower.

    She meant to return outside immediately after but by that time her mother had dinner ready and her father was nowhere to be found.

    They ate in almost silence. Amanda was eager to tell her mother about their day but held back, giving only the essential details, knowing she hated to hear stories of danger. Instead, for most of the meal her sister chatted briefly about what they were doing in biology class.

    After dinner Amanda went out to visit the black pegasus. Once again he let her touch him. It emboldened her enough to enter his stall and attempt something a little more. She knew he wouldn¡¯t let her ride him yet. That would take weeks but she just wanted to know if he¡¯d let her touch his back and maybe just maybe put a little weight on it. She knew she should wait but she couldn¡¯t resist.

    She stroked his neck moving her hands slowly further back towards his shoulders. He shifted uncertainly as she reached his shoulders. But he didn¡¯t react more than that.

    She moved her hand further down and onto his back. The reaction was almost instant. He pulled away, lifting his front hooves off the ground and expanding his wings out at the same time.

    This stall had been designed with pegasi in mind and so there was enough room for his wings to spread but not so much of a gap that he could have flapped and taken off.

    Amanda moved back in a calm and controlled fashion not wishing to spook him anymore but also very aware of the power in front of her. She didn¡¯t leave the stall until he had calmed down. Once she thought it was safe she moved in. Not to try again but just to check she hadn¡¯t lost his trust. She got as far as putting her hand on his nose and she was satisfied. She then turned and left.

    Once outside she didn¡¯t feel like going back in. Instead she walked over to a nearby fence. One that faced the desert. It was such a clear night. She hopped on top of it and stared out at the empty plains and faraway peaks before raising her head skyward to gaze at the twinkling lights in the night sky.

 Chapter 4 â€“ The Same Sky

    Sirius liked to look up at the stars. They always made him feel a little less lost. Not just because they could guide your way. It was something about the way they made the world seem both larger and smaller at the same time. Wherever you went, they were always there.

    They docked port in Little Rock early in the morning. It was a place Sirius never thought he would ever return to, but the price had been too good. A new client wanted some cargo moved offshore, quietly and without any questions. So here he was once again, back home.

    ¡°Hey Cap, what time we moving it?¡± a ship hand named Jimmi asked.

    ¡°Fourteen hundred hours,¡± Sirius replied.

    Jimmi nodded. ¡°Me and the boys gonna go grab a drink, you coming?¡±

    Sirius shook his head. ¡°You go along, I¡¯ll catch up later, got something else to take care of first.¡±

    Jimmi nodded then headed down the gangway with a few more shipmates in tow.

    Sirius sighed. Time to stop putting it off.

    He yelled down into the lower deck of the ship. ¡°Hey Shiv! Stay with the ship, you¡¯re in charge until I get back. No funny business.¡±

    ¡°Got it boss.¡±

    Sirius trusted Shiv. He trusted his whole crew in fact. After all they were the ones that had put him in charge after the death of the last captain. Sirius wasn¡¯t the youngest there but he was close to it. There were many others who had served aboard the The Black Dog much longer than he, many others who deserved to be captain more than he, and yet they had chosen him. He hadn¡¯t shied away though. One couldn¡¯t really say no to such a request. He suspected many of them just didn¡¯t like the responsibility and work of being in charge, the decision making or the negotiating with clients. What they loved was the sea.

    The ship needed to make money in order to travel though and that meant finding work, usually in the form of shipment contracts. For some reason men listened to Sirius. When others in the crew tried to barter or bargain with the merchants it was always a debate and sometimes a fight. Many of the men were not good at keeping their temper. Sirius though was always calm. Others in the crew had always marvelled how he could have someone yelling in his face and yet just stand there and then make a clear counter offer. It was something that seemed to scare a lot of people. It also helped that Sirius was physically not a small man.

    Today they had their job planned out. There was a little extra space and he could have spent some time hunting for a merchant to fill it but Sirius had other plans first. Something he¡¯d been wanting to do for years but he¡¯d never thought he would. Something he was afraid to do.

    He loaned a horse in town from a man named Lemmy and headed out just north of the town. Having never learned how to drive, a horse was the next fastest thing. Most people used horses around Little Rock anyway. Even the Emerald city further south had a decent amount of equine traffic. It wasn¡¯t until one got inland or to some of the really massive cities that cars became more than just a side interest. But to get there you usually had to travel through the Dragon mountains and a dragon¡¯s favorite thing to eat was metal. But there was a still a small portion of Little Rock¡¯s permanent residents who had a motorised vehicle of some kind, and for the richer residents, the ones who lived further inland, some had several.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    The ride took him only 20 minutes and soon he sat perched on the back of a horse staring down the long drive of what looked like an abandoned farm manor. The house was three stories tall and painted a dark black.

    His stomach felt like the knots on the dark trees that surrounded the house. Not willing to turn around now he had come so far he moved the horse further up the drive. He wasn¡¯t sure what he had expected but it wasn¡¯t this. Not this empty shell.

    The place was dark, the front porch dusty. Had he expected his sister to come running out to great him, having missed him after being gone all these years? Had he expected his father to glare at him from the shadow of the windows?

    He peered into the darkened windows in case he had missed something but no one stared back. Where had they gone?

    He dismounted, tying the horse to the fence near the front of the house. The porch creaked as he climbed the steps to the door. Drawing closer he noticed that the front door was open. It moved slightly as the displaced air from his approach pushed it inward. He hesitated briefly wondering about ghosts. But this house had always had ghosts. If there were more now he was sure he would hardly notice the difference. As long as his sister wasn¡¯t among them.

    Sirius had left home when he was sixteen, barely two weeks past his birthday. It felt like a lifetime ago, even though it had only been four years, almost.

    His breath caught at that thought and he almost returned to his horse then. But something drew him in. He took a deep breath and crossed the threshold. The air smelt stale.

    ¡°Hello,¡± he called but nothing nor no one answered.

    He explored the house, room by room, taking his time. He found not a soul and the entire place was covered in dust and leaves that had blown in from outside. Upon closer inspection however he could see that it couldn¡¯t have been that long since someone was here. Yes the place was messy and undusted but underneath it was still in good nick. They couldn¡¯t have left that long ago.

    He looked everywhere, the attic, the basement, even the stables. There were clothes still in his sister and father¡¯s rooms. He couldn¡¯t be sure if what was left was all they had owned to know if they had left intentionally or been dragged away. One thing he was sure of though was that wherever they were they weren¡¯t here.

    He looked outside and judged the time by the angle of the shadows. It was time to head back. He thought coming back might make him feel less guilty about leaving but all it had done was reopen old wounds and unveil a new mystery. He was certain now this wouldn¡¯t be the last time he returned here.

    He left the way he had come, closing the front door behind him, hoping to minimise the discord created from the elements inside.

    He rode back to town with a heavy heart and much on his mind.

    He arrived just as they were loading the crates on. Shiv and Brian seemed to have things under control so he returned to the bridge to get things ready for departure.

    A few minutes later a thin blonde man with hair tied back in a pony-tail entered the bridge. It was a crewman named Neko. ¡°Boss the client wants to send a man along with her crates.¡±

    Sirius looked up from the table where he¡¯d been pouring over some maps. He frowned and shook his head. ¡°We don¡¯t take passengers. She knows that.¡±

    ¡°Yeah well she¡¯s offering quite a bit extra, and¡­¡± Neko hesitated ¡°It seems there was something else she didn¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°What.¡±

    ¡°About our no animal policy.¡±

    Sirius was already half way to the door. As he passed through Neko followed him. ¡°You¡¯ll want to hear the price she¡¯s offering though.¡±

    ¡°I said no animals, I mean no animals. They¡¯re nothing but trouble and we can¡¯t look after them.¡±

    ¡°She says that¡¯s what the man is for. And I checked, it¡¯s just a few winged horses, nothing fire breathing or anything.¡±

    Sirius paused and sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s hear her offer.¡±

    Discussions were had and Sirius managed to talk the woman up to almost double her initially offered price after threatening quite seriously to unload everything again. He was by the end of it more reluctant to let the animal handler on board than anything else but he had to admit they had no means to care for the animals. Once the agreements were made Sirius returned to the bridge.

 Chapter 5 - Stolen

    Amanda awoke the next morning with the weird feeling that something was wrong. Leaping out of bed she didn¡¯t even bother to get dressed. She ran down the stairs, past her father who was sleeping off another long night of drinking on the couch, and out the door to the stalls.

    The stalls were empty.

    She ran to the fence paddock and did a rough count of their other horses. Only the pegasus was missing.

    She ran back inside and shook her father awake. ¡°Dad, the pegasus is gone!¡±

    ¡°Huh.¡± He stirred, shifting awake far too slowly for her.

    She raced back upstairs and threw on some clothes and her boots. Then ran back down the stairs past her father who was groggily sitting up. Evidently it had been a bigger night than usual. It happened every now and again, usually the day after a big sale.

    Amanda flew out of the house. Red hair unbrushed and twirling in the breeze. She saddled up a mare and was off galloping towards town.

    She tied off outside the local pub, the one her and her father always played cards at. She dashed inside and went up to the bar. The barman¡¯s son stood behind the counter with a broom, his father having already gone to bed. The son ran the morning shift until 10am and then they had a paid hand come on for the afternoon while the son attended his last year of school.

    ¡°I need information,¡± Amanda said. ¡°A name, he¡¯s a cowboy with dark hair and white leather hat. Rides a dapple grey. Maybe ten years older than me.¡±

    The barman¡¯s son nodded thoughtfully. ¡°That¡¯ll cost yah.¡±

    It was common for the bars in this region to trade cash for information but Amanda had, in her rush out the door, completely forgotten about the paying part.

    ¡°Can you put it on my tab?¡± she asked.

    The barman¡¯s son seemed to think about it for a moment and then a look came over his face and he blushed. ¡°No, but I¡¯ll tell you for a kiss.¡±

    The way he was asking suggested he didn¡¯t think he was going to get it. But Amanda was in a hurry. ¡°Alright,¡± she agreed.

    The boy¡¯s eyebrows shot up.

    Amanda leaned forward over the bar. ¡°Now or never,¡± she told him.

    The boy blushed, if possible, an even deeper red, but he took his chance and leaned forward.

    Amanda planted a fast one right on his lips. As she pulled back she asked, ¡°The information?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± The boy took a moment to get his bearings. She was sure he was going to tell all his friends about it later. But at least he did as he had said and gave her the information, which was all she wanted right now. ¡°His name¡¯s Archie. He¡¯s not in here often, lives out the back of the plains but I¡¯ve seen him out at The Broken Whistle.¡± He grabbed a paper napkin and drew her directions to the guy¡¯s ranch.

    Once he was done Amanda thanked him, memorised the directions, left the paper napkin and headed for the door. She was halfway across the room when a gravelly voice spoke.

    "You won¡¯t find him out there. He¡¯s down at the docks. I saw him loading some horses on a boat.¡±

    She turned to see a man old enough to be someone¡¯s great grandfather nursing a beer at a nearby table. She recognised him as one of the semi-regular patrons. He worked on one of the routine shipments that came in, every two weeks he¡¯d spend a few days in the bar and then head off to sea again.

    She hesitated for a second taking in the information. Then she gave a nod and a reply of ¡°Thanks,¡± and started to head for the door.

    ¡°Now do I get a kiss?¡± the old man called after her playfully.

    Amanda glanced over her shoulder and gave him a roll her eyes. She could hear the old man chuckling after her as she left.

    The docks were busy this morning. More ships than usual had docked up and she was starting to wish she¡¯d asked for a description of the ship.

    A few men whistled as she walked past. She paid them the barest of glances. The docks were probably the roughest part of town but enough people knew her here not to want to mess with her. She heard some whispers as she went past as well. Those that knew her would also know she was a firestarter. They wouldn¡¯t like her near their ships.

    She approached an older gentleman with a white beard, wearing what looked like cleaner looking clothing than many of the others here. ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯m looking for a ship that was moving some horses.¡±

    He shook his head then nodded further down the docks ¡°Maybe that end, ain¡¯t seen no horses this end.¡±

    She nodded, thanked him and continued on her way.

    ¡°You looking for something missy?¡± a voice called.

    A rat looking man was perched on a nearby crate, sucking on what looked like a piece of dried meat.

    Against her better judgment she approached him. ¡°Horses?¡± was all she replied.

    ¡°Ah yeah.¡± He leaned back thoughtfully and took a bite of his meat. He chewed with his mouth open and then swallowed before continuing. ¡°The pretty girl¡¯s is looking for a pony hmm?¡±

    She didn¡¯t answer, just waited expectantly.

    When he saw that she wasn¡¯t going to say anything he continued more seriously ¡°You¡¯re too late. Dem pony ship¡¯s already been loaded and set sail. Although I mighta heard some whinnying sounds coming from a warehouse down that way.¡± He pointed. ¡°The green ones.¡±

    Amanda nodded and took off before he could say anything more about a pretty girl and ponies.

    She smelt it before she saw it, the distinct smell of manure and then she saw him, the man in the white cowboy hat talking to some shippers, probably discussing rates. A posh looking woman dressed all in black and white was standing next him with her hands on her hips.

    Amanda ducked around the edge of the building and then deciding this was the best way to find her missing pegasus she continued around the back until she found a half open sliding door with no one guarding it.

    Once in the building she took a nearby staircase to get a better view down into the stalls which from the sounds of it housed many different creatures, not just horses.

    Half way up however she had to retreat as she heard the distinct sound of footsteps coming down from above. At the bottom she was deciding whether to venture further in or go back outside when the sounds of voices talking outside the door made the decision for her.

    She headed off down one hallway and then emerged into a larger area containing crates that was home to the animal sounds. She slipped between a pair of crates. Each one was mostly wooded except for a window, which had bars with large gaps, obviously for air or to pass food through. The gaps in some were big enough that a small person could climb between them if they¡¯d wanted.

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Amanda peered into the nearest crate but the darkness made it hard to see. So she sniffed instead. This one didn¡¯t smell like horse. She moved among the rows until she did find some that smelt like horse. She was trying to get a decent look inside, and contemplating the risks of using a flame for light when she heard footsteps approaching from both sides.

    Without thinking about it she pulled herself up and scrambled between the bars just as someone rounded the corner.

    ¡°You hear something?¡± A man¡¯s voice asked.

    ¡°Huh?¡± replied the other obviously confused.

    ¡°Eh, whatever, it was probably just one of the beasts. Anyway, Archie¡¯s looking for you, he wants the crates moved out so they¡¯re ready for boarding.¡±

    ¡°I thought we weren¡¯t moving them until two?¡± the other replied.

    ¡°Apparently the damn woman won¡¯t pay until everything¡¯s loaded.¡±

    The two men continued their conversation but didn¡¯t walk away, as Amanda¡¯s attention was taken by something moving behind her.

    She turned slowly, afraid of whose cage she had climbed in to.

    Not wanting to summon the attention of the men who were just outside she dare not light a flame. Instead she stood stock still as whatever it was drew nearer.

    There was something familiar about the breathing coming from in front of her.

    She hesitantly held out a hand and was surprised to feel a muzzle push back gently against her palm. She almost gasped out loud.

    She reached another hand further back to where she thought the neck might be and as her eyes adjusted to the light in the box she saw that the box into which she had climbed housed her missing black pegasus.

    Now she just had to get him out. Right now that was going to be difficult with the two men standing outside. She¡¯d just have to be patient, then burning the door off shouldn¡¯t be too much of an issue. Sneaking out without being seen and with a giant black pegasus in tow was going to be harder though.

    Eventually one of the men left. The other however chose this crate to lean against as he lit up a smoke. She could hear things happening out there, crates were being dragged somewhere. The light shining into the crate got brighter and she took the brief chance to peak past the man outside to see what was happening. She quickly ducked back down inside the crate as she saw that many of the crates nearby had been moved outside and now there were a lot more people around.

    Shit! This was going to be harder than she¡¯d first thought.

    Nearby the pegasus shifted restlessly and she stroked him gently to calm him down.

    Suddenly the whole crate moved sideways. It was being moved like the others.

    The pegasus whinnied nervously. She patted him soothingly. She waited until the crate came to a rest before risking another peak outside. Now they were on the docks outside. Still too many people for her to break out here. The other guy had said 2 pm though. That was a while. She hoped she wouldn¡¯t be stuck here that long. Either way she would just have to wait until there were less people about.

    As time passed, and the sun got higher in the sky she realised it was unlikely she was going to be able to sneak out of here given the crate¡¯s current location. There was just too much foot traffic. She thought about making a break for it but knew she was unlikely to get far. Even sneaking out without the pegasus would be risky now. There was no way she was getting out here.

    She decided her best option was probably to wait until boarding and then sneak herself off the ship before it set sail. She¡¯d seen enough loading of ships to know that once the cargo was on board and tied down most eyes would be focused on actions needed to set sail instead and the cargo would be temporarily forgotten.

    Eventually she felt the crate being shifted again. She resisted the urge to peer outside right now, knowing a lot of people would be watching. She waited until the outside went dark again and she knew they¡¯d been loaded in somewhere. She waited even longer until she was sure it was quiet and no one was around.

    Then with one last pat of the poor pegasus'' neck she hauled herself out through the crate bars again.

    She was indeed in the cargo hold of a ship, surrounded by crates of varying sizes. She spotted a staircase at one end of the room and she started to move towards it. There was no obvious open area that she could see.

    As she crept towards the stairs a whinny sounded behind her. She glanced back forlornly. She didn¡¯t want to leave him behind. There was no way she was sneaking out of here with that pegasus though. Still¡­

    She hesitated. He did have wings. Perhaps she could ride him out. And if they moved fast enough then they could get away free.

    She knew it was a long shot. That pegasus was a long way from being ridden and even riding perfectly trained pegasi was dangerous, let alone trying to do so on board an enemy occupied ship. Yet, she also hated the idea of leaving him behind. He was, after all, what she had come here for.

    She stood, halfway between the stairs and the crate, undecided.

    Once more approaching footsteps forced her one way. She ducked behind the crate this time, peeking out around the corner just long enough that she could see who had entered.

    A thin blonde man, looking to be in his mid 30s entered the hold followed by a younger looking man, with brown hair, and aged more in his late 20s. The younger one seemed to be new to the ship and the older one was explaining some rules to him.

    ¡°We eat at seven and five. That¡¯s when the chef cooks. You want something between then you ask, we¡¯ve got fruit and meat but it¡¯s rationed and we weren¡¯t expecting you so you can¡¯t just go helping yourself okay. Sometimes the cook makes bread. If he does the others eat before you. You can be out on deck whenever you want unless captain tells you to go down in which case you do what the captain says no questions asked. Got it?¡±

    The brown haired man nodded.

    Blondy went on to explain a few more rules and finally he finished with, ¡°I don¡¯t see why you needed to come, can¡¯t be too hard to keep fed a group of animals.¡±

    ¡°Some of them are valuable and boss wants to make sure they¡¯re well-cared for. I¡¯m here to make sure that happens,¡± browny explained.

    Amanda snuck around behind the crate and eyed the gap between her and the stairs.

    Just as she was considering making a break for it blondy moved into her line of sight causing her to dash behind the crate to hide again.

    As he walked towards the stairs he spoke to the other man. ¡°Alright, well I¡¯ll leave you to it then.¡±

    Amanda peered around the corner again but now the brown haired man stood between her and the exit. She watched as he walked and sat right down on the steps, pulled out a lighter and lit up a smoke. She sighed and returned to the back of the crate to wait.

    She¡¯d been sitting awhile and hadn¡¯t noticed that she¡¯d almost dozed off when she heard a voice yell, ¡°What the hell is that!?¡±

    Initially she though the voice was yelling at her but when she saw nobody near by she realised they were yelling at someone else. She took a risk and peered around the crate again.

    Brown hair was still sitting at the bottom of the stairs. Another man, the one who had yelled, was standing right behind him. This man was red-headed much like herself, and covered in an abundance of freckles, unlike herself.

    He frowned down at the brown haired man. ¡°Is that cigarettes I smell?¡± he held out a hand. ¡°Hand em over, there¡¯s no smoking on this ship, it¡¯s a fire hazard. Do you know what happens when a ship catches fire in the middle of the ocean?¡±

    The brown haired man had stood up and was holding out empty hands. He¡¯d obviously finished his smoke awhile ago but unfortunately for him the smell was hard to hide. ¡°Look man, I don¡¯t know what yer¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what I¡¯m talking about?¡± Red was yelling louder now and he took a threatening step toward the brown haired man who given the size difference was not likely to be on the winning side in a fight.

    ¡°Hand em over,¡± Red commanded.

    ¡°I need¡­¡± the brown haired man started to protest.

    ¡°You need? I don¡¯t give a damn what you need. There is no fire on this ship. Only the chef gets that privilege. Do you look like the chef?¡± Red grabbed Brown by the shirt and rifled though his pockets until he found what he was looking for. The lighter. No fire on this ship.¡± Red repeated once more and then turned and left, leaving Brown with the comfort of his cigarettes but no means to light them.

    Brown breathed out a huff and then walked angrily further into the hold. Amanda heard the sound of him kicking something and then the cry of pain as whatever he had hit turned out to be harder than he¡¯d expected.

    She eyed the stairs again, more afraid than ever if they caught her. No fire probably more than extended to firestarters. She knew even a lot of passenger ships liked to refuse entry to firestarters. How long had she dozed off back there? Would they throw her out to sea if they caught her. She needed to get off this ship and soon.

    She took her chance. She ran for the stairs. She heard a shout behind her but she was gone before Brown could react.

    She went up the stairs and found herself in a long hallway. A surprised man stood at one end so she turned and ran the other way. Red stepped out in front of her and she was fast enough to duck beneath his arms as he made a grab for her. But then another man stepped out of a different door and suddenly Amanda found herself unable to move. She was completely frozen, held in place by someone¡¯s magic.

    ¡°What do we have here?¡± she heard Red say from behind her.

    ¡°A stowaway.¡± The man in front of her answered. This one had long dark hair pulled back in a ponytail and dark, almost black, eyes watching her with interest. He was thin with a wiry kind of muscle and he had his hand held out in front of him in such a way that Amanda had no doubt that he was the one who had frozen her.

    She dared not use her powers in return. She didn¡¯t know what the rest of them were and she could hear more footsteps and whispering from more men. She was captured. It was better they didn¡¯t know what she was.

    ¡°Go get the captain,¡± a voice commanded from somewhere behind her.

 Chapter 6 - Stowaway

    Sirius had been going over the maps while tight-lipped silver-haired, Pierre steered the ship only a few metres away. He¡¯d take back over in a sec, when Pierre took a break but it was important that they get their course right. It had been awhile since Sirius had last cast off from Little Rock and some of these waters could be troublesome.

    He was still pouring over the maps when Shiv walked in followed by two larger crewman holding a short red-headed woman between them.

    Sirius stood up as Shiv stopped before him.

    ¡°We found her in the hold.¡±

    ¡°What is she?¡± Sirius asked. It was a question that would have under normal circumstances been considered impolite, but then this was neither polite society nor normal circumstances.

    ¡°She didn¡¯t use her powers as far as I could tell.¡± Shiv replied. ¡°So either she¡¯s saving them up or she¡¯s no danger.¡±

    Sirius studied the woman. She glared back fiercely.

    ¡°How¡¯d she get on board?¡±

    ¡°Dunno Captain, she was in with that bumbling fool they put on with the animals, or at least that¡¯s where she came running out of. Perhaps we should ask him?¡±

    Sirius frowned. They¡¯d better not have been tricked into shipping any more live cargo, especially not of the ¡­ His frown deepened. Could she be a human?

    ¡°Where are you from?¡± he asked her finally.

    She never dropped her eyes. For a second he found himself almost mesmerized by them. Big, brown, and unblinking.

    She lifted her chin ever so slightly. ¡°You have my father¡¯s pegasus. I want it back.¡±

    Sirius blinked. ¡°Your father¡¯s pegasus?¡± he repeated.

    ¡°The black one in the hold, it was stolen. I¡¯m here to get it back.¡±

    Sirius studied her and then glanced at Shiv to see what he thought. Shiv was staring at her with the same look Sirius was sure that he¡¯d had on his own face a moment ago, uncertainty.

    It wasn¡¯t uncommon for a lot of what they shipped to be stolen goods. While he did have some hard lines that he didn¡¯t cross Sirius often charged extra to not ask certain questions. That said, if she didn¡¯t have proof of ownership well there were just as many people claiming false theft as there were real thieves, hell many were one and the same.

    <hr>

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving until you give it back,¡± Amanda said when the captain didn¡¯t speak.

    That earned a chuckle from one of the two captors behind her.

    Only the one though but Amanda could swear she saw the corner of the captain¡¯s mouth curl up slightly as if he too found the idea amusing. She supposed it was. Most people probably didn¡¯t make demands when they found themselves captured. They just begged. Well surprise could be a tactic. She¡¯d noticed that reaction too, the moment she¡¯d walked in.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± the captain asked.

    She considered asking him what his was first but felt that might be pushing it, Besides familiarity might work in her favor. The captain hadn¡¯t been what she¡¯d expected. Yes he was huge, at least a whole foot taller than herself and he was obviously physically fit, not the type to leave the hard work to just his crew. But Amanda had been taught to look past the obvious, playing a good game of poker meant seeing the person underneath. And what she saw in his eyes and in the subtle movements in his face hadn¡¯t been anger or cruelty but confusion, maybe even kindness. It was hidden well, aided by a mop of messy dark hair and solidly-grown beard, not to mention the intimidating physique, but it was there. Amanda wasn¡¯t always right but she was often close. And so like she had many a time before she took a gamble on it.

    ¡°Amanda,¡± she replied. She softened her voice slightly but kept the confidence, even though striking the right balance was difficult when there were two large men holding her by the arms. She left her last name off, least one of them know who her father was. It could have added weight, maybe even intimidated them a little, but it also might have tipped them off about her powers and her father had as many enemies as he did friends. She also got the sense that this encounter wasn¡¯t going to be won with intimidation, not directly anyway.

    ¡°Where are you from?¡±

    ¡°Little Rock, Greenstone Valley.¡±

    He nodded slightly.

    ¡°You¡¯re a witch?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Almost certainly with that hair colour,¡± the dark-haired telekinetic, and the one who had led the others remarked. ¡°Even ignoring that, not many humans around here, and I didn¡¯t see any fangs so she ain¡¯t a vamp.¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Amanda didn¡¯t reply. The next question would undoubtedly be about what her powers were. It would be easier to stall on the current question. She thought of telling him that was a personal question but she didn¡¯t think she would get away with it. Best to just keep quiet. The same thing her father had told her to do if she ever got picked up by the cops.

    Luckily the captain didn¡¯t fixate on it. He did however turn to the dark-haired telekinetic and remark, ¡°Hair colour ain¡¯t a guarantee.¡±

    The man gave a shrug.

    ¡°You got proof that pegasus is yours?¡± the captain asked Amanda.

    It was the first time she looked away and that was answer enough.

    Sirius turned to the crewmen who held her. ¡°Put her in the brig, keep her hands tied for now.¡±

    It was a sensible precaution, many witches used their hands to perform their magic. It was a strong magic-welder who could perform without a gesture of some sort, and stronger still one who could do it without eye contact. As such Amanda was surprised that he hadn¡¯t also suggested a blindfold. Not that it mattered to her, she didn¡¯t need her hands or her sight to burn through a rope. She hoped it would be a rope. She¡¯d burnt through metal before but she hadn¡¯t quite mastered the art of keeping the rest of the metal cool while doing so.

    The two men who held her arms hauled her out of the cabin leaving the dark-haired telekinetic behind with the captain.

    Amanda didn¡¯t argue. Instead she took in her surroundings once more. On the way up to the bridge Amanda had been escorted out on to the deck and then up some more stairs. Even in the bridge there had been windows in every direction. But inside she had been focused on the captain. It wasn¡¯t until they were coming out of the bridge however that she managed to get a good look at where they were. Her heart sank as she realised there was no sign of land in any direction. They were well and truly out at sea.

    After they tied her hands to a post they searched her pockets, not that there was much to find, some cards and a lighter she had no need of. Sometimes she liked to practice her powers on real flame because it was easier and it helped improve control. It served another purpose now. No one would expect a firestarter to carry a lighter. She was fond of it though, it was one of those flip top ones, gold in colour and baring a 3D image of a coiled python. She hoped they¡¯d give it back. It had been a present from her dad.

    They were surprisingly gentle with their searching. As a female alone and hostage on what she figured was essentially a pirate ship she¡¯d expected them to take the opportunity to cop a feel but they were more than respectful, only putting their hands where they needed to. They spent most of their time on her ankles and waist where her clothing was looser, and they didn¡¯t bother patting her down more than an inch above the knees, nor did they bother to check her bra. She wasn¡¯t sure if she should be glad that she hadn¡¯t bothered to take the time to strap on even a dagger this morning. When you could set people on fire with your mind it wasn¡¯t really necessary for more than sending a message. That and the rare possibility of running into a hostile borrower or binder who could make her magic useless. Preparing for that sort of situation would be like preparing for sunburn in a cave though.

    One of the men smiled and waved the cards at the other. She wondered if they were twins. They weren¡¯t identical but they looked so alike that she was sure they must at least be brothers. They both had light brown hair, not overly thick. They were big guys, not at tall as the captain but a little rounder and just as muscly. They had pudgy faces and small hazel-green eyes. The only overly distinguishing features that differed between the two was the long scar on the left cheek of right-hand man and silver earring in the right ear of the left-hand man.

    ¡°Do you play cards?¡± she asked reaching for anything that might put her on good terms with these men. She got the sense she could maybe talk her way out of this.

    But the guy with the earring just laughed. She recognised him as the one who had laughed earlier at her refusal to leave without the pegasus.

    The one with the scar eyed her warily. He just pocketed the cards and turned and walked toward the door. ¡°Come on Alice,¡± he called without turning.

    The other man stopped laughing and followed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll bet you twenty I can outplay you,¡± Amanda called after them in hope of goading them to come back. But they stayed gone and she was alone.

    Sure they¡¯d tied her with rope she could burn her way out of in seconds but where would she go? Even if she managed to get to the pegasus, and get him out, she still wasn¡¯t sure he was rideable. Best to save her powers until she really needed them.

    <hr>

    ¡°Having a woman on board the ship is unlucky,¡± Pierre said with a look over his shoulder as he adjusted the ship¡¯s wheel a tad to starboard.

    ¡°Especially a red-head. It¡¯s not a good sign,¡± Shiv added.

    Sirius sighed and rubbed his head. ¡°You lot are a bunch of superstitious cats.¡±

    ¡°Hey, no cats on this ship either.¡± Pierre remarked. ¡°Cats are also bad luck.¡±

    ¡°I thought that was just the black ones?¡± Shiv replied.

    Pierre shook his head and glanced over his shoulder again. ¡°Nah the black ones are the lucky ones, as long as they stay on the shore and they don¡¯t cross your path on a full moon.¡±

    Sirius stared out at the sea for an exceptionally long moment as their chatter faded into the background. Eventually he held up his hands. ¡°Boys!¡±

    They looked at him expectantly. The deliberate use of the word ¡®boys¡¯ at two men who both greatly out-aged their captain was not lost on either of them.

    ¡°How did she even get on this ship?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Probably snuck on in one of those crates,¡± Shiv suggested. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯d do if I were sneaking on to a ship. Isn¡¯t that how you first joined this crew, by sneaking on to the ship? How¡¯d you do it?¡±

    ¡°Went up the boardwalk when no one was looking,¡± Sirius replied thoughtfully.

    ¡°Really?¡± Pierre asked over his shoulder. ¡°No wonder the last captain didn¡¯t last long.¡± He gave a glance a Shiv who¡¯d been a crewman back then.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, I wasn¡¯t on duty that night,¡± Shiv replied. ¡°And I was pretty fresh cut myself, that must have been what? Five years ago now?¡±

    ¡°Three, almost four,¡± Sirius replied.

    ¡°What really?¡± Shiv seemed genuinely surprised. ¡°Feels like more.¡±

    ¡°You been spending too long at sea.¡± Sirius chuckled. He gave the man a slap on the back as he walked out of the bridge.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Shiv called after him.

    ¡°To talk to our animal expert,¡± Sirius replied without looking back.

    ¡°He missed a great joke there,¡± Shiv told Pierre as if he¡¯d just come up with something brilliant. ¡°He coulda said he was going to ask a man about a horse.¡±

    ¡°Maybe if he head was in the privy like yours.¡±

    ¡°You mean if his head was in the head.¡± Shiv laughed loudly at his own joke.

    Pierre just groaned.

    Shiv carried on chuckling to himself.

 Chapter 7 â€“ Ten Legs Too Many

    Amanda could hear shouting coming from down the hall but she couldn¡¯t make out any of the words. She was also now keenly aware that she hadn¡¯t been to the bathroom since she¡¯d left that morning, quite a few hours ago. She wondered if this didn¡¯t count as a desperate enough situation to be worth breaking out of her restraints. She¡¯d tried shouting but to no avail. Maybe she could even tie herself back in again after. She was roughly aware of what knot they¡¯d tied and that it had been tied well. If she broke out she wouldn¡¯t be able to tie that one as well as they had. Would they notice if it were a little looser when they came back? Or a different knot entirely? Maybe she could claim that she managed to squeeze her hands loose naturally. But as she made another attempt to twist her wrist she knew no competent sailor was going to believe that. One thing was for sure, if she didn¡¯t break loose soon she was going to wet her pants. She glanced around the room. It was empty apart form the four circular wooden beams spaced around the centre of the room, one of which she was currently tied to. Where would she even go? In a corner? Sure! Why not?

    She was just about to burn through the rope when the commotion down the hall died down. Amanda paused. Maybe she should wait, just a little longer.

    When nobody came she resumed warming the rope with her mind. She had to be careful, just enough to cut through, not so much that the whole rope went up in flame.

    She¡¯d just managed it when she noticed a face appear at the doorway. It belonged to a younger boy, maybe sixteen or seventeen with dark eyes and dark hair. He was watching her. She knew he hadn¡¯t been there long but she was glad she hadn¡¯t yet moved her hands in front of her. Right now he probably assumed she was still tied up and he was still far away not to smell the singed rope. What was he doing there though?

    ¡°Hello,¡± she ventured, wishing for him to leave.

    He took a step forward into the room. ¡°Hello,¡± he replied. ¡°Who are you?¡± Evidently the captain hadn¡¯t yet told the whole crew about her. It made sense, there really hadn¡¯t been that much time.

    ¡°Amanda,¡± she replied.

    ¡°You¡¯re a girl,¡± he said taking another wary step forward as if she were a wild animal that might attack him.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Amanda replied.

    ¡°What are you doing on this ship?¡±

    Before Amanda could answer a glob of silvery liquid fell from the ceiling and landed right between the two of them. The boy jumped backward then leaned forward to stare more closely at the liquid.

    Amanda skipped that step and looked up instead. Right, of course, she thought, if they were shipping pegasi why not arasnids too. Amanda took a very slow step away from where the creature on the ceiling was perched. They weren¡¯t usually aggressive but they could be very defensive. And while they didn¡¯t bite they did drool acid that could eat through bone. For those unfamiliar with arasnids they are best described as spider like but with webbed flesh between their ten legs, like a duck foot only slimier, and overall a little bigger than a duckling. Their heads contain many eyes in random locations spaced around a head that can swivel up to 380 degrees in either direction. Their main bulbous bodies are coated in what looks like fur but is actually very small blueish tinged spines.

    Eventually the boy looked up as well, just as Amanda turned her attention down. So she was on a ship with creatures that drool acid that can eat through bone, great! She watched as the wood on the floor slowly got thinner and she wondered just how many floors there were between this one and the sea. It was slow eating acid but it would get there eventually, especially if that wasn¡¯t the only one. And as far as she knew these creatures were rarely found alone.

    The boy seemed frozen. The arasnid crawled along the ceiling a little closer to him.

    ¡°Back away,¡± Amanda hissed at him.

    But he just stared upward. He appeared to be trembling.

    The arasnid was right above him. A glob of saliva started to drool out of the arasnid¡¯s mouth.

    Amanda dashed forward and tackled him out of the way. They both crashed to the ground. Amanda winced as her bladder complained. The boy let out a high pitched scream.

    The arasnid dropped from the ceiling. It probably didn¡¯t like being in an unfamiliar place. Another thing Amanda remembered about them was that they were attracted to the heat, and right now the hottest thing in this room was their body heat.

    Amanda scrambled to her feet and grabbed the boy under the arms. She dragged him to the door as the arasnid scuttled a little closer. It didn¡¯t run at them directly yet though. It seemed mostly confused, moving in their direction haphazardly with occasional scuttles to either side. The boy suddenly found the ability to move again as he tried to push himself upright while also being half dragged away from the thing.

    They reached the door and Amanda ran into something solid. She looked up to find the ship¡¯s captain standing in the doorway.

    ¡°What in the Devil is that?¡± he asked staring at the creature.

    ¡°Arasnid,¡± Amanda replied. ¡°They drool acid, it¡¯s eating through the ship, you¡¯ll want stop that.¡±

    ¡°Argh fuck!¡± he mumbled as if someone had done no more than burn his toast. The captain walked into the room, right up to the arasnid and brought his boot down solidly on creature. It exploded with a loud pop, sending goop flying everywhere. Amanda was glad that she was far enough away at this point.

    The captain stared down at where the acid was eating through the ship, swore again and stormed from the room yelling the names of some crewman. Amanda could already hear footsteps coming running.

    ¡°Take her to the mess room,¡± he told the boy as he pointed to Amanda before walking off to meet the crewman and explain the situation.

    ¡°There will be more somewhere,¡± Amanda called after him. ¡°They¡¯re really hard to transport on their own like that.¡±

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°Come on,¡± the boy said. ¡°I really don¡¯t want to be here if there¡¯s more of those.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ll eat through the ship,¡± Amanda told him.

    ¡°Sirius will deal with it.¡± The boy nodded confidently.

    Amanda let him pull her after him. He let go of her arm once he was sure she was following but glanced back every now and again.

    They¡¯d gone only a little way when Amanda asked, ¡°There¡¯s not a bathroom on this ship is there?¡±

    He stopped and looked back surprised. He then blushed. ¡°Uh sure.¡± He paused for a moment and then said, ¡°This way.¡±

    Amanda followed him down some stairs. Eventually he stopped at a door that looked just like all the other doors. ¡°In this one.¡± He gestured.

    The bathroom consisted of a hole that Amanda was sure just went out to sea. There was a sink, no taps but there was a bucket of water and a bar of soap. And a port hole with a lovely view of the ocean. It was nicer than Amanda had been expecting, didn¡¯t smell at all either.

    A moment later she was back in the corridor and feeling much better, other than the niggling worry about the ship melting arasnids. At least the crew knew about it now though. The boy nodded at her and then continued walking. Amanda followed.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Bruce,¡± he replied.

    ¡°You been on this ship long?¡±

    ¡°A few years now,¡± he replied.

    ¡°How old are you?¡±

    ¡°Older than I look, 17 next month. How old are you? You can¡¯t be much older than me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m 18,¡± Amanda replied.

    ¡°Same age as the captain.¡± Bruce replied.

    ¡°Same age as the captain,? You mean Sirius, the one we saw just back there?¡± Amanda was surprised, she hadn¡¯t expected him to be her age. He¡¯d looked much older, surely he was at least 30, or late 20s.

    Bruce gave her a funny look ¡°You know many ships with two captains?¡±

    Amanda shook her head. ¡°I just didn¡¯t think he was that young.¡±

    Bruce laughed. ¡°He¡¯s been running this ship for almost year and a half now, or maybe it¡¯s been longer. Anyway, here¡¯s the mess hall.¡±

    Bruce led her into a long room with what looked like a drinks cabinet solidly fixed to the wall at one end. A low wooden table with long wooden benches stretched almost the entire length of the room. It looked like it could fit almost 50 people.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if he wanted me to stay with you or not.¡±

    Amanda laughed and held out her hands. ¡°Where am I going to go?¡±

    But Bruce gave her a serious look. One that seemed almost ridiculous in contrast with his squeaky voice and small stature. ¡°I better wait I think,¡± he said. ¡°Do you want a drink?¡±

    Amanda smiled. Bruce poured them something that smelt like whiskey. It was cheap and probably made here on the ship but Amanda didn¡¯t care. It burned just as good as the stuff they had at home and after the day she¡¯d had so far that was all she needed. Plus she hadn¡¯t eaten much so she was happy for any kind of sustenance, even if it was probably going to go straight to her head.

    ¡°Do you think we should go see how they¡¯re managing with the arasnids?¡± Amanda asked once they¡¯d finished their first drink.

    Bruce thought about it for no more than a second. ¡°Nah, I¡¯m sure they¡¯re fine.¡± He poured her another drink. ¡°Do you play cards?¡±

    Amanda gave a nod and another smile.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really like things with more than two legs,¡± Bruce said as he opened a drawer beneath a buffet table situated near the drink cabinet and pulled out a pack of cards.

    ¡°What about dogs?¡± Amanda asked.

    ¡°Nope, don¡¯t like dogs, they bite,¡± Bruce replied.

    ¡°Cats?¡±

    ¡°Nope, Cats are unlucky.¡±

    A third voice answered. ¡°Only if they¡¯re black and it¡¯s a full moon, or wait was that the other way around, fuck I can¡¯t remember.¡± The dark-eyed telekinetic leaned against the doorway watching them.

    ¡°How¡¯d you get out of your restraints?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Acid,¡± Amanda half lied.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°There were these giant spider like things, big as a dog,¡± Bruce said holding his hands out to show the size.¡±

    ¡°More like a duck or duckling.¡± Amanda corrected with a smile, eyeing the telekinetic carefully.

    He seemed to be doing the same in return between glances at Bruce. ¡°Yeah I saw.¡± He moved forward and took a seat on the bench next to Bruce. ¡°What are we playing?¡±

    ¡°Poker?¡± Amanda suggested. ¡°Er are the arasnids...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s under control,¡± Shiv replied nonchalantly.

    ¡°We¡¯ll need chips,¡± Bruce said as he scrambled over to the drink cabinet again. ¡°That¡¯s Shiv by the way.¡±

    ¡°Shiv?¡± Amanda repeated eyeing the telekinetic even more carefully. She wasn¡¯t sure she liked his name.

    Shiv gave her a sly grin.

    Bruce continued talking. ¡°You know, fish I like, fish have no legs see. Anything with no legs is fine.¡±

    ¡°Even sandworms?¡± Amanda asked as he dumped a pile of chips on the table.

    ¡°Sand what?¡±

    Shiv chuckled. ¡°Bruce here ain¡¯t spent much time on the land, he was born at sea you see.¡± Shiv chuckled some more.

    ¡°They¡¯re like snakes but bigger.¡±

    ¡°Oh I don¡¯t mind snakes, how much bigger?¡±

    Shiv put his face in his hands.

    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Bruce demanded.

    ¡°You are,¡± Shiv replied between laughs.

    ¡°You don¡¯t mind snakes?¡± Amanda asked.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t mind snakes, they got no legs.¡±

    He seemed so serious that when Amanda caught Shiv¡¯s eye she couldn¡¯t help but start laughing too.

    ¡°Aw come on,¡± Bruce complained.

    ¡°Oi Brucey!¡± another voice called from the doorway. The almost twins from earlier both entered the cabin. It was the one with the earring that spoke. ¡°Ain¡¯t you supposed to be down in the kitchen helping prepare our grub by now?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Bruce replied with a sigh.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± agreed the man with an erring

    ¡°Yeah alright.¡± Bruce got up. ¡°I¡¯ll see ya later,¡± he pointed at Amanda with both fingers

    ¡°What are we playing?¡± Earring asked.

    ¡°Should she be out of the brig?¡± Scarface asked.

    Shiv nodded. ¡°Captain¡¯s dealing with a creature problem, said he didn¡¯t need my special skill set right this minute.¡± Shiv pulled out a knife, splayed his palm on the table and played a quick game of five-finger-fillet, then spun his knife around and put it back in his pocket. He gave Amanda what she supposed was intended to be an intimidating grin.

    Amanda just turned to scarface and replied, ¡°She has a name you know.¡±

    She met his eyes and didn¡¯t let them go even as he sat down opposite her and fixed her with a equally strong stare. Eventually his face broke out into a smile and he started chuckling. ¡°I like her,¡± he said to his maybe-brother. He leaned back and crossed his arms. ¡°Alright, Amanda was it then? Can you play cards?¡±

    ¡°Tell me your name first?¡± she replied.

    He nodded. ¡°I¡¯m Alice.¡± The way he said it invited no laughter and Amanda expected that if she had she¡¯d have lost any respect she¡¯d gained so far.

    ¡°Thatch,¡± said the brother with the erring as he sat down beside her.

    Across from him Shiv shuffled cards in such a way that told Amanda he¡¯d played more than a few games.

    ¡°Are you brothers?¡± she asked Thatch and Alice.

    Alice nodded.

    They played several rounds. Amanda watched as Shiv quickly went from relaxed and cocky to watching her with narrowed eyes. She kept winning hands and so he thought she was cheating but she¡¯d rolled her sleeves up just to avoid that type of accusation. He wouldn¡¯t risk accusing her if he couldn¡¯t show how. Besides they¡¯d already searched her. She wasn¡¯t cheating though. She was just that practiced and Shiv played too loosely. He bluffed when he should have folded. It scared the others off but not her. She played the good hands and she folded on the bad, and she knew when it was safe to bluff. Thatch was at the other end of the spectrum to Shiv. While Shiv danced with risk Thatch was much more cautious. When he won it was because he had a very good hand but he never won much nor very often. And Alice, well Alice was just an all around bad player. He was all over the place.

    Eventually some more of the crew showed up. Shiv got some extra chips and dealt them all in. Some of them were better, some were worse and soon enough Amanda had forgotten where it was that she was playing. That she was miles from shore with no obvious way home. The few glasses of whiskey and several rounds of cards pushed all of that to the back of her mind as she joked and laughed and stole their money in broad daylight. No one asked what she had to offer and it didn¡¯t matter because right now as far as she was concerned she was winning.

 Chapter 8 â€“ The Captain

    She wasn¡¯t sure how long he had stood there watching but eventually she became aware of eyes on her. And when she looked over at the doorway she saw the captain standing there watching their games from a distance.

    When he saw her glance his way he beckoned her over.

    She folded her hand and got up from the table. ¡°Sorry boys,¡± she said.

    There were a couple of ¡®awws¡¯ that abruptly stopped once they saw who had gotten her attention. They were quickly replaced by hushed whispers.

    Amanda walked toward the door with the sinking feeling of someone at their last supper and the immediate reminder of exactly where she was. He gestured for her to walk in front of him, as if he didn¡¯t want to turn his back on her.

    She did so, occasionally looking back for direction on which way to go. He spoke the minimum number of words necessary, ¡°up there¡±, ¡°turn left¡±, and made no other conversation.

    Eventually she realised he was directing her to the bridge, recognising where they were on the ship she needed no more direction.

    When they entered the bridge she saw that the red headed guy with freckles was currently steering the ship. Sirius sent him out, checked their heading and then locked the wheel straight on.

    ¡°Here¡¯s the deal,¡± he started turning to look at her.

    Looking at his face now she could indeed see that he was about her age. It was the facial hair and sheer size of him that made him look otherwise. That and the look in his eye, there was something there that said he¡¯d seen a lot in life already, and maybe not the best of it. It was a look she saw in the eyes of the wild horses, a wariness.

    ¡°We keep the pegasus, you get off at the next port, I know a skipper there who¡¯ll take you back to Little Rock.¡±

    Amanda frowned. ¡°Did you deal with the arasnids? Did you get them all?¡± she asked.

    He raised his eyebrows in surprise and then nodded. ¡°You were right, there was a whole box of them. We¡¯ve dealt with them and managed to stop the acid from getting all the way through the ship. The stupid idiot was trying to claim there weren¡¯t any more.¡±

    ¡°Just like he¡¯s trying to claim that¡¯s his pegasus,¡± Amanda replied. ¡°I helped you with the arasnids, you owe me. All I¡¯m asking for is what was mine to begin with.¡± She looked him squarely in the eye and couldn¡¯t help noticing how green they were, like there was a forest hidden beneath them.

    ¡°No way.¡± Sirius shook his head. ¡°You snuck on board my ship, you¡¯re lucky you¡¯re getting let off at a port and not the nearest island to find your own way back.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my pegasus!¡± Amanda replied indignantly.

    ¡°Well this is my ship,¡± Sirius replied calmly and without a hint of emotion.

    They stood just staring at each other for a minute before finally Amanda remarked, ¡°Fine!¡± turned and walked out.

    She glanced back to see if he was going to follow her but he was just standing there watching her with a curious expression on his face. It left her feeling just a little bit like a silly child.

    She walked back towards the mess hall. Well she hadn¡¯t been getting anywhere with that and given it seemed that she wasn¡¯t going anywhere immediately she did at least have some time to think up a plan for getting the pegasus off this ship. She¡¯d been afraid if she¡¯d stayed there and stared at him much longer he would have changed his mind and dropped her off at the nearest island. Dammit! She should have asked how long it would be until the next port. She didn¡¯t even know if it was mere days away or weeks. Surely not months? They¡¯d have to restock with food at some point. But would they do that at a port? Or just drop anchor by a smaller seaside town.

    Despite her intentions to go to the mess hall she soon found herself standing outside the entrance to the hold, the one where the pegasus was. She wasn¡¯t even sure how she¡¯d managed to make her way back here.

    At the door stood a big dark-haired burly man. It was the first man who was larger then the captain that Amanda had seen on the ship so far. And next to him Sirius practically looked clean shaven.

    ¡°Sorry, you can¡¯t enter here. Captain¡¯s orders,¡± the man replied.

    ¡°I see.¡± Amanda nodded and walked on past. So he had the pegasus under guard now did he, well she¡¯d think of something else. She had to.

    She did return to the mess hall this time. It had crossed her mind that she didn¡¯t really have anywhere else to go. Where was she to sleep? She tucked the thought away, a later problem to be solved. For now her stomach grumbled bringing attention to a different problem and they had mentioned something about food earlier. Would they spare her some?

    When she reached the entrance to the mess hall she paused in the door. A different set of men sat around the table this time, each eating something from a bowl. They eyed her suspiciously and whispered as she watched. A quick glance around the room showed no large pots or serving stations. Wherever they had gotten their food from it wasn¡¯t here. She didn¡¯t know where the kitchen was though and this group didn¡¯t look quite so friendly as the last.

    She knew better than to appear shy or intimidated. She kept her chin up as she thought, eyeing them as they eyed her. She was just deciding that it was time she took a look around the rest of the ship and was about to move when she sensed a large shape appear behind her. She spun to find the captain standing there looking down at her. So he had followed her after all. She couldn¡¯t read his expression.

    ¡°We can¡¯t have you wandering the ship or sleeping in the hallway. I¡¯ll show you to a room.¡± He jerked his head to one side.

    Amanda took it as an invitation to walk that way. He followed behind.

    ¡°This one,¡± he said eventually and she turned to see where he pointed.

    He pushed open a door, and then stepped back to let her see for herself. The room was small with no windows and two beds. A portable basic luminary infused lamp sat on a small table.

    ¡°You¡¯ll have it to yourself,¡± Sirius told her. ¡°There¡¯s no lock but no one here will hurt you.¡±

    She glanced sideways at him. He seemed quite serious but she noticed something else, an uncertainty, like he was waiting for her approval. She gave a nod.

    He pointed further down the hall. ¡°Bathroom¡¯s around the corner, third door on the left. And I¡¯ll have some food sent to you shortly.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she replied and she meant it. She was grateful. They may have her pegasus but they really were only transporting it and she had snuck aboard his ship after all. A bed and food were more than others might have given her.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    Sirius gave a nod and his eyes lingered on her curiously a moment longer before he turned and left.

    She glanced once more around the room but there was nothing new to see.

    The next day she found breakfast left for her just outside the door on a wooden tray. There was bread with butter, a juicier than expected steak, and a small pile of boiled carrots that were coated in a sweet spice that she didn¡¯t recognise. She ate ravenously and then went about seeing if she could explore the rest of the ship.

    She had thought initially, given that she had no escort that she would be free to go where ever she liked. After all, she figured, it wasn¡¯t like she could easily leave the ship. Yes there were small dingys tied to the side but where would she sail? Which way was land? Setting out in one of those would likely be a death sentence. She soon found however that despite the impression of freedom Sirius had placed his men strategically around the ship such that whenever she thought she¡¯d found a new passage to go down she¡¯d very quickly come upon a man who would not let her pass. They all seemed to be doing something productive. Some were cleaning, one was fixing his shoes, another sharpening swords. A pair were dueling. One man, the big burly ape from yesterday simply stood with his arms crossed and told her, ¡°No entry.¡± She even encountered Shiv, working in a room just off the hallway. He popped out in front of her when he saw her about to go by.

    ¡°Sorry, this way¡¯s off limits.¡±

    It was about at that point that Amanda realised the captain must have ordered his men to very specific places. And it wasn¡¯t like he needed many of them to do so. There weren¡¯t that many exits from this hall. The places it seemed she could go was around and around. That or up to the deck. An easy choice.

    Above deck more men were working, running here and there, scampering about, although she wasn¡¯t sure exactly what it was they were doing. She looked up to see the captain at the ship¡¯s wheel looking back down at her between glances at the horizon.

    She turned to see where they were going and for the first time was truly struck by the vastness of it. She¡¯d travelled a lot though the desert before and taken ships up the coast but this was the first time she¡¯d been out on a truly open ocean. She¡¯d imagined it would be like in the desert where all you could see for miles was sand but the desert had hills and peaks, out here it was just flat. It seemed somehow a lot bigger than anything she¡¯d seen before. It made her feel small and she found she rather liked that feeling. She found a place to sit and watch the activity of the men and the surrounding beauty of the water.

    At home everything had been familiar and she had always loved that, had found it comforting but now she sat out here with the warm sun beaming down on her and the unknown all around her she discovered a new thrill and somehow home almost seemed suffocating in comparison. Of course she worried briefly what her parents might think once they found her gone. But it wasn¡¯t the first time she¡¯d disappeared. A few years back there had been a rather bad sandstorm that had separated her and her father out in the desert. She¡¯d done fine then, even rounding up a few new horses after the storm, and when her father had found her again he¡¯d simply smiled like he hadn¡¯t expected anything else and said, ¡°Good to see you, bout time we headed home eh?¡± There were other times too. Her parents had always trusted her to look after herself, at least once she¡¯d gotten old enough. They wouldn¡¯t worry, well her mother probably would but her mother always worried. She¡¯d be back soon. And she¡¯d come back with that pegasus.

    That night she ate her food in the mess hall again. Sirius had offered to bring it to her room but she¡¯d declined saying she would prefer to eat with people. Sirius had nodded although he¡¯d seemed hesitant. He showed her where the kitchen was, retrieved two plates and handed her one. He then walked with her back up to the mess hall. The hall was crowded, mostly with men she didn¡¯t recognise. She hesitated only a moment and then, relieved to find at least one familiar face, she sat down across from Thatch. He gave her a friendly smile while the big blond guy to his left gave her a dark glare.

    Sirius didn¡¯t sit with her or any of the other men. Instead he found a spot far at the other end of the table as if he preferred to eat in peace. In the middle of the table men laughed and chatted loudly. She looked past them and watched him curiously.

    ¡°Did you have a good day?¡± Thatch asked more sincere and polite than any sailor had a right to be.

    She turned to him surprised and was about to reply when the blond guy next to him leaned forward and growled, ¡°We don¡¯t welcome stowaways on this ship, least of all red-headed woman.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you like woman?¡± Another voice quickly jabbed back from further down the table and produced a chorus of laughter in response.

    The blond¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Not when we¡¯re travelling, it¡¯s bad luck. And with hair like that who knows what her powers might be. What are your powers witch?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a witch yourself Crick. We all are, except Pete.¡± Thatch replied with a roll of the eyes.

    ¡°Yeah but I ain¡¯t no redhead.¡±

    Amanda noticed a couple of nods of agreement from further down the table.

    ¡°Ah redhead don¡¯t mean shit,¡± another voice cried. ¡°Just look at Bob-bee, he couldn¡¯t shapeshift into the right end of a horse if he tried.¡±

    ¡°Hey that ain¡¯t right,¡± a familiar voice objected. Amanda peered down the table to see the red-head with the freckles, the one who¡¯d taken the cigarettes from the animal handler the day before. The one who¡¯d been there when she¡¯d been caught. Evidently this was Bob-bee.

    The table split off into several smaller debates then. Amanda¡¯s eyes found Sirius again. He was halfway through eating a drumstick as he watched them bicker like small children. They seemed to have forgotten about him sitting there but yet he watched like a sentry. His emerald green eyes met hers for a moment and then darted away back to watching the others.

    When she drew her gaze back to look at those across the table she found the blond guy starting intently at her again.

    ¡°Oh leave her alone Crick,¡± The guy on his other side told him as he focused on his own drumstick. Amanda wondered briefly if they kept live chickens on the ship.

    Crick slammed his palms on the table. ¡°You know I reckon what we should do is we put her in a boat and set her off on her own. Isn¡¯t that the penalty for stowaways and thieves?¡± he asked the rest of the crew.

    ¡°What about Jimmi?¡± one guy asked.

    ¡°That was an exception,¡± another replied.

    ¡°And the captain?¡± a third voice asked.

    No one answered directly but several men conferred with their neighbours. They seemed to come to a murmuring consensus that no one really cared.

    Frustrated Crick got to his feet. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    A hush fell over the table but it wasn¡¯t because of Crick. Instead all eyes were on the other end of the table. At exactly the same time as Crick, the captain had gotten to his feet and he was looking right at Crick, not saying anything, at least not with words. But the message was clear either way. Crick eyed him up for a second before he dropped his eyes and sat back down. The conversation resumed a moment later as if nothing had happened.

    Crick didn¡¯t try anything more that night, not even after Sirius left which was around about when the booze came out.

    They poured Amanda a drink and held up a pack of cards to which she gave a nod. She beat them several times over but not so much they didn¡¯t want to keep playing, just enough to keep ahead. She asked them about their lives to which they seemed both surprised and eager to share. They told her adventures some giving different versions of the same story, often playing up their own part. Amanda loved to hear them. They asked about herself in reply and she told them she came from a horse farm. She told them some stories from travelling the desert and her own past experiences on a ship. She undersold everything though, made it sound more boring than it was. She felt she was already getting enough of the attention just from being a red-headed female. When she got drunk enough she gave some of them tips on playing better poker. They welcomed the advice more than she would have expected. Her stories may have gotten a little wilder then too. Eventually she noticed even Crick was joining in and he seemed to have lost some of his initial dislike for her. But when she looked his way and he noticed her looking the scowl returned. It was less harsh though. She was sure of that. She was an expert at reading faces. It was then that she knew regardless of how he¡¯d felt about her before that any dislike he¡¯d show now was nothing more than a mask.

    Eventually Amanda stumbled, half drunk back in the direction of her cabin. It was hard to get lost on this floor despite everything initially looking much the same. To her relief none of the men followed. She hadn¡¯t been sure if they would or not. With her powers she was more than capable of looking after herself if she had to, but any situation that required their use was not likely to end well either way. She¡¯d heard stories of horny sailors who hadn¡¯t laid hands on a woman in months, that they¡¯d just about do anything for one. That and some of the characters that stopped into Little Rock on occasion hadn¡¯t done much to quell the rumours. But this lot seemed surprisingly gentlemanly.

    She fell asleep almost a soon as her head hit the pillow, not even bothering to remove her clothes, not that she had much else to wear. She was going to have to figure that out eventually, that and how everyone bathed around here. It was a worry for another day though and not the most high priority one on her list at that. As Amanda fell asleep her thoughts wandered to the fate of the pegasus and if he minded being tied up unable to even see the open sky.

 Chapter 9 â€“ Desert Jewels

    A few hours later she awoke with a mouth that felt like it was full of cotton and a pressing need to use the facilities. She slid from the bed and it took a few moments for her to remember where she was. She made her way sleepily into the hallway then stumbled in the direction of the bathroom.

    Unlike the mess which was brightly lit by electric lights and the cabins which were softly lit with low level infusements, the hallway was lit with a faint blue glow coming from jars attached at various points along the wall. Upon closer inspection Amanda could see that the blue light shone from a pudgy bio-luminescent caterpillar. One in each jar. She¡¯d read about these before. The light attracted other insects which would land on the caterpillar and be absorbed as food. The skin of the caterpillar should not be touched by bare hands as they were mildly poisonous. Not deadly though, not unless you licked your fingers after touching them. She could see the tops of the jars were open, probably to let insects in or to drop them in. She wasn¡¯t sure if there were any insects that roamed the open ocean. Either way, as eerie as it was, she was glad for the caterpillar light.

    She paused at an intersection, unsure if this was where she had turned yesterday or if it was further along. Had this been one of the corridors the captain had had his crew guard? If so it was empty now. But then again maybe this was the right way. In her half asleep, still a little drunk state she wasn¡¯t entirely sure. She continued along figuring if this were the wrong way she¡¯d know soon enough and then she could go back.

    Soon she came to a short flight of stairs and she knew she had gone the wrong way but the lanterns in the hall were a pretty blue-green down here. It was a little softer than the pure blue, and her curiosity was stronger than her needs. She continued a little further, wanting to see what was around the next bend, drawn like a moth to the flame.

    She entered what appeared to be a cargo hold. Lots of boxes in various shapes. Some wrapped in sheeting, others held down with lashings. One section of cargo drew her gaze more than the others. Their shape was unmissable. Coffins. Five in all. She was considering the unthinkable, that she might just take a look and see if they were occupied coffins when a creak sounded behind her. She spun on the spot but saw nothing. It was enough to change her mind.

    She backtracked quickly, a bit disturbed at almost sharing a level with the dead. It wasn¡¯t something that normally would have bothered her. Hell, if she hadn¡¯t been on an unknown ship, somewhere in the middle of the ocean, she might have even found it exciting or creepy cool like something out of a B horror movie. But right now everything was silent except for the distant sound of the waves outside. That plus the creak she had just heard. Things were already spooky enough without stumbling across an array of coffins in the middle of the night.

    She reached the steps again and froze when she noticed the large shape at the top of the steps blocking her way. There the captain stood looking down at her.

    ¡°I was just looking for the bathroom,¡± she said, the words tumbling out quickly.

    In a calm tone he replied, ¡°It¡¯s that way. I¡¯ll show you.¡± He turned and led her back to the intersection from earlier. He pointed a few doors down.

    ¡°Right.¡± She breathed a sigh. Evidently she wasn¡¯t in too much trouble for wandering. The relief made her bold again. ¡°I was just wondering, those coffins back there... were they, are they empty?¡±

    Sirius sighed. He gave a single nod, not in answer but in acknowledgment. Amanda was surprised when he replied, ¡°I don¡¯t always know exactly what¡¯s on my ship, some people pay extra for that but sometimes if they can¡¯t pay they spin a story, sometimes it¡¯s the truth, sometimes it¡¯s hard to tell. Either way if the story is good and I have space sometimes I¡¯ll drop the price a bit. Those coffins are the remains of some vampires killed for their kind. Their family wants them back. They were apparently difficult to even get to the ship, their attackers had them hung up like trophies.

    ¡°In Little Rock?¡±

    Sirius shook his head. ¡°Somewhere else. It doesn¡¯t really matter. All that matters is where they are going.¡±

    It was dark but Amanda could just make out a far off look in his eyes. It seemed it was a philosophy he desired to apply to his own life too.

    ¡°What were you doing down here?¡± Amanda asked pushing her luck further.

    ¡°I was...¡± he paused. The faraway look in his eyes was still there as he stared back down the corridor at the blue and green lights. ¡°I thought I heard something.¡±

    If he hadn¡¯t been looking the way he was Amanda might have assumed he meant her but it seemed like he thought it was something else.

    She shivered, thinking of the coffins again but it was quickly replaced by a touch of sadness and guilt at the thought of the people who were to receive the coffins on the other end.

    ¡°Can I help you with anything else?¡± Sirius asked her finally.

    ¡°No, no, thank you.¡± Amanda turned to head to the bathroom.

    ¡°Good night,¡± Sirius told her, still seemingly distracted by something.

    It was while she was washing her hands that Amanda regretted not asking him about toothpaste. She knew of some leaves that basically did the same thing, and she knew it wasn¡¯t unusual for sailors to carry some. Perhaps the kitchen would have some? At the very least it should have some water and she could use a big gulp of that right now.

    She returned the corridor with the intention of finding the ship¡¯s gallery. There was no sign of Sirius but as she was passing by that blue-green lit corridor she heard noises coming from further down. The clatter of wood and someone swearing. She didn¡¯t hesitate to follow the sound. She was pretty sure she knew who it was this time.

    When she reached the cargo hold, sure enough, she found Sirius. He was trying to stomp on some variety of fast-moving beetle. Nearby, was a fallen over barrel which had obviously housed the beetles.

    In the dim light it took Amanda a moment to recognise the type of beetle. When she did she rushed towards Sirius. ¡°Get away from them. If they get on you they¡¯ll kill you.¡±

    Sirius froze at the sound of her voice just long enough for Amanda to watch in horror as one of them ran up the outside of his trousers. She didn¡¯t wait.

    ¡°Quick! MOVE!¡± she insisted. She grabbed his hand tried to pull him to the other side of the room.

    Luckily he was already moving away from the beetles for there was no way she could have pulled him had he resisted.

    He paused half way across the room and looked back at them in puzzlement, not aware of the one that was searching for a way to his bare flesh.

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Knowing she had seconds she ducked around the front of him and frantically searched for where it was. She glimpsed the tail end of it just as it disappeared beneath his shirt. Without thinking she yanked his shirt up to reveal rock hard abs. She paid no attention to anything but the beetle. She grabbed its body just as it started to dig into his stomach.

    She burnt it first and then threw it. A subtle burn, no flame, just intense heat. She didn¡¯t want to reveal her powers and while it might look roasted if someone found it there was no way of getting a good hold of those beetles alive. She knew too well how they could twist their bodies. Crushing was difficult for their shells were hard. And their slicers were sharp. They would cleanly cut or dig their way into skin, embed themselves within the body itself and eat it out from the inside out, every fleshy bit until there was nothing left. To hold one was a death sentence to all but those who could bring fire with their own hands.

    ¡°Are there any more on you?¡± she asked as she spun him and patted him down with no regard to personal space.

    ¡°What are they?¡± Sirius asked, obviously taken aback both by the bugs and Amanda¡¯s sudden invasion.

    Eventually she stepped back satisfied there were no more on him. She turned to face the overturned barrel. Beetles scurried in all directions but they mostly stayed to the edges and crevices between things. She hoped there were no holes in the walls. So far none had crossed the room toward them or the door but every so often one would venture out a little further in a non-linear fashion. It wouldn¡¯t be long before they found them.

    ¡°Flesh-eating beetles,¡± she replied. ¡°We need to get rid of them before they get into the rest of the ship.¡±

    ¡°Will they hurt the ship? Eat through the wood?¡± Sirius asked taking a quick inspection at the bloody marks the creature had left on his stomach.

    Amanda shook her head. ¡°Just the people on it.¡±

    Sirius nodded. ¡°They shouldn¡¯t be able to get out of this room any other way than that door then. How do we kill them?¡±

    Amanda hesitated there. She didn¡¯t want to say ¡®fire¡¯ least it reveal her powers but nor did she want to let these creatures roam this ship. She racked her brain. Then she remembered.

    ¡°Garlic, they hate garlic and... and something else.¡± She knew there was another herb they also disliked the smell of. A better one, but for now the thought was gone.

    ¡°Will it kill them?¡± Sirius asked.

    Amanda shook her head again ¡°No, not unless you drowned them in it I think, and even then. But they definitely won¡¯t cross it.¡±

    ¡°What about salt?¡±

    Another head shake. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Where are we going to find enough garlic?¡± Sirius asked that question more to himself than Amanda for he was half way up the stairs already on his way to wake the needed crew. ¡°Are you coming?¡± he asked when he realised she wasn¡¯t following.

    ¡°I best stay here. I can keep em from getting out.¡±

    ¡°How are you going to do that?¡±

    ¡°I can kick em back in,¡± Amanda lied. She knew the beetle released a sticky substance that latched itself on to things whenever it felt itself moving unexpectedly. There was no way she could kick them but she could burn them. And Sirius didn¡¯t need to know any of the details.

    He looked doubtful though so she added, ¡°Go, just get some garlic. I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll shout if there¡¯s any trouble.¡± She said it with such conviction that he did as he was told.

    Luckily none of the beetles came near the door and Sirius returned soon with Shiv and a couple of other crewmen. She did however notice a couple scurry up and around the side of the coffins.

    ¡°You want us to what?¡± Shiv asked.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way we have enough garlic,¡± another ventured.

    ¡°Just for the door, to keep them in,¡± Sirius replied.

    ¡°I could make a soup,¡± the fourth man suggested.

    Shiv gave him a doubtful look but Sirius instructed, ¡°Do it. And bring a mop, but we want to prioritise the entrance.¡±

    The two men left.

    ¡°They¡¯ll destroy the cargo,¡± Shiv moaned.

    Amanda shook her head somberly and countered. ¡°Only the fleshy cargo.¡±

    Sirius and Shiv followed her gaze to the coffins. One of the lids appeared to be moving slightly.

    ¡°Drat!¡± Sirius exclaimed with a note of resignation. ¡°Well there¡¯s not much we can do about that until we secure the door. Shiv, go find out where they nearest island with garlic is. We¡¯ll need to restock.¡±

    Shiv gave a nod and he then he fled.

    ¡°Did any come through?¡± Sirius asked Amanda.

    She shook her head.

    ¡°Good. Go back to bed, we¡¯ll handle it from here.¡±

    ¡°I should stay, I¡¯m familiar with them,¡± Amanda replied.

    Sirius gave a nod of acquiescence.

    Lucky for them none of the beetles came near the door in the surprisingly short time it took the crewman to make a garlic soup and find a mop. Unfortunately the main reason for this may have been that the large number of beetles, after having found the coffins, were heavily distracted by their contents.

    ¡°They won¡¯t eat bone will they?¡± Sirius asked eyeing the coffins, concern plainly etched on his face.

    Amanda shook her head. ¡°No but they¡¯ll pick them dry. The real question is how you¡¯re going to get them out.¡±

    ¡°What will kill them?¡±

    ¡°Fire,¡± she admitted. ¡°A really big gun?¡± She shrugged. She could use her powers. Getting every individual beetle would be hard though, and risky, unless they could lure them out into the open, and she still didn¡¯t think it wise to reveal what her powers were, not unless she had to.

    Sirius¡¯s dark eyebrows knotted together.

    Shiv held up a knife in question.

    Amanda continued ¡°Their shells are supposed to be able to blunt a blade but even if that did work would you want to stab every single one?¡±

    Shiv looked defeated. Sirius gave a sigh, shoulders drooping. All three of them stood there thoughtfully while the other two crewman slathered a thick creamy garlic sauce on the floor.

    ¡°Was the cream needed?¡± Sirius asked in incredulity as he gazed down at the soppy mess.

    Shiv chuckled.

    The man who had suggested the soup looked up. ¡°Figured more viscosity would make it last longer, don¡¯t want it evaporating.¡±

    Sirius nodded. ¡°Good man.¡±

    Shiv gave another laugh. He seemed to be bordering on a state of delirium.

    Sirius gave him a disapproving look but then he noticed something on the other side of the room. Something Amanda had just seen as well. There, in the corner, was another large box that the beetles all seemed to be congregating around. They were even more interested in it than the coffins.

    ¡°Shiv, who¡¯s stuff did we pack into that corner?¡±

    Shiv stopped laughing. ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s box is that?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, Sirena Silver or Yoashi Mao. Yoashi¡¯s boxes are on that side.¡±

    ¡°Tea and ammunitions,¡± Sirius mused.

    ¡°Sirena¡¯s are on the other side, that one is¡­¡± Shiv seemed to be having trouble remembering.

    ¡°Sirena¡¯s boxes had the beetles.¡± Sirius said.

    ¡°Supposed to be books if I remember right.¡±

    Sirius snorted. ¡°Books and jewellery. I remember that box, she said desert jewels.¡±

    ¡°Well, she¡¯s technically correct,¡± Amanda explained reluctantly. ¡°They are known as desert jewels in some places.¡±

    Sirius groaned.

    Shiv gave another laugh.

    ¡°You might want to cover the walls and ceiling,¡± Amanda suggested to the moppers.

    They looked at her with wide eyes.

    ¡°What!¡± Shiv exclaimed. ¡°You telling me those things climb on the ceiling.¡±

    Amanda gave him an apologetic look.

    ¡°Well, at least we don¡¯t have to worry about whatever was in that box,¡± Sirius seemed nonplussed at this point. ¡°You find that island Shiv?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, a deserted island about a day from here, should make it tomorrow mid-morning. Short detour from our location to get there but if we take it, due to the currents and reefs it¡¯ll add a bit on coming out the other side, plus we¡¯ll need to gather some supplies, we¡¯re short on some other things anyway. We¡¯ve got time spare at most places but we¡¯ll be late for Scarlett.¡±

    ¡°That the Corpse Islands?¡± Sirius asked.

    Shiv gave a single nod.

    Sirius gave one in reply. ¡°We can gather some clams and bananas to sell at the next port while we¡¯re there. That island has versot weeds and brown fangs too. With them I¡¯ve got an idea we might try on the beetles.¡±

    ¡°Brown fangs?¡± Shiv seemed hesitant ¡°Are you proposing we poison the beetles somehow?¡±

    ¡°Would that work?¡± Sirius asked Amanda.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she answered honestly.

    ¡°Anyway, that wasn¡¯t what I was thinking. I was thinking at the very least we can lure them and drown them in garlic soup.¡± Sirius decided.

    ¡°With the brown fangs?¡± Shiv asked.

    ¡°No with the versot weed. It¡¯s got a fleshy smell,¡± Sirius replied.

    ¡°Ah.¡± Shiv nodded ¡°Good, that sounds like a better plan. I sure as hell don¡¯t want to be the one catching a brown fang. And what about Scarlett?¡±

    ¡°Scarlett will just have to wait.¡±

    Amanda wasn¡¯t sure if Scarlett was a place or a person but by then the crew had finished up their pasting of the soppy garlic barrier. Sirius left one of them in charge to watch the door, promising a replacement in two hours. The others returned to their quarters. None seemed too worried now the beetles had been contained, at least for the time being.

 Chapter 10 â€“ The Curse of Corpse Island

    When Amanda opened her cabin door the next morning she found Sirius standing there looking as surprised as she felt, and holding a pile of clean clothes.

    ¡°I was, er, just about to knock,¡± he said as he handed her the pile. ¡°I thought you might like something clean to wear. There¡¯s no showers or anything on this boat, not with fresh water anyway, but we¡¯ve a washtub for laundry on the next level if you need, and a washroom with buckets of saltwater. I can show you later. Where we go today there will be some freshwater pools and we¡¯ll restock.¡± He paused to check she was paying attention. ¡°Don¡¯t go near any pools surrounded with grass, make sure it has a beach, so you can watch for snakes. The poisonous ones stay out of the water. And don¡¯t stray too far, there¡¯s nowhere to go on this island and it¡¯s not visited very often. You don¡¯t want to get left there. You¡¯ll need to strap your feet up as well.¡±

    ¡°Uh, thanks.¡± Amanda took the clothes and before she could ask about why she would need to strap her feet he¡¯d already left.

    She tried on the clothes, swapping blue denim jeans for brown soft cotton trousers, tied at the hip with a drawstring and loosely hung elsewhere. She supposed they were meant to fall just below the knee but on her they reached almost the ankle. The white throw-over shirt he¡¯d given her was likewise too long in the sleeves but she easily solved this problem by rolling them up the elbow. It otherwise fit comfortably. In the pile he¡¯d also included a pair of dark socks. These too had once been worn by someone with a taller stature than her measly five foot and a bit. Her boots had always been snug though so at least that stopped the socks for sliding.

    Amanda joined them on deck a few minutes later, having grabbed breakfast on the way up. The sun was higher than she¡¯d expected. The midnight adventures and lack of a window in her cabin had thrown her body¡¯s clock out of sync. She was used to rising before the sun not the other way around.

    Sirius stood at the ship¡¯s bow, a foreboding shape. Beyond him Amanda could make out the rough outline of a string of islands. None looked quite as big as the captain did right now, but the proximity likely had something to do with that.

    He turned as she approached.

    Before he could say anything she asked ¡°Is that it? The Corpse Islands?¡±

    He gave a brief nod. ¡°We should be close enough to lower the dinghies in about an hour. Have you eaten?¡±

    She held up the apple she was carrying, the remains of her hastily grabbed breakfast. ¡°I ate some bread on the way up.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± was his reply.

    She stepped past him, right up to the bow of the ship so she could get a better look at the approaching islands. ¡°Why do they call it that? The Corpse Islands.¡±

    ¡°Some ancient curse.¡± The tone of his voice suggested one he didn¡¯t believe in. ¡°Supposedly the island takes a life for every group of visitors that set foot on her. No one died last time we were here though, at least no one from our crew. So who knows.¡±

    The lighthearted and slight faux spookiness to his voice make her turn to look at him. She noted the small smile and glint in his eye. She gave a smile back and raised her eyebrows. He was teasing but it was subtle, anyone else might have missed it, hell she almost had herself.

    He smiled back now and she admired the way the light caught the green in his eyes, making them look as if the depths of the ocean was in there, hiding beneath emerald waves. She¡¯d never seen hair so dark nor so supple. It danced in the warm northerly wind, weaving like a cat flicking a million tails.

    ¡°It¡¯s all just superstition of course,¡± he told her as he turned to face the island again, ¡°But it keeps others from pillaging the island clean. That and while she¡¯s easy enough to get to, she¡¯s hard to sail away from. There¡¯s some nasty fish in these waters, ones that¡¯ll tip a dinghy if you drop anchor too far out. To get close enough we gotta go through the reef and there¡¯s no room for turning around once you do. Once in the reef from this side we have to go out the other side. It¡¯s tight but this is a good crew and we¡¯ve done it many times before.¡±

    As they approached the islands Amanda noticed some of the men start to wrap their ankles in thick ribbons of cloth.

    ¡°Here take this.¡± One of crew handed her several strips of course cloth. She stood staring at it in confusion for almost a minute before Sirius appeared next to her.

    ¡°You¡¯ll want to wrap that cloth around your ankles thick and high. The snakes on this island are aggressive. Yet another reason not many folks set foot on her. They¡¯re deadly poisonous but also small with teeth to match. Put enough cloth around any exposed skin and they can¡¯t get their fangs in far enough to inject the venom. And don¡¯t climb any trees. They¡¯re small brown things about this long.¡± Sirius spread his hands about two feet apart.

    ¡°That¡¯s the brown fang you and Shiv were talking about?¡± Amanda asked as her mind ran through all the snakes she knew.

    Sirius nodded.

    While there were several brown snakes about that size she knew of only a handful that were poisonous and only one that was aggressive. Amanda wondered if it was the same one. She remembered what the head looked like from a picture in a book her sister owned. It had been a unique overly square shape. She was sure if she saw it she would be able to recognise it. Snakes weren¡¯t uncommon in Little Rock and she¡¯d seen many different ones on her travels with her father across the desert. This one didn¡¯t live in Little Rock though. It was an island snake that liked a certain type of tree which just made her more curious to see if it was the same one. She¡¯d only seen it in her sister¡¯s book and it had gone by a different name.

    ¡°Hard to Port!¡± someone yelled, interrupting her thoughts. ¡°Yer too close to the reef!¡±

    Sirius disappeared from her side and a moment later there was a large jolt to the ship. Men rushed about in a hurry. Amanda just stood still watching, unsure if she should be doing anything to help but not knowing the first thing about how to sail a ship. And while she¡¯d been on ships before, none had ever hit a reef.

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    Soon everything calmed down and Sirius returned to the bow of the boat followed by Shiv who was swearing. ¡°I told you he wasn¡¯t ready to steer us in.¡±

    ¡°He needed the practice,¡± Sirius replied as he stood at the very tip of the bow and studied the water ahead.

    ¡°There¡¯s no point,¡± Shiv replied as he observed what Sirius was doing. ¡°You can¡¯t see well enough from down here, and there ain¡¯t time to get in the nest,¡± Shiv complained.

    ¡°There is, but I don¡¯t need to. I can remember the line and I can see the landmarks on the beach. The crow will keep us on course, I¡¯m just suggesting adjustments.¡±

    ¡°Like he¡¯s kept us on course so far.¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t his fault. I was watching from down here before too. I should have been paying more attention...¡±

    ¡°No, it was Sonny¡¯s, who I said wasn¡¯t ready to steer. He¡¯s got hands of lead that boy.¡±

    ¡°Shiv,¡± Sirius warned in an even voice.

    Shiv walked off with a grumble.

    Amanda watched Sirius as he peered forward over the front of the bow and occasionally called back adjustments to be passed along to Sonny. She waited until it seemed like they were in clearer water before she asked, ¡°Is the ship okay?¡±

    Sirius turned. ¡°We¡¯ll know when we get there. I doubt it¡¯s broken through but as to how scraped up she is we¡¯ll see. This reef¡¯s not so bad. It¡¯s the one coming out that gets you.¡±

    ¡°Is Sonny going to steer for that one?¡± she asked trying not to sound too worried.

    Sirius gave a laugh. ¡°No, I¡¯ll do that one. He needed the practice though and it was a good learning opportunity.¡± He pointed at her ankles. ¡°Wrap your feet. We¡¯re almost in.¡±

    Amanda strapped her feet up. She¡¯d done this sort of thing before, although that had been to keep the leeches out, not to prevent snake bites.

    Sirius yelled to drop the anchor and then there was another flurry of activity as the men readied the longboats. She hung back at first, not sure if she was to get in yet. Eventually Sirius gave her a nod, and she climbed over the side.

    It was a long way done the ladder to the water. She paused a moment to take it all in. Not a deadly height to leap from but you wouldn¡¯t want to fall wrong either, and you definitely wouldn''t want to fall into the row boat from here. As she dropped down out of the sun¡¯s light she felt a sudden decrease in temperature and a light wind, neither cold nor warm which caressed her skin. The rope ladder swayed beneath her feet. Not wanting to be told to hurry up she began her descent.

    She dropped into the row boat next to Shiv and a sailor she¡¯d come to know as Billie. She immediately noticed that Billie hadn¡¯t strapped his feet. Her staring must have been obvious for the next thing Shiv said was, ¡°Billie here¡¯s got his own method of dealing with the snakes.¡±

    Amanda caught the hint of mocking in Shiv¡¯s voice. Whatever method Billie used evidently Shiv didn¡¯t think much of it.

    Billie was either used to the disbelief or he took Shiv at face value. ¡°It¡¯s simple,¡± he started to explain with some arm waving, ¡°The snakes hate coconut.¡±

    ¡°They hate coconut?¡± Amanda asked. She¡¯d certainly never heard of any snakes like that.

    Her question was answered with a groan from Sirius who had just landed in the boat with a loud thump and managed to catch the last of the conversation.

    She caught his eye and they managed a moment of silent shared amusement before Billie continued on.

    ¡°Yeah, so you see, you rub the coconut on yer legs and it keeps the snakes far away. I ain¡¯t never been bit.¡±

    ¡°Yet,¡± Shiv mumbled as he casually picked his teeth with a knife almost as large as his face.

    ¡°Take us around the other side.¡± Sirius instructed to the rowers. ¡°I want to see what damage that reef did.

    They obliged.

    Amanda now focused on this new perspective of the ship. She¡¯d hadn¡¯t seen much of it when she¡¯d first been brought aboard. From this angle it was impressive. It was a dark, almost black wood but she could still make out small knots and knobs and one or two lighter coloured planks nearer the top. They¡¯d obviously been replaced at some point. And beneath the bow of the ship there was the figurehead, the front half of a burly dog, black as the rest of the ship and mouth open with it¡¯s fangs bared. It was at this that she stared the longest. Even so far up it was intimidating but also strangely beautiful. She could tell whomever had carved it had put a lot of attention into the details, even the paws had nails.

    ¡°The ship¡¯s named for her,¡± Shiv said as he followed her eye-line, ¡°The Black Dog.¡±

    ¡°Suits the captain too,¡± another sailor piped in, ¡°He¡¯s named for a dog too, the one in the stars. It¡¯s like he was fated to lead us.¡±

    Shiv rolled his eyes. Amanda looked at Sirius. He was doing his best to focus on studying the hull of the ship but she could tell he was listening.

    ¡°Or maybe it¡¯s cause he¡¯s a good captain,¡± another crewman argued, ¡°And nothing to do with your stupid stars.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re not stupid,¡± the first retorted. ¡°They¡¯re bloody useful for telling where to go.¡±

    ¡°That may be so but¡­¡±

    They fell into bickering. Amanda tuned them out, now more interested in the hull of ship given they¡¯d come around to the other side.

    She could see no damage above the waterline but of course that made sense given the reef lay beneath the surface. She tried to see where Sirius was looking and squinted, having difficulty at making out anything that lay beneath the dark waves.

    She thought for a moment he might jump in to get a better look but after awhile of staring he sat back down and motioned for them to continue to shore.

    When they were several metres out the captain stood up again and leapt overboard into knee deep water. He made his way to the front of the boat and without any help pulled them a fair way up to the sandy shore. There must have been almost 20 men in that boat and he made it look easy. It would have taken enough strength that Amanda had to wonder at his powers. Neither a stongarm or a telekinetic would have been unusual.

    She caught Shiv looking at her, an element of suspicion marred his face. As friendly as they had been the look reminded her that this was not a crew to cross and she still felt lucky they hadn¡¯t asked her what her powers were yet. Even out here that seemed taboo in all but the most friendly of circumstances. A woman on a ship was one thing but a firestarter was quite another. Even the lamps on the ship were all either infusements, electric, or powered by the glowing blue caterpillar that the crew fed occasionally. There were no candles or lanterns anywhere.

    As Sirius stood off to one side of the bow to survey the sandy beach and nearby jungle, the other men all piled out around him. Further down the shore other boats were being pulled ashore by groups of several men and further up the beach men were studying the various fruit bearing trees.

    Amanda got out last, amazed to feel the sand sink beneath her feet, much softer than the hard wood of the ship she was now so used to. As she went to take a step forward she felt the land move beneath her, swaying left and then right. She stumbled sideways and nearly into Sirius.

    He caught her. ¡°Careful there. It takes a bit to get your land legs back if you¡¯re not used to it.¡±

    ¡°Sorry,¡± she apologised and then gave a laugh. ¡°You¡¯re telling me.¡± She made the rest of her way slowly up the beach, watching her feet at first until Sirius gently grabbed her by the shoulders and spoke into one ear. ¡°Look at the trees, roughly horizon level, not your feet.¡±

    Amanda did so and did find it was much better. ¡°You know I have been on a ship before,¡± she told him not unkindly. Although she immediately regretted it when he replied, ¡°Uh huh,¡± in an amused town. She was glad her back was to him and he couldn¡¯t see the redness she was sure was working it¡¯s way up her neck. Why had she said that? He chuckled as he walked past and she was vaguely aware that she hadn¡¯t heard him laugh much in their time on the ship so far. It was a nice sound.

 Chapter 11 â€“ Naked

    Sirius sent one team off to replenish the supply of garlic. The other was supposed to be gathering bananas to sell at the next port.

    Sirius pointed to Amanda and then at the banana trees. ¡°You help out here, and watch out for snakes. Don¡¯t walk through the long grass.¡±

    Amanda did help for a few hours. She waited at the bottom of the trees to catch the bunches the more nimble members of the crew threw down. Then when the pile was big enough she moved them to the dinghy. As the load on the dinghy¡¯s got higher some of the men started rowing them back to the ship.

    Amanda stopped for a short break and a bite to eat as some of the others had done. There was a barrel of water for them to drink from as well. She admired the diligence of the crew, even with their captain away supervising, or perhaps helping with the garlic gathering. They certainly were much faster than she was. Most of them were big blokes, capable of carrying several bunches at once. Amanda just didn¡¯t have the arm-span, and she lacked the height and nimbleness needed for tree climbing like the more wiry members of the crew. She wasn¡¯t a bad rock-climber but banana trees were a whole new branch. She was curious about the snakes though. And she found herself wandering inland a little more. Maybe she could find the fresh water Sirius had mentioned. She¡¯d grabbed two of the containers they¡¯d brought with them and carried them along with her to refill.

    The grass was calf height but sparse so she didn¡¯t think much of it to walk through that stuff slowly. The clumpier patches she avoided. It didn¡¯t take her long to see some of the snakes. The first one was the hardest but once she¡¯d spotted that one she suddenly realised she¡¯d been surrounded by them the whole time. They blended in well with the speckled soil. They moved fast too. She was surprised she hadn¡¯t noticed them earlier.

    She stood still for awhile and observed. They mostly kept away if she made enough noise but when she stood still they slithered closer. When she started moving again one she hadn¡¯t seen shot forward and latched it¡¯s fangs into her boot. It made no hole however, for her boots were made of a thick leather, tough enough to withstand the stomp of a horse¡¯s foot. No tiny weak little deadly snake was getting through there. She was glad her boots covered the lower half of her ankles too for the snakes seemed to keep low. Even though her ankles were also wrapped in thick cloth she trusted her boots more.

    Now that she had gotten a good look at them she was certain they were the snake from her sister¡¯s book. She tried to remember what else it had said about them. There had been a few useful notes she was sure. Habitat, identification, personality of the snake, effects of the poison, antidotes? Had there been an antidote? She was sure Lizzy would have remembered, biology was her favorite thing. Book learning had never been Amanda¡¯s forte. She¡¯d had fun the day they¡¯d dissected the frogs though. She preferred to get her knowledge from experience. Unfortunately since she¡¯d never encountered this snake in real life her memory of the book would have to do. As she thought about it she kept her eyes peeled and admired the environment around her. Bright coloured birds talked in the trees, some words she could swear were almost in her own language. She made her way further in. She thought she could hear water up ahead and smell the faint but horrifically pungent smell of the versot plant wafting on the breeze. If she could find that then she could be useful that way too. They needed it to lure the beetles. Would it work? She wasn¡¯t sure. The beetles did have a very good sense of smell so maybe. It was an interesting idea.

    Soon she came upon the source of the smell and it wasn¡¯t the weed. Something, perhaps a monkey had died recently and something else had gotten in past the flesh. Guts had been spilled to the sky and spread across several metres of ground.

    Amanda wrinkled her nose and continued on, taking note to avoid this area on the way back. She was so busy keeping an eye out for more monkey guts and snakes that she almost completely missed the real versot weed hiding beneath a tall tree not far past the marmalade monkey. Perhaps it hadn¡¯t been just the monkey she¡¯d been smelling then.

    Careful to watch for any snakes she got her hands in near the base and harvested the large seed pods, and then the stinky flowers that grew almost half her height. The stalks were long but just thin enough to snap with a bit of force. She could have burnt her way through if she had too but she didn¡¯t want to return with scorched stalks.

    Carrying the stalks under one arm she continued onward determined to find the source of the water she could hear. As she walked her thoughts drifted and she was reminded once more of home. She wondered if her parents missed her. She was sure they did. They must have been worried. Did they have any idea where she has gone? Her dad knew the barman she¡¯d asked for information. He¡¯d probably deduce she¡¯d been chasing the pegasus. Yes he would worry but she also knew that he trusted her to look after herself. He would know she was alright and he would console her mother. Besides, they still had Lizzy to keep them company.

    Now her fears around her parents worries had been satiated she turned her thoughts to the pegasus still on the ship. She hadn¡¯t pressed Sirius about it any more yet but she knew that it probably hated being cooped up. Perhaps once they got back to the ship she could talk him into letting it have a fly. She thought about what she might say to convince him all the way to the lake. She didn¡¯t realise she had found it until she almost walked right into it. It was the change from soil to sand beneath her feet that drew her attention.

    Movement nearby on the forest floor drew her eye and she watched a larger blue snake slide under a bush. That one she recognised too. Mostly harmless, wouldn¡¯t bite and that one hadn¡¯t been large enough to constrict a human yet. She¡¯d have to keep an eye out for bigger ones though, these ones could get large. Lucky for her she knew them to be territorial so given she¡¯d seen one it was unlikely she¡¯d see another, even if it had been a juvenile.

    She stopped and looked around This pool hadn¡¯t been the source of the sound she¡¯d heard and evidently she¡¯d gone the wrong way for it was almost silent here. A stream flowed in from almost the direction she¡¯d come from, only further up the hill so maybe there was a waterfall upstream that she¡¯d walked by. The water was a pleasant turquoise blue and clear as glass near the edges. Further in it darkened quickly and she suspected that its waters ran deep. Maybe even enough to go for a good dive. She¡¯d tried scuba diving a few years back. Their school had an active outdoor club once. One particularly enthusiastic teacher who had volunteered to take small groups on easy but adventurous trips several times a year. Technically the club was still there but Amanda had long since outgrown it. A little over a year ago, while on a trip with her father selling pegasi further north she¡¯d met a diving instructor who¡¯d offered her some more advanced lessons. Her father had had other jobs to do that week so Amanda had spent a week learning how to cave dive while he was off making his deals.

    The dark blue unknown of the pool enticed her in. She had no equipment for a proper dive but a swim appealed all the same. Besides she hadn¡¯t showered yet and was longing for a good wash, especially one that wasn¡¯t a sponge bath.

    She filled up the water containers first, only realising her mistake once they were both brim to the top with fresh water. Empty they¡¯d weighed nothing but full each must have been a good 40 or 50 kg. One she could lift with both hands but two she knew she was going to struggle with, especially given she had the versot plant to carry too. Well she had time to think about it. Either she could come back for one later or she could just empty some of the water out and return with a reduced capacity. Right now though the pool was beckoning.

    With a quick glance around to check she was still alone she stripped down to nothing. She even removed her boots, checking for nearby snakes as she did. They all seemed to be sticking to the cover of the grass and leaves and staying off the beach. She hesitated a moment and then removed the cloth wrapping around her legs as well. There weren¡¯t any snakes in the water, at least not those ones, and none at all in the shallows that she could see.

    She walked in slowly, savoring the feel of fresh water washing away the layer of salt that had gathered over her skin during the last day or so. She decided being at sea was like being in the desert, no matter how frequently you washed you were soon covered in sweat or salt or dirt. The water was warmer than the air, warmer than the sea by Little Rock, even though they¡¯d gone further south, at least she thought they had. They must have because she knew the waters to the north. But she supposed it was possible they¡¯d gone almost direct east. Still given the time they¡¯d been travelling and with a guess at ship speed she figured to hit land she was unfamiliar with they had to have gone south in some direction or maybe ever around the west. The weather did not always follow the rules of longitude though. There were pockets she knew, affected by magic and weather elementals, so it was possible it was only warmer here because it was colder elsewhere.

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    She walked in up to her waist, her mind now busy trying and failing to plot courses on a map she just didn¡¯t know well enough. When the water hit her ribs she sprung forward and ducked underneath. She swam out over the hole and admired the unknown depths beneath her. She dove down as far as she dared without someone else supervising, but the bottom escaped her vision. It remained a dark elusive blue. So she surfaced and she floated for awhile on her back, eyes staring up at an unfamiliar sky, just as deep and unreachable as the pool beneath her. Once more she thought of the pegasus. In her mind she could almost see him fly overhead.

    She swam back to the shallows when she started to worry that she just might fall asleep. There she wallowed in perfect contentment as the sun chased the shadows around the trees.

    Eventually she glanced at the sky and realised exactly how far the sun had moved. Time to head back. A knot of guilt formed in her stomach as she thought of all those men hard at work while she¡¯d been doing nothing but relaxing. She took one more dive under before starting to make her way out of the water.

    She was half way out when she noticed a figure by the edge of the pool. She immediately dropped back into the pool and then covered herself with her hands, remembering a little too late how clear the water was.

    Sirius spun to face the other way and said quickly, ¡°The men said you disappeared ages ago. I came looking. We¡¯re about to head off soon.¡± He paused silent for a moment then added ¡°And I didn¡¯t see anything, I only just arrived at the pool as you were getting out.¡± He sounded sincere although there was no doubt he had definitely seen something even if it had just been a glimpse. He¡¯d been frozen standing there and Amanda hadn¡¯t dropped into the water that fast.

    ¡°Right, well maybe you could move to the side a little, you¡¯re standing right by my clothes.¡±

    He glanced down at the pile. ¡°Ah, I¡¯ll go over here then.¡± He moved to the side several paces and faced away from her and her clothes.

    Watching to make sure he didn¡¯t peek Amanda made a swift exit from the pool and grabbed the garments. She spared another glance his way but he kept his eyes averted. She shook herself dry as best she could and then got dressed. Once the majority of her was covered she started to explain. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to spend so long in the pool. I came to get water, and then I found the versot weed.¡± She pointed.

    Noticing that he still hadn¡¯t turned around she added, ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯m dressed now.¡±

    He turned around his eyes immediately finding the versot weed. She watched as his eyebrows shot up and then narrowed as he spied the two water jugs.

    ¡°How exactly were you planning on carrying both of these back by yourself?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m stronger than I look,¡± Amanda deadpanned as she pulled on a sock.

    It took him a moment longer than it should have to meet her eyes and she realised when he finally did he was blushing. But he soon shook the colour off.

    Then he studied her face. Finally deducing that she was joking he smiled.

    She couldn¡¯t help but smile in return. ¡°Truth be told I didn¡¯t think about it until I had them both filled,¡± she admitted. ¡°Physics wasn¡¯t my strong suit.¡±

    He nodded. ¡°I can carry them. You take the weed.¡±

    As Amanda re-wrapped the cloth around her ankles Sirius walked over to the water containers and picked them both up like they were nothing.

    ¡°Are you¡­¡± she started and then stopped. She had almost asked him if he was a strongarm but then he might ask her what her powers were in return and she wasn¡¯t ready to answer that question. She supposed she could pick something mundane and non-useful. She was struggling to think of something that couldn¡¯t cause trouble one way or another though. Her first thought was bad psychic (which most were) but psychics, even bad ones, were relatively rare and still pretty coveted. Dreamwalker was her next thought but many dreamwalkers were good at moving objects through the dreamspace and all but the worst could deliver a message to another sleeper. What if they asked her to send a message. A sensor of some sort might work, maybe super hearing, but then they might think she knew things she couldn¡¯t possibly have heard. So she gave up trying to think of one and kept her mouth shut.

    ¡°Am I what?¡±

    She shook her head as she pulled on one shoe. ¡°Never mind.¡±

    He studied her for awhile as she picked up the versot plant and then he asked, ¡°What was your strong suit?¡±

    Amanda returned a questioning look.

    ¡°Before, you said physics wasn¡¯t your strong suit. What was your strong suit?¡±

    Amanda thought about it a moment. ¡°Biology I guess, and computers.¡± She¡¯d been good at spells too although she left that one off least it draw his attention back to magic and the question of powers. Besides, school only really covered spellcraft at a high level, not the the depths which she¡¯d explored it and spellcraft was somewhat controversial.

    He seemed like he wanted to ask something and Amanda worried that question had been aimed at trying to figure out what her powers were without asking directly. ¡°And outdoor stuff I guess, except running, and anything that involved physical exertion without some kind of purpose,¡± she added with a smirk.

    He gave a chuckle. ¡°So..?¡±

    ¡°Horses, ropes, diving, shooting, I wasn¡¯t too bad at shooting. Do you ever dive?¡± Amanda asked.

    ¡°Dive?¡±

    She nodded back towards the pool. ¡°That pool is awful deep, probably hides plenty of treasures.¡±

    He gave her a puzzled look. ¡°We have diving equipment on the ship. If another ship goes down sometimes we salvage the contents. But we¡¯d never dive something like that hole. This isn¡¯t some pirate story, people don¡¯t hide treasure in places like that.¡±

    ¡°I think you¡¯d be surprised,¡± Amanda replied, reminded of a set of ruins she¡¯d once visited and which were supposed to contain piles of stashed gold within. Not that anyone had ever found it. ¡°But I didn¡¯t mean that kind of treasure. I meant the wonder of the undiscovered, you know, going somewhere just to see what¡¯s out there.¡± She finished strapping her ankles and they slowly began their walk back.

    Sirius thought about it for a moment as they walked. He nodded in understanding. ¡°I think that¡¯s why I sailed off to sea in the first place. Just to see what¡¯s out there, and if it was better than¡­¡± he trailed off.

    ¡°Better than?¡±

    Sirius didn¡¯t answer.

    They walked in silence for a several paces.

    Amanda studied his solemn face but didn¡¯t say anything more. Eventually he glanced over at her and noticed that she was studying him.

    Their pace was slow and something about the peaceful calm of the jungle must have made him feel comfortable. Or perhaps it was the look in Amanda¡¯s eyes that promised no judgment. Whatever it was he answered, ¡°Better than home.¡±

    ¡°And was it? Amanda asked softly, not missing a beat.

    ¡°Yes,¡± came the quiet but firm reply.

    There was something else there though. A hesitation just at the end. That was the truth but it was incomplete. Amanda wondered at it but she didn¡¯t ask, not even with her eyes this time. For now she let it be.

    ¡°How do you know when another ship goes down?¡±

    He gave her a sideways look. She recognised some level of surprise there as well as a measure of relief and uncertainty. Perhaps he¡¯d expected more personal questions instead of a change of topic. The expression disappeared a moment later replaced by a more impassive look.

    ¡°Sometimes, if there¡¯s survivors they sell the information. Other times the approximate whereabouts are known based on where a ship last disappeared and it¡¯s the luck of who finds her. Whether or not she¡¯s worth looking for depends on what she¡¯s carrying.¡±

    ¡°So you are pirates?¡± Amanda wondered.

    He frowned. ¡°More like scavengers.¡±

    She laughed at that. ¡°I would have thought that was worse?¡± Amanda thought of the way folks often talked of vultures but Sirius seemed to prefer the word.

    He shrugged. ¡°Pirates murder for that which isn¡¯t theirs. Scavengers make use of that which wasn¡¯t otherwise being used.¡±

    ¡°Unless someone else finds it at the same time,¡± Amanda replied, knowing somewhat the nature of ship scavenging but never having observed it herself.

    ¡°Yes, well¡­¡± he paused there and she could see the frustration in his face.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I get it, you don¡¯t kill unless you have to. Defense only, no offense.¡±

    ¡°We haven¡¯t always,¡± he replied, quieter.

    Amanda glanced over at him surprised. The dislike she was sensing from him with regards to piracy and offensive violence didn¡¯t fit with that answer. But he didn¡¯t seem happy about it.

    ¡°The old crew, before I became captain.¡± He shook his head and gave a sigh. ¡°It¡¯s why I became captain.¡± He wasn¡¯t meeting her eyes and she could sense anger but it seemed directed at himself. Some internal fight seemed to be writhing within him. She watched him struggle unsure if she should offer a life raft or what one might look like.

    ¡°But you don¡¯t anymore,¡± she said more than asked, and in a measured tone.

    She watched as his shoulders relaxed. ¡°No,¡± was the simple reply.

    They were quiet for a moment or two and then he picked up the conversation again.

    ¡°What were you going to do with the pegasus?¡±

    Now it was Amanda¡¯s turn to be surprised by the direction of conversation. Bringing up the pegasus gave her an open to broach the same topic, something she thought he would have avoided. She had to hand it to him, he was direct.

    ¡°Train him, sell him, to the right buyer mind you. Some people just want them as a chained pet, but they need to be flown regularly.¡± She emphasized that sentence and watched for any change in his facial expression. There was something there but she couldn¡¯t quite read it. He was listening at least. That was good enough for now. ¡°Some of the Aristocrats keep them for decoration. I don¡¯t mind that so much as long as they exercise them and generally look after them. But there¡¯s also the air corps a few valleys over. They use them for search and rescue, delivery, and drop offs in the dragon infested zones.¡±

    ¡°Dangerous work,¡± Sirius observed.

    Amanda nodded but added, ¡°Safer than a chopper.¡±

    ¡°I thought they used balloons.¡±

    ¡°Some do. But pegasi are easier to steer and faster to maneuver. You can¡¯t carry as much but¡­¡± she trailed off with a shrug. ¡°We sell quite a few to the Ivory coast. They¡¯re basically daily transport there.¡±

    ¡°The cliff people.¡± Sirius nodded.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been there, I didn¡¯t think you could sail¡­¡±

    He shook his head, ¡°No, and you can¡¯t, the ocean¡¯s too rocky, but I¡¯ve heard of them.¡± He smiled. ¡°I always thought the name funny, bit of a phantonym.¡±

    ¡°A what?¡±

    He opened his mouth to reply but just as he spoke a loud scream shattered the air.

 Chapter 12 â€“ Belladonna And The Brown Fang

    They were almost at the beach where they had left the men, the same direction the scream had come from. Amanda shared a glance with Sirius and then they both broke into a run. With his extra height Sirius reached the beach a little before Amanda did. By the time she got there he was already pushing his way through the crowd of men who were gathered around something in a circle. Agonizing cries were coming from the middle.

    ¡°It fucking bit him!¡± Amanda heard one man explain.

    ¡°Which one? The brown fang?¡± Amanda heard Sirius ask.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Amanda heard another reply, but by then all the men were talking at once.

    ¡°Well what do you expect from a man who puts coconut on his ankles.¡±

    ¡°Serves him right.¡±

    ¡°I saw it scuttle off into the bushes, over there.¡±

    ¡°What are we going to do? There¡¯s no antidote!¡±

    ¡°See! The island is cursed!¡±

    Sirius held up a hand and they all fell silent. He was easy to see over the heads of the shorter men. He pointed at the first man who had started talking. ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Billie was picking bananas¡­¡±

    ¡°No, he was carrying them,¡± interrupted another.

    ¡°That¡¯s the same as picking,¡± replied the first.

    ¡°No it ain¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not important,¡± Sirius interrupted. ¡°What bit him?¡±

    ¡°The brown fang,¡± replied one man this time.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± agreed another.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± agreed two more.

    ¡°There¡¯s no antidote,¡± repeated a forth.

    ¡°We¡¯ll cut off his foot then.¡± Shiv held up a knife as the calamity of everyone talking at once started up again.

    ¡°Poison¡¯s already got through,¡± rebutted another.

    ¡°How¡¯s he gonna sail with one foot?¡±

    ¡°If he even survives.¡±

    Amanda tried to peer through to the man on the ground but there were too many bodies in the way. She glanced up at Sirius¡¯ stern thoughtful looking face through the gaps between the others. He wasn¡¯t bothering to quiet them yet, he seemed to be thinking up a solution first.

    Except there wasn¡¯t one, no antidote. But that wasn¡¯t right. That didn¡¯t match Amanda¡¯s memory of that entry in the book. That section hadn¡¯t been blank. But what had been there? She closed her eyes tight and when she opened them again she knew what she had forgotten before.

    She pushed her way forward into the crowd. ¡°Wait!¡± she cried, struggling to be heard or move forward. ¡°There is an antidote.¡± She repeated it twice loudly just for good measure but at first it seemed like no one heard her. They were all too busy shouting themselves, except one.

    ¡°Let her through,¡± a voice barked, and the whole beach fell silent. The men parted like the red sea at the captain¡¯s command and she could finally see Billie lying on the sand, face twisted in agony, hand clutching at his newly bound ankle. Someone had wrapped cloth tightly around one foot in a weak attempt at a tourniquet. Not tight enough though, she could see it from here. But it didn¡¯t matter because she knew how to fix this.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Sirius asked her.

    ¡°There is an antidote. I remembered. I read about it in my sister¡¯s book.¡±

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    A ripple started in the group again but Sirius held up a hand and it never rose above a low hush.

    ¡°What is it?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Belladonna.¡±

    The ripple in the group rose and fell but it kept quiet. She heard some sounds of joy and others of frustration. She could guess why. Their ability to administer this antidote depended on whether or not they had it. Amanda hadn¡¯t considered until now that knowing the answer just might not be good enough.

    ¡°Do we have any?¡± Sirius asked the group.

    Amanda held her breath. The group was silent.

    Finally the big blonde haired guy that Amanda knew as Crick spoke up. ¡°Pierre has some.¡±

    Pierre, a smaller, skinnier man who stood beside him shot him an annoyed glance then he looked guiltily over at Sirius.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ignore the drugs Pierre if it helps save a mans life,¡± Sirius told him. ¡°Do you have belladonna or not?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s on the ship, it¡¯ll take time to get it, even now we¡¯re running out of time.¡±

    ¡°Can you describe where it is to Benny?¡± Sirius asked.

    Recognition crossed Pierre¡¯s face and he nodded enthusiastically.

    Amanda wasn¡¯t sure what they were doing but she watched as Pierre described where he kept his belladonna in great detail. Nothing was left out. Pierre described his cabin, the small bedside table, top draw, red velvet pouch, needle and vial. He gave a precise description of quantity and when Benny frowned another man used his fingers to demonstrate the same in a more physical manner. A small amount for those unfamiliar with the extract and its potency. Amanda had tried it herself once before, although that had been in a different form. It had been a favorite past time among some teenagers to disappear into the woods, gather around a bonfire, and imbibe the drug.

    A few feet away a couple of men were attempting to reassure Billie. He had pulled himself into a tight little ball and one hand now clutched at his chest instead of his ankle. The other hand was giving little twitches and as Amanda moved over to check he was still breathing she noticed the twitches affecting his other muscles too. She glanced back at the group huddled around Benny, willing them to hurry at whatever it was they were doing.

    When they had thoroughly described everything to Benny she heard one of the men ask. ¡°Okay ready?¡±

    Benny nodded and look of great concentration come upon him. He held his hands out in front of himself palms in the air. Then poof a book appeared in his hands. Well half a book technically. So, he was a summoner.

    ¡°No, that ain¡¯t it!¡± Pierre exclaimed.

    ¡°Hang on, hang on, I¡¯ll get it this time.¡± Benny insisted handing Pierre the half book.

    Pierre frowned and examined the page where the book had been cut in half. From what Amanda knew of summoners they needed a pretty good visualisation and knowledge of the location of the thing they wanted to summon to them. The further away it was the harder it was to bring to them. And no summoner, well very few, would risk summoning a person because if summoning went wrong sometimes only half the thing would appear, leaving the other half behind.

    She gave another worried check at Billie. He was still breathing for now and he didn¡¯t seem completely paralyzed yet. The muscle twitches continued and as she watched he vomited onto the sand. The snake injected something like a nerve agent, slower acting than gas but still fast enough to kill within an hour. The men had turned him on his side and one was holding his head gently.

    ¡°Is he going to be alright?¡± one of them asked her, evidently now recognizing her as an expert given her knowledge of the antidote. She didn¡¯t know enough to be sure though. How fast did it need to be given? But she did know the first rule of first aid was to keep the bystanders and patient calm and so she didn¡¯t hesitate, didn¡¯t even for a moment give away her worry. ¡°Yeah, he¡¯ll be fine,¡± was her decisive answer. ¡°We¡¯ve got time.¡±

    ¡°But not time to go to the boat?¡± one asked.

    ¡°No, not time to go to the boat,¡± she said that firmly and calmly too. Of that she was reasonably certain.

    As she turned back to see how Benny¡¯s summoning attempt was going her gaze swept past Sirius. He was giving her a curious look but she didn¡¯t pause long enough to wonder at it.

    Just as her eyes found Benny there was a roar and a cheer as he succeeded. He brought it over. ¡°How do we get it in him?¡±

    Pierre reached around him and grabbed the pouch. ¡°I know what to do,¡± he said confidently.

    Pierre administered the drug while Amanda waited to unwind the fabric around the ankle. It probably wasn¡¯t doing much but she figured it best to give it a minute for the drug to take effect.

    The response wasn¡¯t immediate but within a minute or two Billie¡¯s twitching had reduced and his breathing had returned to normal. He was weak and sweaty.

    ¡°Get him on a boat,¡± Sirius instructed. ¡°It¡¯s time to head back. Reg, grab that plant.¡± He pointed at the versot weed which was lying where Amanda had dropped it before she¡¯d pushed her way into the circle. A dark-haired crew man nodded and moved to retrieve it.

    ¡°Gah, that stinks,¡± another remarked.

    A small group of men loaded Billie onto one boat. Sirius motioned for Amanda to follow. Once they were all on he pushed them down the beach and into the sea. Amanda noted that the tide was about the same height that it had been when they¡¯d arrived. During the day it had risen to it¡¯s peak and was now on it¡¯s way out again.

    Sirius leapt into the boat and took over one of the rowing positions. They moved faster back out than they had coming in. As Amanda watched the shore and all the other men, loading the last of the fruit she suddenly realised how tired she was. She longed for a soft bed to rest in. The sun was low in the sky a tinge of red starting to highlight the horizon. They were leaving later than intended she realised. She hoped that hadn¡¯t been her fault for wandering off and she hoped it wouldn¡¯t affect the difficult sailing they had to do to get out of the reef.

 Chapter 13 - Manhandling

    When they returned to the boat they put together a makeshift stretcher to pull Billie up onto the deck.

    Sirius climbed up beside him so they made it to the top at the same time. He swung one leg over the railing and with the help of another man at the other end they lifted Billie, stretcher and all on to the deck.

    Amanda waited until all but a few men were left in the small boat. One of them gave her the nod to go ahead and so she did.

    They were almost finished untying Billie from the stretcher.

    ¡°This is why we need a ship healer,¡± she heard one of the men say.

    ¡°We have a healer,¡± another argued.

    ¡°Patchie ain¡¯t a healer, look what happened when Rawls got shot.

    ¡°Yeah, he healed him.¡±

    ¡°He gave him cancer.¡±

    ¡°But he didn¡¯t die of blood loss.¡±

    The second man took a playful swat at the first. The first dodged and took a loose throw at the second. Sirius stood up from where he¡¯d been inspecting Billie¡¯s state and the two immediately stood straight and still.

    ¡°Get him to his room.¡± He nodded at Alice who had been standing on the other side of Billie. Alice nodded at Thatch and the two each grabbed one end of the stretcher.

    Sirius turned and his eyes fell on Amanda. He opened his mouth to say something but was interrupted by a piercing voice.

    ¡°There you are! I¡¯ve been looking for you all day. Nobody would tell me anything.¡± It was the animal handler. The one who¡¯d joined the trip just to look after the pegasus and the other creatures. Amanda had since learned that his name was Michael.

    Michael stormed towards them, bumping into Alice on the way. Alice actually growled at him but was prevented from doing anything given the stretcher in his hands. Instead he stared daggers into the back of Michael¡¯s neck. Michael failed to notice.

    ¡°We went ashore to gather supplies. I would have told you but you requested not to be disturbed,¡± Sirius replied calmly.

    Sirius towered over Michael but Michael didn¡¯t seem to notice that either. He walked right up to Sirius in a huff. The whole deck was staring now. Some watched out of the corner of their eyes while they worked, while others didn¡¯t even bother pretending. They looked on openly, many obviously hoping for some kind of scuffle. Amanda had quickly gathered that most of them did not like Michael and also that he was a basic luminary, that is he could create light but not fire or heat. In a fight it was very obvious who would win and so the crew longed to see him taught a lesson. Luckily for Michael Sirius was not so quick to use violence to solve problems.

    ¡°We are on a time-constrained journey!¡± Michael exclaimed ¡°What¡¯s worse is I didn¡¯t find out until just now that during the night some of the goods I am charge of were released from their crates!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve noticed Michael but this ship is a sailboat, that means her speed depends on the wind not the whims of an uninvited guest. As to your ¡®goods¡¯ if you just found out about that now then it seems like you weren¡¯t doing a very good job of being in charge of them were you? Your ¡®goods¡¯ weren¡¯t released, they got out on their own destroying a bunch of other ¡®goods¡¯ on this ship while they were at it. And it just so happens that our trip to that island to day was to remedy the problems your goods have caused.¡±

    ¡°Oh Bullshit! You left me here on this stifling ship to go lie on some sunny beach. Not only did you leave me you took that stowaway, a useless woman." He cocked his head at Amanda. Then he got a mean glint in his eye. With a pointed side glance at her he jabbed at Sirius ¡°Did your crew have fun with that whor-¡±

    Sirius interrupted before Michael could get the word out. ¡°That woman saved the life of one of my crew today so be very careful what you say next.¡± Sirius stared Michael right in the eye. Amanda could feel almost the whole crew holding their breath. None were bothering to even look like they were working anymore. Some had even taken seats on their half moved crates of bananas. One was casually unwrapping a banana without even looking at the banana.

    ¡°My boss will hear about this disrespect when we next make port,¡± Michael replied. He miraculously seemed surprised that Sirius would challenge him.

    Sirius gave a nod. ¡°Good, you do that, see how much your boss cares. If that¡¯s all, I have work to do.¡± And considering the conversation ended he calmly walked past Michael.

    Michael did not consider the conversation ended and in a childish tantrum he spun and threw a fist right into Sirius¡¯ back.

    Amanda hadn¡¯t thought it was possible for the air on that deck to become more electrified than it had been.

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    Sirius stopped and for a moment Michael looked like he might actually have realised for the first time who he was messing with. There for just a moment was the look of a regretful man, one who had surprised himself with his own daring. But then his face hardened and became once more an indignant frown.

    Sirius turned.

    ¡°You will listen to me!¡± Michael yelled. ¡°While goods I am in charge of are on this ship then I am¡­¡±

    Michael had been poking Sirius in the chest at the same time as he was making his point. For a few second Sirius just stood there as if hoping Michael would figure out how foolish he was being. Then, mid sentence he reached down, grabbed the man by his hips and threw him in the most gentle casual fashion, over his shoulder.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Michael screamed as Sirius carried him calmly off.

    Michael pounded his back with his fists but Sirius took no notice.

    ¡°Get that food unloaded,¡± was all he commanded at the crew as he walked inside carrying an angry Michael like a wriggling sack of flour.

    Amanda started to scurry after them but one of the men put his arm out to stop her. ¡°You gonna help out?¡± he asked with a nod towards the crates of bananas that were now filling the deck.

    ¡°Oh. Yeah.¡± She nodded and moved to pick up a box. It seemed to satisfy him.

    But the box was heavy and no matter how she tried she could only get it a little way off the ground.

    ¡°Here, I¡¯ll give you a hand.¡± She looked up to see the friendly face of a crewman the others called Neko. Neko had been one of the nicer ones she¡¯d met last night. And because he was so friendly she already knew a lot about him. He was practiced at the accordion and at other types of musical production. He favourite thing to do was to fill a glass and then wet his finger and slide it around the glass so it made music. The real trick of it was that he would use his water elemental powers to manipulate the water in the glass so different frequencies of sound would be produced much to the entertainment of the rest of the crew. He was also one of their best high riggers, being nimble and fast up the ropes.

    Between the two of them they carried the bananas down to the hold.

    ¡°Are you going to give another performance tonight?¡± Amanda asked as they moved though the ship with the crate between them. Last night she¡¯d heard him play both the accordion and the glasses. He¡¯d been stopped when one tired crew member had come in and requested silence so he could get some sleep. They had obliged with ending the music but the chatter and slapping of cards on the table which followed had been almost as loud. It must have been enough though for the sleepy individual had not returned with a second request.

    ¡°Oh yes. I might start a little earlier if I can. Although I prefer a few drinks first because it loosens my fingers up,¡± Neko replied with a smile. ¡°But Riki likes his sleep, he always comes in.¡±

    ¡°Do you give one every night?¡±

    He nodded. ¡°Oh, most nights.¡±

    ¡°Always the same instruments?¡±

    ¡°Oh no, sometimes I play others. I have a harmonica and a kalimba.¡±

    ¡°Do you ever play the guitar?¡±

    ¡°Oh, no. Why? Do you play?¡± he asked.

    Amanda nodded.

    ¡°Hmm, well sometimes the ports we stop at have open mics and instruments you can borrow. At Wildwater they¡¯ll even let you hire the instrument and then you don¡¯t have to play in front of the others but if you give a performance then you borrow for free and I think it¡¯s better when music is shared. But I know some people are shy.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. I used to play drums in a band.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you play drums, well then I do have a drum, perhaps not what you are used to though.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    ¡°Well then perhaps you can play tonight too?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d be thrilled to.¡±

    Neko grinned.

    ¡°What will the captain do with Michael?¡± she asked.

    Neko shrugged and then glanced back as they started down some stairs. ¡°Oh he¡¯ll probably just put him in the brig to cool off for a bit.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure he¡¯s going to cool off.¡±

    ¡°Oh, he¡¯ll tire eventually, or he¡¯ll start demanding his cigarettes again. I think if we reduced his rations he¡¯d have less energy to be a pain, but the captain won¡¯t do that. He won¡¯t even let them put him on less rations than the rest of the crew. Bob-bee was saying we shouldn¡¯t feed him at all but I don¡¯t think he means it although he did try to convince him that we don¡¯t eat lunch here. He is a pain though. And those beetles, it is lucky they weren¡¯t on the same floor as the food.¡±

    ¡°Do you think they even eat fruit?¡± another crewman asked as they laid the box of bananas down next to the others.

    Amanda shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    The men headed off to dinner once all the boxes were packed away. Amanda told them she¡¯d join them in a bit and went to go and find out what was happening with the beetles. It was there that she found Sirius and Shiv and a couple of others.

    ¡°Are they still trapped?¡± she asked as she came up behind them.

    Sirius nodded. ¡°They don¡¯t seem to be attracted to the versot weed though.¡±

    She peered around them. One of the men had thrown in a portion of the versot weed but only a few beetles had scurried near it.

    ¡°They definitely haven¡¯t gotten out right?¡± Alice asked.

    ¡°There¡¯s no holes in that room, so unless they eat through wood¡­¡± Thatch replied.

    Shiv interrupted. ¡°Or unless we have rats. Or hell knows what else in those boxes.¡± He threw his hands out in a useless motion.

    ¡°We got anything else we can try?¡± Sirius asked.

    Thatch and Alice glanced at each other then Thatch asked, ¡°Even if we did what are we going to do once we¡¯ve got them in one spot?¡±

    ¡°The garlic?¡± Sirius suggested with a questioning glance back at Amanda.

    For a moment she thought about offering to burn the beetles for them. Maybe she could and still keep her power a secret. It would have to be subtle though. Either way it was difficult to burn things that she could neither see or feel so until they were out of the flammable wooden crevices she wasn¡¯t going to be much use.

    ¡°We still need to lure them out,¡± Sirius said voicing Amanda¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡°Maybe we could try food?¡± she suggested.

    The other three looked at her.

    ¡°It would be a waste of food if it didn¡¯t work,¡± Alice replied.

    ¡°We could try little pieces,¡± Sirius suggested.

    The group exchanged looks and there was some nodding.

    ¡°Well alright then, what shall we start with?¡± Sirius asked.

    ¡°Meat?¡± Amanda suggested.

    Shiv and Sirius shared a look. Then Sirius shook his head. ¡°We¡¯ve limited supplies of that. There is a bit of cured meat but I think maybe we should try something else first.¡±

    ¡°Fruit?¡± Amanda suggested.

    ¡°What about live bait?¡± Shiv asked.

    ¡°Are you volunteering?¡± Sirius raised an eyebrow at him.

    Shiv¡¯s gaze shifted toward Amanda.

    Sirius narrowed his eyes.

    Shiv opened his mouth to reply and suddenly a new look came over his face. ¡°I have an idea,¡± he remarked and then he left without a word.

    ¡°Well, yes, very good, share with the group.¡± Thatch sighed.

 Chapter 14 â€“ Beetle Battle

    Sirius vetoed the suggestion of live bait in favor of one of every other suggestion. He even gave in on the suggestion of meat.

    They all headed off and soon returned, each with a different food. Sirius had brought a few slices of salami just in case nothing else worked. One by one they took turns throwing tiny pieces of food into the room. It seemed a lost cause until something thrown by Alice suddenly had hoards of the beetles crowding over it.

    The others stopped throwing food.

    ¡°What was that?¡± Amanda asked.

    Alice looked down at his hands in surprise. The corner of his mouth started to curl up in a grin. ¡°Well, you¡¯re not gonna believe it but that was Billie¡¯s coconut cream.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± came the collective reply.

    ¡°Well I stopped by to check on Billie when we all went to get food stuff and I told him what we were doing and he handed me his container and said here I might as well throw that on the pile too since he wasn¡¯t gonna have any more use of it.¡±

    ¡°Does he have any more?¡± Sirius asked.

    ¡°Err¡­¡± Alice looked down at his empty hands and then out at the beetles who had almost demolished the container that was out there.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Thatch replied. ¡°Because we have coconuts in the hold.¡±

    ¡°Or butter,¡± Amanda wondered and when they looked at her with confusion she explained her line of reasoning out loud. ¡°It¡¯s cream, it won¡¯t just be coconut. It¡¯ll be butter or soap as well, something fatty or¡­¡± she paused as she realised that was it. ¡°Or even coconut itself is high in fat, it makes sense they¡¯d go for something fatty. It could be any of those things or all of them but I¡¯ll bet it¡¯s to do with the fat content.¡±

    Sirius seemed satisfied. ¡°Okay now we boil some garlic water and hope for the best. We¡¯ll need quite a bit of the fat mix to lure them all out I think.¡±

    Amanda liked that idea. Maybe she could stealthily burn any that emerged and pass it off as heat damage from the water, right? The more she thought on it the worse the idea got though. That was still a lot of beetles. Plus the damn things moved awful fast.

    ¡°Forget the garlic, or don¡¯t, we can probably use it too, but I¡¯ve got something else that might work.¡± Shiv had returned. ¡°Oh you found something to group them. Very good. I was going to suggest we cut off the animal handler¡¯s finger but this works too.¡±

    Amanda couldn¡¯t tell if he was joking. She had an unsettling feeling that he wasn¡¯t.

    ¡°What have you got?¡± Sirius asked.

    ¡°What have we got,¡± Shiv corrected. ¡°Maple Syrup, barrels of it. It¡¯s supposed to go to Wildwater but well this is an emergency and I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll need that much. We can just reimburse them for a barrel or two. Or tell Wildwater there was a price increase.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll reimburse them or it¡¯ll bite us later. Now what are we using maple syrup for?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s sticky see, the really thick stuff. We put it on em and they won¡¯t be able to move very fast and then we can take our time doing what we like with them.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s brilliant!¡± Thatch observed.

    Shiv gave a cocky smile in reply.

    ¡°But how do we get it on them?¡± Amanda asked. She felt bad as the faces of the others drooped but it had to be asked.

    Shiv also took on a more serious look. ¡°Well that¡¯s the kicker. We have to go in there and pour it on them. And we¡¯ll have to do it fast.¡± He gave them a moment to process that thought and then he rolled his eyes. ¡°Oh come on, how do you think we do it? Half this ship has telekinesis. We lift the barrels up. In fact¡­¡± he eyed a beetle.

    A moment later a small group of beetles were flying across the room towards them.

    ¡°Shiv!¡± Sirius exclaimed as all of the ducked.

    The beetles hit the wall behind them.

    Sirius crushed one with his foot. Shiv threw a knife at another with eagle eyed precision. A few more were stabbed, and unbeknownst to the others one was burnt, crispy on the inside rare on the outside such that it looked like it had died from the force of hitting the wall.

    ¡°Well, what do you know, you can stab them,¡± Shiv remarked.

    ¡°And crush them,¡± Amanda added with a frown.

    ¡°Yeah, a strongarm¡¯s got more strength,¡± Alice reminded her with a grin.

    ¡°It does mean we can fight them though,¡± Shiv told them.

    ¡°They¡¯ll go for us the second we set foot in the room,¡± Sirius countered. He framed it as more of a problem than an outright rejection. But Shiv had an answer for that too.

    ¡°Well we¡¯ll just have to coat our feet in enough garlic then. Or I could¡­¡± He raised a hand.

    Sirius held his own hand up. ¡°No more telekinesis of the beetles Shiv, unless you¡¯re going to throw them the other direction.¡±

    ¡°Mmm, easier if I¡¯m closer. They¡¯re pretty quick. I really only meant to grab the one before.¡±

    The others were silent.

    ¡°Will the garlic work? Assuming we don¡¯t get them all with the syrup¡± Alice eventually asked.

    Shiv shrugged. ¡°Don¡¯t know.¡±

    Amanda glanced into the beetle room. ¡°I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll smell us if we put enough garlic on. And it should keep enough of the rogue ones away.¡± She could always use her powers one beetle at a time on any loose ones, just like she had been. It was safer that way anyway, especially given she¡¯d just remembered Shiv¡¯s mention of ammunitions being in some of the cargo. Better not to create too much heat in such a confined area if that was the case. She could alter its direction but the heat still had to go somewhere.

    Her certain tone convinced the others and soon they were all nodding. A plan was made and went about starting to implement it.

    Thatch and Alice went to get the maple syrup ready. They were going to warm it so it was easy to pour, then split it into several containers, one for each person. The beetles were to be lured out with a concoction of coconut, butter, and grease which Amanda was in charge of making. Once the beetles were out, the group plus a few extra volunteers that Shiv had rounded up were to pour the syrup all over them and then Crick, who¡¯s power was to control temperature was going to chill the syrup right down so it went hard and held the beetles steady. Ideally the beetles could then be stabbed or crushed by the strongarms. There was some doubt as to the precision of some of the crew¡¯s telekinesis so in the end it was decided to pour some of the barrels by hand. To be safe the garlic mixture was to be spread on the hands, feet, and ankles of anyone who was to pour the syrup or fight the beetles. Once Shiv had rounded up his volunteers he joined Sirius and the crew¡¯s chef in putting this together.

    Finally they gathered at the entrance.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t we using more telekinetics to capture the beetles or to carry the barrels?¡± one of the recently rounded up volunteers inquired. ¡±We have several on the ship.¡±

    Sirius turned to the crewman. ¡°How many of them could safely lift a barrel that size, carry it our there, and pour it so it gets as many beetles as possible?¡±

    ¡°I reckon Crawly could do it,¡± the man replied. ¡°And Shiv.¡± He nodded at the quatermaster.

    In response Shiv telekinetically lifted his barrel off the ground to about waist height. He was making a face like it was difficult but Amanda could spot the bluff a mile away.

    The men all gave him bored looks. They could tell he was messing with them too.

    Shiv grinned and resumed a relaxed position with the barrel floating in the air.

    ¡°We are using some telekinesis but we need to do all the barrels at once? Besides carrying them is one thing, tilting them all to get the pour right is an entirely different thing.¡± Shiv explained. ¡°We don¡¯t get them all at once then Crick¡¯s gotta stay there and keep it cool while we try to get the rest and they scurry all over the place. I don¡¯t know how smart those beetles are but let¡¯s not give ourselves the chance to find out. ¡± Shiv put his barrel back down.

    ¡°I saw you lift a whole mast once,¡± the crewman replied giving one last objection.

    ¡°There¡¯s a difference between brute strength and precision or have you forgotten how that mast ended up.¡±

    The crewman nodded as his eyes slid to the side in recall.

    Sirius added, ¡°Shiv already tried moving one of the beetles that way. They move too fast. And if they move too fast for Shiv¡¯s precision I¡¯m not letting just anyone else try it, not with other people around anyway. Where is Crawly? I couldn¡¯t find him. He¡¯d be useful here. He¡¯s our next best telekinetic¡±

    ¡°Asleep on the 3rd deck,¡± came the reply.

    Shiv rolled his eyes. ¡°Well go get him.¡±

    The crewman glanced to Sirius and received a nod of confirmation.

    ¡°Yes sir,¡± he darted off.

    Shiv eyed Sirius ¡°What about Mathias? I managed to grab a few strongarms but he was up the mast.¡±

    Sirius shook his head. ¡°We should have enough. I want him up there, especially while we¡¯re down here.¡±

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Shiv nodded.

    They waited for the other man to return with Crawly.

    Crawly was dark skinned and sandy haired and looked like he¡¯d just woken up. He gave a yawn as Sirius explained what was about to happen. Sirius didn¡¯t seem to notice but he did wait for Crawly to nod in agreement at the end.

    Sirius turned to the rest. ¡°Right, you know the drill. We throw the fat mix in the middle of the room. Once the beetles are on it we run out with the maple syrup or use telekinesis if I¡¯ve approved it, surround them and then on my count we pour. Crick, you be ready to freeze it as it coats them. Any one else sees any beetles heading for Crick do what you can to lure them away. Shiv, you throw the fat mix and then grab a syrup barrel. And watch your power usage. I don¡¯t want any injuries or anyone passing out in there from overuse.¡±

    Shiv nodded along with the others.

    ¡°Line up in order!¡± Sirius instructed.

    The section of floor inside the room and nearest the door had been coated in a layer of garlic sauce so that most of the group could just gather inside the entrance with their barrels, ready to run into a circle.

    Sirius positioned himself next to Crick, evidently ready to be the first to lure any rogue beetles away from him.

    Amanda obstinately took position on Crick¡¯s other side.

    Sirius peered around Crick and seeing her there objected. ¡°Not you. You stay back out of the room.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m on this ship. Whatever happens with these beetles affects me too.¡± She didn¡¯t mention that she was also well placed to burn up any rogue beetles. She still didn¡¯t want them knowing she was a firestarter but if everyone was preoccupied on their own beetle battle then she could do her bit stealthily. It wouldn¡¯t be right to hang back when she knew she was useful.

    ¡°Can you even lift that barrel?¡± Crick asked with a sneer.

    To her left Amanda could hear Shiv chuckling.

    She grabbed the barrel and lifted with everything she had. She managed to get it just off the ground. She refused to set it down though.

    ¡°Take a smaller one,¡± Sirius instructed.

    Crick snorted. ¡°We need as much syrup as¡­¡±

    Suddenly Amanda found the barrel lifted easily.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Shiv remarked in an exasperated voice. ¡°I can lift two no problem. All you need to do is pour okay?¡± Evidently he¡¯d gotten tired of watching her struggle and his captain¡¯s suggestion of a smaller barrel had made it clear he was allowing her to stay there.

    Amanda nodded.

    ¡°Alright then, are we ready?¡± Sirius asked.

    ¡°Ready,¡± Shiv replied.

    Sirius¡¯s gaze swept the room. There were several other nods. ¡°Go,¡± he instructed.

    With a flick of his hand Shiv cast the fat mixture into the centre of the room.

    As Amanda watched it fly, dropping bits on the way she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if it would have been better to do that one with more precision as well. It would have been harder for whomever ever did it however for no sooner had it hit the floor than a sea of beetles washed over it from many directions. There would have been no safe place to stand.

    The men held still until Sirius said the word and he waited until the majority of the beetles had swarmed into the middle and there was room to stand around them.

    ¡°Go!¡± He commanded. They sprang into action, every man moving as one. Not a single soul stayed where he was. Even the telekinetics moved in. They surrounded the beetles and for a moment Amanda thought the garlic was working. They started to pour the maple syrup.

    A moment later Crick dropped down and touched a finger to the edge.

    Then Amanda felt something sharp sink into her calf. She glanced down to find a rogue beetle there, half way in already. She reacted immediately, mentally drawing a fire within it¡¯s shell. The beetle fell to the floor and she stomped it. It barely cracked but it was dead from her flame already. Another loose one crawled near Crick and she reached out a leg and stomped that right as she burnt it. Might as well keep up the illusion. She kept one hand tilting the barrel Shiv was holding up. Not once did she let up in pouring the syrup.

    From across the other side of the room there came a shout and one man dropped a barrel. She looked up and she could see a couple of beetles crawling over him. She tried to burn the insides of some of them but they moved too fast and the man moved too.

    Everything was quickly becoming far more chaotic than any of them had predicted.

    Out of the corner of her eye she saw Shiv wince and then telekinetically fling something small across the room. He didn¡¯t loosen his mental hold on the barrels however. More men started to find beetles on themselves. They weren¡¯t attacking all of them so the garlic was having some effect. So was the syrup. Most of the beetles were stuck in the thick, slowly hardening liquid, trying relentlessly to break out. They didn¡¯t seem to be dying though, just getting stuck.

    Some men stood their ground, some flailed and hit at themselves, but none fled.

    ¡°Keep pouring until it¡¯s all on,¡± Sirius commanded.

    Crick dodged between men and beetles, alternating between cooling the syrup and chilling sections of air. Amanda couldn¡¯t be sure if the cold was slowing the beetles but she did feel it sting her ankles as Crick got a little too close.

    But beetles kept pouring out from hidden crevices between the cargo. There were more rogues than they¡¯d expected.

    Amanda smoked a few on Shiv without his notice and anyone else she could but it was hard. She had to do one at a time since they moved so fast. She couldn¡¯t have burnt a group at once even if she¡¯d wanted to now because they were too spread out among the people. She wondered if she should have spoken up earlier and volunteered to do a gentle fire sweep instead. Surely that would have gone better? But at this point it was too late and there were now too many men who she risked hitting.

    It felt like forever until the barrel was empty but eventually it happened. She glanced at Shiv. He nodded. She released the barrel and stepped out of the way as he threw it off to the side. She didn¡¯t run, unlike some of the other men once their barrels were empty. Instead she focused on killing the ones she could as subtly as she could.

    Some men stayed to bravely pull beetles off their friends. But it was looking like the first guy to get attacked on the other side was about to be left there with no help. Every beetle he managed to shake off was soon replaced by another. At least he was wearing trousers and had wisely tucked them into his socks. Why the beetles didn¡¯t just cut through fabric Amanda didn¡¯t know but it was a blessing that it was the case. Amanda dashed forward to block the way of a few fleeing men. ¡°Help him!¡± she commanded with so much fury the men turned around in fear. To her relief two out of the three stayed to help while the other ran shrieking, ¡°He¡¯s a goner already.¡±

    Back on the other side Shiv had stripped off his shirt and Sirius, who had miraculously managed to avoid getting any beetles on himself, was now pull them off Shiv and crushing them with his bare hands. He had only about a second or two to get them once they reached the skin but so far he seemed to be managing okay.

    There weren''t many men left now. Even Alice gave a high pitched scream as a small wave scuttled towards him and he dashed to join Thatch behind the main garlic barrier.

    Shiv flicked several beetles into the nearby wall, hard enough to crush them. He accidentally managed to catch another crewman in the process and the poor man got knocked out cold.

    ¡°Shiv!¡± Sirius chided.

    ¡°Oops,¡± Shiv remarked as he focused on using his powers to fling the man roughly out of the way of a few determined beetles.

    Amanda helped another downed man. She burnt what she could and then she tied to yank him to safety. He was too heavy but she soon had help from another crewman.

    She gave a small yelp as one beetle crawled up under the fabric of her pants. That one soon fell out, it¡¯s insides and outsides crisp. She stomped it and this time this one did crush. Hopefully no one would notice they were burnt if they were also squished.

    ¡°We need to stab these ones over here,¡± Crick cried.

    She glanced back to find him on his hands and knees. Somehow he had managed to avoid the beetles so far but it looked like he was struggling with keeping the syrup cool. The beetles within were moving more rapidly. One broke the surface. Sirius stabbed with with a sword. Another escapee got a knife stuck into it. It turned out the blades went in far easier than she¡¯d expected. The hardest part was getting them slow enough to hit. Shiv telekinetically pulled his knife back to his hand and sliced a few that were clinging to his trousers. Now free of beetles himself he went about stabbing as many on the floor as he could.

    Amanda and the one remaining helper finally cleared their friend of beetles although they spent several more seconds than was necessary making sure. Amanda hoped none had got inside his skin but he didn¡¯t seem to be in any pain. Once the beetles got inside they were difficult to remove.

    ¡°Get back out here and kill them!¡± Sirius yelled at those who had retreated.

    To her surprise it worked. They did re-layer themselves in more garlic mixture first but the majority of the men were soon back out and stabbing at the things. It was the first time Amanda felt like they were actually making some progress.

    They helped each other too. Hitting and slashing at beetles trying to climb on their comrades.

    ¡°It¡¯s working, keep going,¡± Sirius instructed as he chopped another in half. Then he turned and grabbed another rogue one that had made it¡¯s way up to Shiv¡¯s back.

    Amanda watched as it he grabbed it. Before he could crush it she saw it dig into his skin and disappear.

    She raced across the room, skidded up next to him, grabbed his forearm and gripped her hands around it until she could feel where the beetle was moving within. There she focused her heat and her fire. Tight and controlled. The thing stopped digging.

    Sirius pulled her hands away and with a knife he dug deeply into his own skin, risking blood loss and ensuring the crafting of yet one more scar to add to the several that were already there if he survived. He pulled the beetle from his arm, checked it was dead and threw it into the pile. He then grabbed his bloody arm, and keeping a firm pressure on the wound he retreated to the door.

    Someone must have fetched the ship¡¯s healer Patchie for there at the door was a man who unmistakably fit the name. His skin was bi-coloured, half cream, half brown. His hair half white, half brunette. One eye was a milky white and unseeing although he did not wear an eye patch. He was healing the most grievous of injuries and as Sirius appeared before him he healed him too.

    Amanda was familiar with healing given it was her father¡¯s power. She could tell this was no skilled healer. Some of his heals left scars and bumps. Cancer was a risk of a bad heal but for now the risk of blood loss was greater and they could always pay for better healing later if the former became a problem. No one here minded the scars. In this life they were as much a warning to others as they were a badge of a battle won.

    She watched Sirius turn straight around and head back out to kill a few more once his wound had been taken care of. The way he¡¯d just casually ripped out that beetle and then rejoined the fray captivated her. Then she felt something brush her leg. Glancing down she noticed a beetle pinned to floor with a dagger. Looking in the direction it had come from she found Shiv.

    ¡°Pay attention,¡± he chided.

    She blushed at having been observed ogling the captain, and retrieved Shiv¡¯s dagger from the floor. For a moment she considered making use of it herself but it was too short and the beetles too fast. She didn¡¯t have Shiv¡¯s throwing skills so she stuck to secret burning and pretend stomping.

    The killing seemed to go on forever but despite the initial chaos they seemed to be doing okay. Some men used telekinesis to pin a beetle and then stab it, although with the speed of the beetles it seemed to require a lot of luck to catch one. Others wielded swords with uncanny speed. Quickfoots they were called. One man bounced around the room as if missing pieces of space entirely. Whether he was using teleportation or time manipulation Amanda wasn¡¯t sure. Strongarms crushed them underfoot and then there were several men who just went about slicing them up the good old fashioned way. Every time they thought they had them all another group would appear. They were dwindling though, weren¡¯t they? There were several close calls but no one seemed to get any within their skin too deep. Although in the chaos it was hard to tell for sure. But the men kept a good watch on each other and any time one started to dig in another man would knife it out if he had to. They spared no concern for keeping each other¡¯s skin unblemished. They understood that to let a beetle in was a matter of life and death. Amanda was impressed at their teamwork.

    Then out of the corner of her eye she saw the healer faint. Sirius noticed it too and called a retreat. Once everyone was back over the garlic line he turned and spoke loudly so everyone could hear.

    ¡°All right, good work men. There¡¯s a few left but I¡¯m assuming they don¡¯t breed fast so we¡¯ll take a break for now and pick this up again tomorrow, now go get yer dinner.¡±

    There was a loud cheer and the men dispersed.

    Amanda waited with Sirius and Shiv. Alice and Thatch also stayed.

    Thatch leaned against the wall. ¡°Phew, we almost had them all you know.¡± He eyed the room as if ready to go back out for more.

    Sirius shook hi head. ¡°I won¡¯t risk it without the healer. Let him get some of his strength back. Really I should have had him here from the start.¡±

    ¡°Even I didn¡¯t think it was gonna be that chaotic,¡± Shiv replied.

    ¡°You want us to guard for a bit?¡± Alice asked Sirius.

    Sirius nodded. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll send someone else down after dinner.¡±

    Sirius spared a glance at Amanda.

    She met his green eyes. He seemed to be pondering something. He thought better of asking her anything though. Instead he left through the door.

    Shiv motioned at Amanda to go next and so she did.

    She followed the captain to the dining hall. Just at they were about to enter when one crewman came jogging down the hall and met them at the entrance.

    ¡°Captain, there¡¯s a storm brewing on the horizon, we need you up on deck.¡±

    Sirius turned to Amanda and Shiv. ¡°Go eat something,¡± he commanded. Then he followed the sailor up to the top deck.

 Chapter 15 â€“ Four Finger Fillet

    ¡°A storm?¡± Amanda asked Shiv as they entered the mess hall. ¡°Is that bad?¡±

    Shiv shook his head. ¡°Nothing to worry about.¡± The tone he used was more offhanded however, and Amanda found it little comfort.

    Amanda ate her food and then chatted with the men. They seemed to have largely forgotten that she wasn¡¯t meant to be on board the ship. They joked and laughed and chatted about all sorts of things. Eventually the topic turned to the events of the day.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe after Billie¡¯s incident with the snake that it was his stupid coconut that saved the the day.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, man that kid is lucky.¡±

    ¡°I been telling him for years he¡¯s a flaming idiot.¡±

    ¡°Thank the devil you were there,¡± one of the men said to Amanda. There was a murmur of agreement around the table.

    She just shrugged. ¡°It was nothing. Benny¡¯s the one who summoned the antidote.¡±

    The men continued chatting between themselves.

    ¡°You know what I don¡¯t get. I don¡¯t get why the beetles didn¡¯t each the bones?¡±

    ¡°What bones?¡±

    ¡°The vamp bones.¡±

    ¡°Why would they eat bones?¡±

    ¡°Bone¡¯s a living thing.¡±

    ¡°What? No it ain¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Yes it is.¡±

    ¡°No it ain¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Ye-ah, it is.¡±

    ¡°No. It ain¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Sirius said it is. He was the one who was wondering how come they don¡¯t eat the bone.¡±

    ¡°Sirius didn¡¯t even finish high school.¡±

    ¡°Most people here didn¡¯t finish high school, but he¡¯s smart, he knows shit.¡±

    ¡°Only cause in comparison to you everyone knows shit.¡±

    ¡°Would you two quit it,¡± Shiv banged on the table. ¡°If Sirius says that bone¡¯s alive. Then bone is alive.¡±

    They were silent for a moment and then one of the started up again.

    ¡°Well then how come they didn¡¯t eat the bone?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Shiv replied before the other man could get his own word in. ¡°Maybe it was too hard for them.¡± He sighed and held up a knife. ¡°Any one up for a game of four finger fillet?¡±

    ¡°I thought it was called five finger fillet?¡± Amanda replied.

    Shiv just chuckled.

    ¡°Yeah alright, I¡¯ll play,¡± one man said.

    The two played a game of it. Amanda watched. She¡¯d heard of the game before but never seen it played quite so well. The idea was to spread one¡¯s fingers wide and then stab the table in the gaps between. The players would each play at the same time and the whomever could go the fastest the longest won. The bystanders judged if a player wasn¡¯t going fast enough. Amanda was intrigued. She didn¡¯t think it looked so hard. She¡¯d practiced a little before. They looked fast, particularly Shiv, who won several rounds, but she reckoned she could give it a good go. Eventually she got her chance.

    Shiv turned to her. ¡°How about you? Are you keen to play?¡±

    Amanda nodded.

    Shiv handed her a knife the same size as his. She gripped it¡¯s dark handle. ¡°Ready?¡± he asked.

    She nodded again.

    Shiv gave a wide grin. ¡°Three. Two. One.¡±

    Amanda gave it her best. It wasn¡¯t too hard. She stabbed quicker than some of the other men had. The trick was to keep your hand relaxed and let the knife slide a little. No one called her slow. She grinned. Maybe she could win this.

    But Shiv was fast too and as time went on Amanda found it got harder to keep her hand moving where she wanted it. But she was so determined to keep up.

    Eventually ¡°Shit!¡± Amanda stopped and pulled her hand back off the table. She¡¯d felt the knife nick a finger. She hadn¡¯t stabbed it but she¡¯d caught a slice, of that she was sure. She could feel the blood warm in her hands.

    Shiv grinned at the victory giving one loud ¡°Haha!¡± Then his face fell and he looked at something past Amanda. He swept his own knife off the table and out of sight.

    Amanda glanced back for a moment. Sirius stood in the doorway looking at Shiv.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you lot are playing that damn game of yours again Shiv. A sailor ain¡¯t useful if he doesn¡¯t have any fingers. I¡¯ve told you¡­¡± Sirius paused as he saw Amanda¡¯s posture and expression. ¡°What happened?¡± he asked calmly and with a modicum of resignation as if he¡¯d expected something like this.

    Amanda, who had one hand tightly pressed against the other to stop the bleeding, risked another glance up at him. She tried to look innocent. It fooled nobody.

    ¡°Let me have a look,¡± he told her.

    ¡°Can¡¯t, I need to keep the pressure on, but if you¡¯ve got any medical supplies somewhere? Maybe a bandage?¡± she replied.

    He nodded then gestured for her to follow him.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a cut I think. I don¡¯t need a healer,¡± she said as she followed him into the hallway.

    ¡°Good because the healer is still out.¡±

    ¡°Still?¡± Amanda asked. It wasn¡¯t unheard for overuse of magic to knock someone unconscious for several hours but it wasn¡¯t common either.

    ¡°In here.¡± Sirius led her into what looked like a small supply room. There were some barrels of something, a few guns, knives, and tools. He reached for a small red box. Inside were an array of bandages. Amanda could feel the boat rocking underfoot more than usual and she wondered if they were in the mentioned storm. She couldn¡¯t hear any rain though. Perhaps it was just the effect of the storm on the nearby sea.

    ¡°Sit there.¡± He pointed to a stool. She did as asked. She could feel the blood dripping from her fingers. She was sure she¡¯d left a trail down the hallway.

    Sirius pulled up his own stool. ¡°Now let me see.¡±

    Amanda decided not to argue. After all she did need to look at it herself. She held her hand out. There was bright red blood everywhere but the cut was still obvious. It was worse than she¡¯d suspected. The knife had made quite the slit deeply almost halfway between two knuckles. She was used to wounds and the blood didn¡¯t bother her. She knew this was going to sting when she wrapped something over it though. It already throbbed badly and probably she needed to stitch it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t suppose you¡¯ve got any liquor?¡± she joked.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t clean that with liquor. That¡¯s a common misconception.¡± Sirius replied as he studied her wound.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean for that,¡± Amanda replied with a smile.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s going to need stitches I think, or I can wrap it and your healer can take a look tomorrow?¡±

    Sirius frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t think you should leave that.¡± He started rifling through the first aid kit. ¡°I think there¡¯s a suture needle in here, although I don¡¯t think it¡¯s ever been used.

    ¡°Well that¡¯s probably more sanitary than a used one.¡± Amanda joked. She rested her finger on her lap. It was still bleeding but less slow than it had been. She put some pressure back on it and winced at the pain.

    A moment later Sirius sat back down with a tiny curved needle and thin thread. He pulled out some antiseptic and used it to clean the needle.

    He handed her the bottle and a cotton pad. She winced again at the sting as she wiped around the wound.

    Sirius held the needle up. He hesitated. ¡°I¡¯ve never done this before?¡±

    ¡°Have any of your other men?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. We don¡¯t usually have an exhausted healer. Not that he¡¯s the best at it but...¡±

    Amanda removed her good hand from the wound and held it out so he could give her the needle.

    ¡°You can¡¯t stitch it yourself.¡±

    ¡°Why not? I¡¯ve done it before.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve given yourself stitches?¡±

    ¡°No, but I¡¯ve given stitches to horses, and trust me that¡¯s a lot more dangerous.¡±

    ¡°What do you need?¡± Sirius asked.

    ¡°A bottle of whiskey,¡± Amanda replied.

    He sighed and gave her a disapproving look.

    She stared right back at him.

    ¡°Fine,¡± he sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t start until I get back. Just in case you pass out.¡±

    Amanda nodded and Sirius left.

    She was tempted to get started anyway but then decided it was going to be much easier after a shot or two of whiskey. She waited for Sirius to return.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    He was fast. She suspected he¡¯d run, either that or the whiskey had been stored close.

    He handed her the bottle then sat back down with a frown. ¡°You know I don¡¯t think that will actually help.¡±

    ¡°Trust me it¡¯ll help.¡±

    He spoke his next words carefully as if unsure. ¡°I thought, alcohol thins the blood, makes you bleed faster?¡±

    Amanda nodded. ¡°Yeah but it numbs the mind.¡± Amanda took a long swig. Then with a glance at Sirius to see if she was being too obvious she held the end of the needle between her fingers and heated it up.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re supposed to touch the end.¡± Sirius ventured.

    He was right again but in this case Amanda figured the heat would kill anything. She couldn¡¯t tell him that though. She pulled her hand away. ¡°You¡¯re probably right.¡±

    ¡°Although I¡¯m not sure how you¡¯d avoid touching some part of it.¡± he looked at the needle in puzzlement.

    ¡°Usually there¡¯s some tongs or tweezers or gloves.¡±

    He looked in the first aid kit again. ¡°Oh you¡¯re right.¡± He handed her a pair of gloves.

    She took one but sat it under her hand to catch the blood rather than use it. There wasn¡¯t much point to it now. Then she took another couple of long swigs of the whiskey. Before she lost her nerve she pushed the needle through. She paused on the other side afraid she was going to pass out. She tried to focus on the lingering burn from the whiskey instead.

    Sirius watched with a concerned look on his face. ¡°You know I could probably¡­¡±

    She shook her head. Now she had started she was determined to finish. Giving her head yet another shake, this time to clear her mind she did another two passes with the needle in rapid succession. Another swig of the whiskey and then more needle work. She was almost finished, only a few passes of the needle left to go, when she started to feel her vision going. She blinked a few times but it didn¡¯t help. Darkness crept in from the edges first and then in little spots that expanded bigger and bigger.

    The next thing she knew she was waking up on the floor. She glanced down at the stitching on her finger to find it was all done and neatly tied off. She sat up with some help from Sirius.

    ¡°You finished stitching it.¡±

    ¡°Yeah well I figured it was easier while you were out.¡±

    ¡°How long was I unconscious?¡±

    ¡°Not that long. There wasn¡¯t much left to do, and I never want to have to do that again so please don¡¯t play any more four-finger fillet with Shiv. I once saw him play a guy for over an hour.¡±

    ¡°Over an hour!? I thought I was doing alright.¡±

    ¡°Uh huh.¡± He handed her a cup of something.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°Water.¡±

    She made a face and looked around for the whiskey but it was gone. ¡°What happened to the whiskey?¡±

    ¡°I put it in the cupboard,¡± he admitted. ¡°It¡¯s your body but I¡¯d suggest you don¡¯t drink any more until that heals up a bit.¡°

    Amanda eyed her finger, nodded and reluctantly took the water. It tasted good. She hadn¡¯t realised how thirsty she was. She did feel a bit drunk already. She was aware that getting drunk not once but twice on a crew filled entirely with men, even if they did all seem pretty nice, probably wasn¡¯t the smart move. But she¡¯d made stupider decisions in the past. Sneaking inside a crate about to be put on a random ship was just one of the more recent ones. That said when one has the ability to set things on fire with their mind the focus on being careful has a tendency to slip the mind. Besides even if she hadn¡¯t intended to be on this ship she figured she might as well have some fun. The effect of being tipsy, combined with probably a little high from the adrenaline, was making her feel bolder.

    ¡°So how do you know alcohol¡¯s a blood thinner? You left school at sixteen right?¡±

    ¡°I read it in a book. It was an adventure story, about some teenagers who go caving.¡±

    ¡°What was it called?¡±

    He got a faraway look. ¡°I don¡¯t remember.

    ¡°Where did you run away from?¡±

    He met her eyes and paused thoughtfully for a moment. Then he glanced away. ¡°Little Rock,¡± he answered finally.

    ¡°You¡¯re from Little Rock?!¡± She hadn¡¯t expected that answer.

    ¡°Went to Pelsbrook.¡± he replied meeting her eyes again.

    ¡°Fancy.¡± Amanda gave a crooked smile. Pelsbrook was a touch south of Little Rock and cost money to go to unlike the publicly funded school she¡¯d attended. It explained why they¡¯d never met despite being similar in age. Little Rock was small but it still had it¡¯s class divides.

    ¡°What was your strong suit?¡± she asked remembering the conversation from earlier.

    He raised his eyebrows, not remembering as much as she.

    ¡°Or did you hate school?¡±

    ¡°No, I liked school. I don¡¯t know. I liked linguistics and math. I don¡¯t know if I was good at them. I can¡¯t speak much of any other languages but they were interesting to learn about. Same with literature and music and most subjects actually. I miss school sometimes.¡± He had that faraway look again.

    Amanda studied him. ¡°Did you just say you liked math?¡±

    He glanced back down at her surprised and then he chuckled at the look on her face. He shrugged. ¡°Yeah, you always knew what the answers were.¡±

    ¡°I never knew what the answers were.¡± Amanda laughed in a kind of bewilderment.

    He in turn seemed amused by her reaction but she also noticed he was blushing a little. ¡°No, I mean, even when they were hard there was always an answer. It wasn¡¯t like when we were studying debate where the answer wasn¡¯t clear or it depended or¡­ actually I never really liked debate, hated public speaking.¡± he made a similar face to the one Amanda had made in regard to math.

    ¡°You¡¯re the captain of a ship!¡± Amanda exclaimed between laughs.

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± He trailed off with a grin as if it were the first time he¡¯d thought about it that way. ¡°There¡¯s not really a lot of speaking as captain.¡±

    They met each others eyes silently and then both burst out laughing.

    ¡°Yeah, okay I¡¯ll admit that¡¯s weird.¡± They both laughed some more and then he paused thoughtfully. ¡°I wanted to ask you something?¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°What did you do to my arm earlier? When the beetle was inside, you killed it right? How?¡±

    Amanda hesitated. This was a question she¡¯d been hoping to avoid. She glanced down at his arm. Now that she was close she could see a few other scars along the back of his forearm. They weren¡¯t obvious. They looked like knife cuts. She wondered if they were from fights. She met his eyes again. He was still waiting.

    She tired for distraction. ¡°Why¡¯d you leave? If you liked school so much.¡±

    She had expected him to point out that she hadn¡¯t answered the question. But he didn¡¯t do that. Instead he sat back and thought for awhile. She wasn¡¯t sure what he was thinking about until he answered. ¡°I told you that.¡± He met her eyes for a moment and then dropped them away. He looked sad somehow. Amanda felt guilty.

    ¡°I mean on the day you left, what made you go?¡± She wasn¡¯t sure if this were too personal so she asked in a soft tone.

    He met her eyes again. He seemed to be trying to read her face. Whatever he saw it must have been reassuring or at the very least kind.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I was down by the port. I liked watching the ships. I¡¯d always wondered what it would be like to get on one and sail away. It wasn¡¯t really something I planned. There was a ship and no one was watching the gang plank. Next thing I know I¡¯m walking up it. I suppose I could have come back but¡­ this life, once you¡¯ve had a taste, it gets addictive you know.¡± He eyed her as if it were something that might happen to her too.

    Amanda could see that. She thought about the red sky she¡¯d seen earlier as the sun had dropped, as the waves turned purple. There had been something magical about it. It drew her thoughts to the sky, reminded her why she was here. But she had one more question first.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t your parents worry?¡±

    He met her eyes then looked away again. ¡°I don¡¯t have a mother, she died, and...¡± He was quiet for a moment.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Amanda replied when she realised he wasn¡¯t going to say anymore.

    ¡°We should get back. You should get some rest. I¡¯m surprised you managed so many stitches before passing out,¡± he replied.

    Amanda shrugged. She had to admit she was pretty tired. ¡°I¡¯m used to it. I¡¯ve broken a few bones in my life, mostly from falling off horses, and one pegasus.¡±

    Sirius frowned.

    She continued. ¡°That and working in this business you see a fair number of horse injuries too. My mother¡¯s horse broke its leg once, tripped on a rabbit den and fell into a particularly nasty cactus patch.¡±

    ¡°Did it have to get euthanised?¡± Sirius asked.

    Amanda shook her head. ¡°Normally that¡¯d be the case but mum loved that horse and dad couldn¡¯t bring himself to do that to her. So we nursed her back to health. We had to stich some of where the cactus had sliced her and then keep her off the leg till it was healed. Took ages and was a flaming pain, but you should have seen the look on mum¡¯s face when she saw that horse walk again. Dad¡¯s too, except he was looking at mum.¡±

    Sirius smiled at that story but it seemed a sad smile. She didn¡¯t want to push her luck with any more personal questions though. Maybe later. It seemed like he¡¯d had enough before. There was still one other topic she wanted to cover though.

    ¡°You know that pegasus you have in the hold?¡±

    He looked down at her, his facial expression hardening ever so slightly, preempting a difficult conversation.

    ¡°He¡¯ll need some exercise, you can¡¯t just keep a pegasus locked up like that.¡±

    He frowned and then shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve never transported a pegasus before.¡±

    ¡°Well I have, plenty of them, and I know exactly how to handle them and look after them, something your animal handler doesn¡¯t seem to be aware of at all.¡±

    ¡°Except he was hired to handle the animals,¡± Sirius replied but he was rubbing his beard and didn¡¯t sound too sure.

    ¡°Come on, that guy¡¯s an idiot, even without knowing anything about animals you can still see that.¡±

    Sirius sucked his lips in thinking. ¡°How would you even exercise that thing? It might fly off.¡±

    Amanda shook her head. ¡°It won¡¯t, unless it spies land. They mostly stick to one area though. But if you¡¯re worried you can tie a rope to it.¡±

    ¡°How would we get it down?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a strongarm aren¡¯t you?¡± Amanda replied boldly, regretting it as she saw him smile softly. But he didn¡¯t ask what she was.

    ¡°Just pull her back in and then walk her down to the hold?¡±

    ¡°Him,¡± Amanda corrected. He had a point though, force might get the pegasus to deck but it wouldn¡¯t get him back into the hold. ¡°If you let me ride him I can land him and get him calmly back inside.¡± She wasn¡¯t certain about it but her gut told her it might be possible.

    Sirius narrowed his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± With that he turned and walked back out into the hall. He held the door open so she could follow. They started their way back to the mess room.

    They were almost there when the sound of feet on wood came towards them. A moment later a crewman followed.

    ¡°We need your help with some navigation decision making. Shiv reckons we should skip Wildwater cause of the forecast but Crawly reckons we¡¯re good.¡±

    ¡°Which way¡¯s the storm headed?¡±

    ¡°North-west, right into Wildwater. Shiv reckons we can beat her if we keep on going.¡±

    Sirius frowned ¡°That would risk us running out of water. Alright, let¡¯s take a look.¡±

    Sirius followed the man down the hallway laving Amanda behind. She considered following but then she remembered how Sirius had been interrupted the last time they¡¯d been on their way to the mess hall. She could have headed back to her cabin at this point too. She wasn¡¯t far and she was very sleepy but it didn¡¯t seem right given she was part of the reason the captain hadn¡¯t had his dinner yet. She headed for the mess room.

    The room was largely empty bar for a couple of men playing cards. They looked up as she entered. ¡°You wanna play with us?¡± one of them asked.

    ¡°Maybe later.¡± She gave them a smile as she slipped past and through the door that led to the galley. There she found Bruce, the cook¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Hey Amanda.¡± He greeted her cheerfully.

    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± a gruffer voice asked. She guessed it was the cook but she couldn¡¯t see where it was coming from.

    ¡°Amanda, the stowaway,¡± Bruce told him.

    When a large hunchback of a man appeared out of thin air right next to her she nearly jumped out of her skin.

    ¡°What stowaway?¡± the hunchback asked. He was a ghost, that was what they called someone with invisibility powers. But even without the powers he resembled a traditional ghost. He wore a white chef¡¯s shirt, grey pants, and his long chalky hair almost reached his knees. Amanda wondered if he wore a hairnet when he cooked and decided she didn¡¯t really want to know the answer.

    He gave her a sniff. ¡°We ain¡¯t got no stowaways on this ship. We ain¡¯t got no woman either.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright Kip, the captain knows about her,¡± Bruce explained.

    The chef narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°What do you want Amanda?¡± Bruce asked cheerfully.

    She eyed the chef warily but Bruce seemed to think it fine to ignore him so she did likewise.

    ¡°The captain didn¡¯t get his dinner, I was thinking I would take some to him,¡± she said.

    The chef made a weird sort of growl. ¡°No extra rations,¡± he said as he turned toward the back of the galley and promptly vanished into the air.

    ¡°It¡¯s not for me, it¡¯s for the captain. He hasn¡¯t had his yet,¡± she said to the air. There was no answer. Amanda glanced at Bruce.

    He nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll sort something, gimme a sec.¡±

    Amanda¡¯s gaze darted around the room, disconcerted at where chef may be.

    ¡°Here ya go,¡± Bruce said returning with a small board covered with a lid. He was faster than she¡¯d expected.

    ¡°Thanks Bruce.¡±

    ¡°Yer too nice Billy,¡± came the gruff voice from the back of the kitchen.

    ¡°It¡¯s Bruce,¡± Bruce corrected. ¡°Billy was the last helper remember.¡±

    ¡°Coconut ankle Billie?¡± Amanda asked.

    Bruce grinned. ¡°Nah, different Billy.¡±

    ¡°How many Billie¡¯s are there?¡±

    ¡°Three, except the last one we call ¡®Sue¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Sue?¡±

    ¡°Yup. Kitchen hand Billy got banned from the kitchen though. He gave everyone food poisoning. Twice. One guy died.¡±

    Amanda gave him a surprised look.

    ¡°He used the wrong mushrooms,¡± Bruce explained. ¡°Not that I can tell them apart, I just don¡¯t use them at all, except the ones you can get at the market. Billy liked foraging though. The first time wasn¡¯t so bad. The second time though. Most of the crew were out for days. We just drifted. If it weren¡¯t for Thatch not liking mushrooms we probably all would have been goners. He made sure everyone got food and water and he kept an eye on where we were. His cooking was eeeugh but it kept us alive for those few days. We need a new chef really. I don¡¯t suppose you know how to cook?¡±

    Amanda shook her head ¡°What about..?¡± she glanced toward the back of the galley which was dark and mostly hidden behind a rack of hanging pans.

    Bruce shrugged. ¡°He¡¯s getting old, forgets a lot of stuff. I think he¡¯s getting on around 300 these days although some of the guys reckon he¡¯s more than 500 years old. Anyway you should get going or the food will get cold.¡±

    ¡°Thanks Billie, ¡­ Bruce, sorry¡±

    He chuckled.

 Chapter 16 â€“ Fire Haired Girl

    ¡°It¡¯s bloody foolish,¡± Shiv argued.

    ¡°What¡¯s bloody foolish is skipping past Wildwater. The cove is bloody sheltered, if we need we can spend a few extra days there,¡± Crawly objected.

    ¡°We can¡¯t afford to spend a few extra days at Wildwater,¡± Sirius interrupted. He sat between them and for the last 20 minutes had been listening to them argue back and forth about the damn storm.

    ¡°We can¡¯t afford to stop in Wildwater at all,¡± Shiv added. ¡°That storm will catch us for sure.¡±

    ¡°Storm doesn¡¯t look so bad,¡± Sirius replied.

    ¡°Do you remember last December, the trip through Scuttle Pass?¡± Shiv asked. ¡°Storm may not look so bad now but she¡¯s got the same makings that one did. We can¡¯t risk a storm like that.¡±

    ¡°We survived that one,¡± Sirius replied.

    ¡°Barely.¡±

    ¡°That was different ocean,¡± Sirius added. He had to admit though, Shiv did have a point. Then again so did Crawly.

    ¡°We have deliveries to make in Wildwater.¡± Crawly argued.

    ¡°Oh please,¡± Shiv retorted. ¡°You just want to go whoring and drinking.¡±

    ¡°Yeah well me and every other crewman on this boat and they¡¯ll all be pissed off if we don¡¯t stop there. Wildwater¡¯s got the best pub in the whole southern ocean.¡±

    ¡°Best whorehouse you mean?¡± Shiv corrected.

    ¡°Same thing,¡± Crawly retorted.

    ¡°We¡¯re risking running short of water if we don¡¯t stop in Wildwater,¡± Sirius added.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be chased by a storm, we can collect rainwater if we need,¡± Shiv suggested.

    ¡°From in the storm Shiv? I thought the point was to stay out,¡± Sirius replied.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be on the edge of it.¡±

    ¡°If that storm catches us past Wildwater there¡¯s nowhere to hide. We stop in Wildwater, then we can take a day to see how it develops and reassess if it¡¯s worth sailing through.¡±

    ¡°And if it¡¯s not?¡± Shiv asked.

    Sirius threw his hands in the air. ¡°Well then we¡¯ll be late to Scarlett and they¡¯ll just have to deal with it.¡±

    ¡°You know that¡¯s not an option.¡±

    ¡°Well it¡¯ll have to be.¡±

    It seemed to be enough for Shiv for now. Sirius knew he¡¯d bring it up later too though.

    Shiv sighed. ¡°There¡¯s something else.¡±

    Sirius frowned. He didn¡¯t like the look on Shiv¡¯s face. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been chatting to that animal handler. Turns out Sirena Silver, the client with the boxes of pain in the neck pets, has got some pretty powerful friends.¡± Shiv gave him the names.

    Sirius frowned. ¡°He might be lying.¡±

    ¡°Yeah well I thought of that but it seems some of the crew have actually heard of her. Pete¡¯s even had some run ins.¡±

    ¡°Send him up later, I want to talk to him.¡±

    Shiv nodded.

    ¡°So, we¡¯re stopping in Wildwater?¡± Crawly confirmed.

    ¡°Yup,¡± Sirius replied.

    Shiv made a choking noise but didn¡¯t say anything else. He turned to leave, got half way to the door and then stopped.

    Sirius looked up to see what had caught his attention. There in the doorway was Amanda.

    ¡°Bruce gave me some food to bring you,¡± she held up the covered platter.

    Sirius nodded. He¡¯d forgotten about dinner but he felt his stomach growl at the mention of food and was glad someone had thought of it.

    Shiv walked around her and left out the door. Crawly followed. It was just Sirius and Amanda left then.

    Sirius watched as she sat the tray down on the map table. She paused to look at the maps.

    ¡°You said you¡¯ve sailed before?¡± he asked.

    She glanced up. He registered something like surprise in her face. Every time he watched her she seemed to be taking an interest in something. He figured not much got by her. He always felt he had to fight with himself to pay attention. But to this woman it seemed to come naturally.

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± she replied. ¡°The Eastern sea.¡±

    ¡°East of the wind corridor?¡± he asked referring to a cluster of sea that was constantly covered in whirlwinds. It was impossible to sail there on ships like this.

    Amanda nodded. ¡°We sail around, go south to go north.¡±

    He nodded.

    ¡°You should eat.¡± She pointed at the food.

    ¡°Mmm right.¡± He pulled a chair up and took the lid off. Steam and the smell of cooked veges and pepperoni rose in the air. He took a deep breath in.

    ¡°Grab a chair.¡± He pointed at the other seat. He wanted to ask her a few more questions. Get to know this stowaway. He didn¡¯t need any more surprises on this trip.

    She pulled up the other chair.

    ¡°Did you eat?¡± he asked, figuring she had but wanting to be sure anyway.

    She nodded. ¡°Yeah, before...¡± She made a face. ¡°Before Shiv and I played four finger fillet.¡±

    She didn¡¯t meet his eyes as she said it. She seemed almost embarrassed. He glanced at her finger. It wasn¡¯t bleeding anymore but it was still stained with some of the dry blood from earlier. She didn¡¯t seem to mind that, nor did the wound seem to bother her much.

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    He didn¡¯t mock her for it. He¡¯d seem Shiv goad many a man into playing that game. This woman seemed to have just as much determination and pride as any of them. And the way he¡¯d seen her interact with them when they were playing cards yesterday. No one had won over his crew quite so fast before. He didn¡¯t think it was just because she pretty.

    There was something about her that made her easy to talk to. Typically she had no problem meeting anyone¡¯s eyes but she didn¡¯t stare either. He¡¯d catch a glance of her brown eyes and it never felt like too long, it always left him wanting more.

    Even now she didn¡¯t watch him eat. Instead she mostly looked at the maps, too curious for her own good thought Sirius. Every now and again she¡¯d glance over and she¡¯d smile with those thick lips of hers. Red, soft, and heart-shaped. A part of him wanted to lean over and see what they felt like to touch with his own lips.

    He tired to chase those thoughts from his head but they just kept coming back. It would be good he thought, when he got her off this ship and on her way back to Little Rock. The last thing he needed was this kind of distraction. There was nothing there for him. She was here for that pegasus and then she would be gone. And if he had it his way, which he would, she would not be getting that pegasus. They could not both win here so he might as well forget about how damn soft her cheeks looked or the rest of her for that matter. He tried to focus on eating his food but his eyes kept getting drawn to her face and the way she was studying the map.

    ¡°Is this where we are?¡± Amanda pointed to a spot on the map.

    He glanced at where she was pointing. She was pretty close. He was surprised she had any idea where they were at all.

    Without thinking he reached out and took her hand and moved a little to the left. ¡°Here.¡± he said. He took back his hand as fast as he dared, not wanting to look like he regretted the move while also wishing he could leave his hand there. Her hands had been soft, and warm, and so tiny compared to his.

    She glanced up at him. He couldn¡¯t read her face. He wasn¡¯t sure what expression he had on himself either. All he knew was that the moment his eyes caught hers he could not look away. After a few seconds she smiled and turned back to the map. He felt like his heart was beating faster than a rabbit''s.

    ¡°And that¡¯s where we¡¯re going?¡± She pointed at another spot.

    Sirius nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll find you a ship there that will take you back to Little Rock.¡±

    She glanced up at him so fast he was sure she was going to object. Instead she eyed him for a moment and then turned her attention back to the map. He had noticed something like a look of worry in her eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ll find a safe ship with a good captain.¡±

    She stiffened then shook her head. ¡°And the pegasus?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t yours.¡±

    She turned her attention back to his face with a look of determination. There was something like fire in her eyes.

    Firmly he replied, ¡°The person who paid for that pegasus to be transported on this ship will have all our heads if that pegasus doesn¡¯t get to where it¡¯s being paid to go.¡± Sirius gave her a solid look for a moment and then put his half-eaten food to the side. He stood up and walked to the wheel. He was supposed to be steering. Mostly that just involved making sure the ship stayed on course. This section was relatively easy and the wheel could be locked in place. The current plus the wind at their back would keep them heading almost straight into Wildwater. It was hard to miss. He just needed to keep one eye on that approaching storm and make occasional adjustments.

    After awhile he returned to the table and his meal. He had expected her to tell him that it wasn¡¯t her problem but instead she had turned back to the map again with a thoughtful frown.

    ¡°You¡¯ve lived in Little Rock your whole life?¡± Sirius asked as he sat back down.

    ¡°Yeah. You?¡±

    He nodded. ¡°Yeah, until I left for sea.¡±

    She nodded still looking at the map.

    He wondered what she was thinking. ¡°You said you¡¯ve travelled to the east, what did you travel for?¡±

    She met his eyes again. ¡°To sell horses mostly, sometimes pegasi and unicorns. I¡¯ve only been a few times.¡±

    ¡°You said your father¡¯s a healer?¡±

    She shot him a sideways look this time. He had noticed her reluctance to talk about her powers.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± She was studying his face now, perhaps worried what he was going to ask next.

    ¡°And your mother?¡±

    ¡°Mother¡¯s an earth elemental, sort of, she¡¯s chlorokinetic, same as my sister.¡±

    ¡°You have a sister?¡± he asked. He thought of his own sister, the one he hadn¡¯t seen in quite sometime. The one he¡¯d left behind. He tried to push the guilt away but it hung there like an anchor tying a ship to the sea floor.

    She nodded. She studied his face. He noticed her eyebrows knot together then she asked, ¡°Do you have siblings?¡±

    He looked away, down at the last few bites of food left on his plate. Suddenly he didn¡¯t feel quite so hungry anymore. He didn¡¯t want to answer the question but he knew she was watching him and she seemed to have an uncanny ability for reading people. He¡¯d seen it in how she interacted with the crew and in how she watched him. Ignoring the question would have said as much as answering it so still looking at his plate he eventually replied in a quiet voice. ¡°Just the one.¡±

    He risked a glance up. She was watching him. She never looked away when he looked at her. She wasn¡¯t shy that was for sure. The way she looked at him wasn¡¯t intimidating though. She had this thing she did where she¡¯d cock her head to the side and part her lips slightly as if she was on the verge of asking a question. It made her lips fuller and drew his eye to them. It made him want to tell her things. Things he¡¯d rather have forgotten. He hadn¡¯t meant to say anymore but somehow her silence drew it out of him.

    ¡°A sister, two years younger.¡± He turned back to his food knowing he should finish it even though he wasn¡¯t hungry. He¡¯d be hungry tomorrow. He felt a bit like the tables had been turned. Here he¡¯d been meaning to interrogate her but here she was interrogating him. Except it didn¡¯t feel like an interrogation.

    ¡°When did you last see her?¡± Amanda asked.

    Once more Sirius marvelled at her ability to ask just the right question with just the right tone. He wasn¡¯t even sure what questions he should be asking her, other than what her powers were and it was obvious she wasn¡¯t going to answer that. He wondered if her people skills weren¡¯t a product of her powers somehow. He thought he would have recognised mindwalking though. It wasn¡¯t unnoticeable unless the mindwalker was very talented.

    He pushed his plate to the side. ¡°Three years ago,¡± he replied without looking at her.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t been home in three years?!¡±

    He could hear the surprise in her voice. ¡°No,¡± he replied as he stood up to check their heading again.

    ¡°Not even back to Little Rock?¡± she asked.

    ¡°No.¡± He figured that she must know that Little Rock was a major port. Sure you could technically sail into the Emerald City itself but docking fees and import taxes were high in part as a deterrent from non-passenger ships taking up space. Why pay those fees when you could just dock in Little Rock and ship your goods by the southern seaside train or a short teleport? If she did know though she didn¡¯t point it out. Instead, and much to his relief, she changed the topic.

    ¡°Do you like sailing?¡±

    He turned back and met her eyes for the first time since he¡¯d gotten up. Then he glanced out the window and looked into the darkness. ¡°Yeah,¡± he answered honestly. ¡°It¡¯s a good life.¡±

    ¡°Did you want to be a sailor? When you were younger.¡±

    He frowned. Did he want to be a sailor? He¡¯d always loved the ships and the lure of the sea but he couldn¡¯t remember ever wanting much of anything, except to be somewhere else, anywhere else. He hadn¡¯t intentionally run to the sea. It had just been there. For a time he supposed he¡¯d wished to be among the stars. He¡¯d heard the humans had done it, sent people up above the atmosphere. But witches weren¡¯t interested in outer space and the truth was he preferred it from this angle anyway. He liked being able to look up and know where he was. Know where he wasn¡¯t.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he answered. Then he turned to her. ¡°What did you want to be?¡±

    ¡°Well I always just assumed I¡¯d end up working with horses. When I was little I always wanted to be like my dad.¡± she replied.

    ¡°And now?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Now, well. He¡¯s a good man, lives a good life, or at least he tries to. He has his vices but then don¡¯t we all?¡± She got up from her seat and walked over the window. She stood next to him and they both looked out.

    Sirius nodded in agreement and then turned to look at her. ¡°Some more than others,¡± he replied, not only thinking of his own father, but himself as well.

    He registered something like surprise in her eyes but then it passed, replaced by more of a curiosity and finally something he couldn¡¯t read. They stayed like that for a little while, just looking at each other. Her brown eyes trying to read his green ones. Then he turned back to the window. When he glanced at her again she was staring out at the darkness. Somewhere out there was the sea, larger and more powerful than either of them.

    Eventually she turned to him. ¡°I guess I should get some sleep. Don¡¯t forget you promised we could exercise that pegasus tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Did I?¡± he replied. But he couldn¡¯t help himself. He gave her a smile.

    She smiled back and he forgot how to breathe. Then she turned heel, her red hair flying out behind her like trailing flames.

 Chapter 17 â€“ Spark

    Amanda was up earlier the next morning and when she entered the mess hall she found Shiv sitting there by himself eating breakfast. She grabbed some food and sat down opposite him.

    ¡°How¡¯s your finger he asked?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a mocking tone but there was a glint in his eye.

    ¡°Fine,¡± she replied.

    The edge of his mouth twitched upward.

    She paused spoon half to her mouth and put it down. She leaned forward. ¡°I wanted to ask you something.¡±

    His eyebrows rose. ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°How long ago did Sirius become captain?¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± His face fell. He seemed disappointed, almost bored at the question.

    She shot him a disapproving look which caused him to laugh.

    ¡°Nothing gets past you does it?¡± he replied.

    She frowned.

    He chuckled and shook his head. ¡°Urgh, it must be, he¡¯d have been 17, he¡¯s 19 now.¡±

    ¡°Bruce said he was 18 now.¡±

    ¡°Nah, he¡¯s 19.¡± Shiv paused to think about it. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure. Anyway, it was about several months after he¡¯d joined.¡±

    ¡°So a few years then?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°How come they didn¡¯t pick you?¡±

    Shiv¡¯s eyebrows flew up and he blinked in surprise.

    Amanda couldn¡¯t help but smile at the reaction.

    He scratched his neck and then frowned. ¡°Why didn¡¯t they pick me.¡± He blinked again. He seemed to be trying to think.

    Amanda explained. ¡°I mean you¡¯re older, more experienced.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Shiv nodded. ¡°I¡¯m old.¡±

    ¡°Not that old.¡±

    He nodded and explained.

    ¡°A captain¡¯s role is most important in battle. Yes he makes final decisions about where we dock and what supplies we take but that¡¯s only when the rest of us are unsure or we disagree. For the most part we run this ship together, collective discussions among the crew. He¡¯s as much a servant of them as they are of him. Sometimes he puts his foot down on things and the men let him because he only does it sometimes and he knows when to do it. In battle however there is no time for discussions. In battle what the captain says is the golden rule. So for a crew to do well in battle they need a captain who can think on his feet and they need a captain who can fight. But above all they need a captain who knows when not to fight. When Sirius first joined he was reluctant to learn the sword, but it¡¯s required of every crewman, except the chef, well sometimes still the chef, but anyway Sirius quickly realised what was required and so he learnt, and he¡¯s not bad at it. Oh there are those better for sure. And there are men bigger than him and some maybe even stronger but there¡¯s many a large man who has learned that violence is how he makes his way in this world and that¡¯s all they know, many a little man too, and woman.¡±

    He smiled at her and then continued. ¡°But Sirius, he¡¯s different. He could easily impose himself to get his way but he never does, unless he has to and even then no more than is necessary. After the last mutiny when everyone was squabbling over who was gonna be the new captain I saw him lift a man larger than himself off another and hold him back until he was quiet. But he didn¡¯t hurt him. Made everyone turn though. And when he¡¯d got them separated and everyone was looking his way he said, ¡®There shall be no more violence on this ship¡¯. Said it to all of us, he didn¡¯t yell, and the way he said it, clear but just loud enough that we all had to lean in a little hear and everyone was silent. And then he asked for a vote instead and so we voted him in. I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s what he wanted but he seems to have accepted it. Leadership suits him well and this ship suits him as its leader. No one questions the quiet ones you know.¡± Shiv raised his mug as if in a cheer and took a drink.

    Amanda made herself useful that morning, helping out on deck where she could. It gave her the opportunity to watch Sirius interact with the crew and hopefully earned her some goodwill. The less difficult she was the more persuasive her arguments would be, although she still had a long way to go before convincing him to hand over ownership of her pegasus. At the very least she would be happy enough today if he just let her take it out for a flight.

    She paid closer attention next time she spoke with Sirius. It distracted her from her arguments a little and made them weaker but she knew she wasn¡¯t going to convince him to give her the pegasus in one discussion. This was a war and in wars studying your opponent paid off. She saw what Shiv had meant. Sirius was intimidating just by the nature of his size but from the way he stood it was almost as if he was trying to make himself appear less threatening to her. He didn¡¯t do it by slouching though or avoiding eye contact. No, his posture was still one of confidence, chin up, eyes meeting hers, although he did have to lower his chin a bit to achieve that. But he never crossed his arms, even when she saw he was tempted to. He kept them at his sides, in his pockets, or clasped behind his back. And he kept his hands open, never once balling them into fists. His shoulders were always relaxed.

    The hands and arms it seemed were mostly for her. His shoulders were what he used to speak with to the rest of the crew. She¡¯d noticed if any one were to edge out of line all he had to do was shift his shoulders a little higher and they immediately fell back in order.

    She went below deck just before lunch to check on the pegasus briefly when Michael wasn¡¯t looking. He¡¯d been let out of his cell but had apparently been given some strict instructions to keep out of the crew¡¯s way. Amanda wasn¡¯t sure if she counted as crew though and she didn¡¯t really want to test it. It took her three attempts before she found a moment when he was away. Away where? She wasn¡¯t sure. He hung around the pegasus much more than she would have expected. She had imagined him spending most of his time up on deck but he seemed as reluctant to be around the rest of the crew as they were of him. It didn¡¯t matter though. She only needed a few minutes with the pegasus.

    He snorted softly when he saw her and stamped his foot impatiently almost as if he knew he¡¯d be free soon.

    ¡°I know boy, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll have you in the clouds in no time.¡± She patted his neck and stroked his soft nose. He stamped his foot again and shook his mane but the more she stroked and talked softly to him the calmer he became. She wasn¡¯t sure how long she stood there but at some point she became conscious of eyes watching her. She turned slowly not wanting to startle the pegasus.

    Sirius stood by the door, leaning against the door frame. She wasn¡¯t sure how long he¡¯d been there watching her.

    He took a step forward when he saw her watching. ¡°He seems calmer when you¡¯re with him.¡±

    Amanda smiled at the compliment.

    Sirius took another step closer, and the pegasus pulled back suddenly with a snort.

    ¡°Shhh,¡± Amanda stroked his neck.

    Once she was sure the pegasus was calm she turned to find Sirius had also stepped back and was looking wary.

    He started to take another step back when she interrupted. ¡°No, it¡¯s okay.¡± She held out her hand towards him.

    He frowned but he took it hesitantly.

    She pulled him closer, all the while stroking the pegasus. She pulled him close enough that she could then place his hand on the muzzle of the creature.

    He started to pull away when they got close but she turned to him and whispered, ¡°Trust me.¡± It was same voice she used for wary horses. The pegasus was calm now, she was sure.

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°Relax. Feel him,¡± She told Sirius.

    Sirius stood frozen for a moment with his hand resting on the nose of the pegasus. Then as Amanda watched he began to relax too.

    ¡°You can pat his neck if you like, and rub his nose. He doesn¡¯t mind. Pegasi are tamer than people think, they¡¯re actually easier than regular horses, and a lot easier than unicorns, but they¡¯re more sensitive than the others to how we interact with them.¡± She placed her hand on top of his and showed him how to stroke the creature¡¯s nose.

    When she looked up at Sirius¡¯s face she could see that he was smiling, more than she¡¯d seen him smile so far. His green eyes sparkled and for a moment she completely forgot about the pegasus. Then he turned that smile on her.

    For a second she forgot how to breathe.

    ¡°They¡¯re softer than regular horses. But the fur¡¯s thicker,¡± he remarked.

    Amanda nodded.

    The pegasus bunted Sirius¡¯s arm, wanting more pats. Amanda saw a flicker of fear cross Sirius¡¯s face but to his credit he otherwise didn¡¯t react. She watched as he quickly recovered and then returned to scritching the pegasus¡¯s forehead with renewed enthusiasm. The pegasus gave a snort of approval.

    ¡°He¡¯s calmer than I thought, less wild,¡± Sirius observed.

    ¡°He¡¯ll be as calm as you are. They can actually be quite social but also very wary. It¡¯s considered very lucky if a wild one approaches you.¡±

    ¡°Is that how you got this one?¡± he asked.

    Amanda smiled and met his eyes, then she nodded. ¡°My dad and I go out every year. It¡¯s only happened a few times. The pegasi in those hills are particularly hard to catch. Not all Little Rock poachers have always been quite so nice.¡±

    ¡°You catch unicorns too?¡± Sirius asked.

    Amanda gave a half nod half shake and then replied, ¡°Not so much catch. More like trade. We buy from breeders or other trappers, tame them, and then sell them on. Unicorns are much harder to deal with, even once they¡¯re well trained. They¡¯re much smarter and far more dangerous. We¡¯ve only mustered them a few times.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t riding one of these dangerous?¡±

    Amanda shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s not so bad, there¡¯s less to spook a pegasi in the air.¡±

    ¡°What about dragons?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t ride where the dragons are, generally. But if we did most dragons won¡¯t hunt a pegasus. Their preference is for metal. No pegasus rider will carry anything metal if they¡¯re flying where dragons might be. Even a coin purse can bring them down on you.¡±

    He nodded. He smiled again. He seemed to be enjoying the company of the pegasus. ¡°He really is very soft. It¡¯s like a bird without the hard part of the feather. And the fur¡¯s so thick.¡±

    Amanda smiled. Sirius was acting like a child seeing something new for the first time. She appreciated his fascination at something that was so normal to her. That said, he was making her re-look at the beautiful beast in front of her.

    ¡°Do you want to try?¡± she asked coyly.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Riding a pegasus.¡±

    She caught doubt and fear at the idea but also something that looked a little like excitement.

    Before he could answer there was a loud voice at the door.

    ¡°What is she doing down here?¡± Michael exclaimed. ¡°What are you even doing down here? I am in charge of ensuring nothing happens to these animals and that includes that pegasus.¡±

    The pegasus pulled back with a whinny and lifted his two front hooves in a low rear. Amanda was glad Sirius didn¡¯t react. Once the pegasus was still Sirius took a glance at it and then at Michael. He said nothing and then took two steps toward the animal keeper.

    Michael must have learned something from his last encounter for he immediately shut his mouth and stepped back. Sirius stopped in front of him. He glanced down at something in Michael¡¯s hand and Amanda realised for the first time that Michael had been taking a smoke break.

    Realising what Sirius was looking at Michael immediately hid it behind his back.¡±

    ¡°You will go up to the deck now.¡± Sirius started in a measured voice.

    Amanda could almost hear the cold rage beneath it and she was glad she wasn¡¯t in Michael¡¯s position.

    Michael evidently hadn¡¯t quite learnt as much as he should have however because his eyebrows knotted in fury and he started to open his mouth.

    Sirius didn¡¯t let him get a word out. He didn¡¯t touch him but his tone was stone cold clear. ¡°Or I will make you.¡± There was no inflection. He didn¡¯t need one. The clam monotone with which he said it made it all the more terrifying.

    Michael just gave the one nod and turned to leave.

    ¡°And give me that cigarette.¡± Sirius held out a hand.

    Michael hesitated and met his eyes again. For a moment Amanda thought he was going to challenge Sirius once more but it seemed third time was the charm and Michael put the cigarette into Sirius¡¯s outstretched hand.

    Sirius closed his hand tight around it, crushing out any light, and sending what should have been a lasting message.

    Michael turned away his shoulders hunched and head ducked low. Amanda wondered how long the submission would last.

    Sirius turned to her momentarily but didn¡¯t say anything. A moment later he left the room after Michael. Amanda decided he would want her to follow, and so she did, all the way up to the deck.

    Amanda had thought that Sirius had just wanted to have a discussion away from the pegasus, least the argument turn loud or rough. She was surprised when he called the attention of the entire crew.

    ¡°Men, gather around.¡±

    The men did so.

    Sirius held up the remains of the crushed cigarette. ¡°What do we do to a man who smokes on this ship?¡±

    ¡°Hang him,¡± came the reply.

    Amanda¡¯s eye¡¯s widened.

    ¡°Not like that,¡± a voice to the side of her whispered.

    She turned. It was Shiv.

    ¡°Like what then?¡± she asked.

    He directed her attention back to Michael and the rest of the crew. ¡°Watch.¡±

    She gave him a wary, worried glance.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry they¡¯re not gonna hurt him,¡± Shiv replied. ¡°Not unless he does it again.¡± Shiv chuckled wickedly almost as if hoping Michael would dare be so stupid.

    Amanda frowned, still not sure what was happening and if she should be worried. But Shiv seemed certain so she turned and watched with some trepidation.

    The crew made Michael get on the ground and then they tied his feet. A couple of men climbed up the mast and with a mix of ropes and magic they hoisted Michael up off the ground so he was hanging by his feet with his nose just above the deck. There was a roar of laughter and one crewman started Michael off into a swing with a loud slap.

    Many of the crew stayed to laugh and tease him for a bit. To his credit Michael was being surprisingly quiet and docile for the moment. It worried Amanda more than his noise.

    Sirius didn¡¯t stay with his men. Instead he turned and walked away towards the brig. Amanda followed him.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a little harsh?¡± she asked once they were out of earshot of the others.

    Sirius turned to look at her and shook his head. ¡°He risks all our lives by bringing fire on this ship. He¡¯ll only hang for a half hour and then we¡¯ll let him down.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m worried he might not let you forget about it,¡± Amanda replied honestly.

    Sirius raised an eyebrow in surprise. Then he shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t see what he can do. Besides that¡¯s a relatively nice punishment for cigarettes on this ship. I saw the men once make a a guy walk the plank for lighting an old-fashioned wax candle on board.¡±

    ¡°Just for lighting a candle?¡± Amanda asked, almost timidly as she wondered what the penalty for being a firestarter would be, if anyone should ever find out.

    Sirius nodded. He must have heard something in her voice for the next thing he did was turn to study her.

    Amanda forced herself to relax. She glanced back out toward the deck. She didn¡¯t try to hide the worry too much though. Hopefully he would assume it was for Michael and not for herself. When she turned back to look at Sirius she noticed his expression had softened.

    ¡°It will humiliate him, the sort of punishment he¡¯ll be unlikely to complain to anyone about,¡± Sirius explained.

    Amanda gave a nod of understanding, finally forcing her expression away from one of concern.

    He sighed and leaned against the wall. ¡°I suppose now is a good time to exercise the pegasus. While we¡¯re ahead of the storm and before we get to Wildwater. We should be able to slow the ship down for a little bit.¡±

    Amanda couldn¡¯t help but feel uplifted by that statement. Any concern she¡¯d had for herself or for Michael immediately vanished. She knew it showed in her expression. Her heart warmed more as she watched the corners of Sirius¡¯s mouth curl up slightly in response to the look of hope on her own face. There had been a hesitation in his voice however, a question.

    He continued. ¡°How would you do it, do we need to tie him to something? I don¡¯t want him getting caught in the ship ropes or the sails.¡±

    Amanda shook her head. ¡°You don¡¯t need a rope. He¡¯ll go where the rider indicates. I think he trusts us enough now and given there¡¯s no other land¡­ And you might not even need to slow down. For a short enough time he should be able to keep or even catch up with the ship.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a bridle on this ship.¡±

    Another shake of her head. ¡°Don¡¯t need one. Like I said pegasi are very sensitive. They¡¯ll respond to the position of the rider, the hands, the feet, the seat. In a way it¡¯s easier than riding a regular horse, only you¡¯re up in the air.¡±

    ¡°No saddle.¡±

    Amanda shook her head again.

    ¡°If it needs someone who knows how to ride then that would have be you, or Michael, and I¡¯m not about to let him ride it.¡± Sirius nodded at the door. ¡°How do I know you won¡¯t just fly off?¡±

    ¡°Where would I go?¡± Amanda glanced at the map on the nearby table. The only place close enough they were headed anyway and the ship was going as fast as a pegasus could fly. ¡°You have telekinetics, they could just pull me out of the sky.¡±

    Sirius grunted. ¡°Be a pain to get you back on board though.¡±

    ¡°Be worse for me.¡±

    Another grunt.

    ¡°Or if you¡¯re really worried you could fly with me. I¡¯ll show you how,¡± she offered.

    There was that hint of fear again. Amanda could see it in his face.

    He didn¡¯t immediately object though. ¡°How do people normally ride them and not fall off?¡±

    ¡°Some places have special saddles. Depends what the pegasus is for. Most people will use a quick releasable harness, but bareback¡¯s not that uncommon.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°We could tie in with a rope if you¡¯d prefer?¡±

    Sirius seemed to think it over. Finally he answered ¡°Okay, maybe just so there¡¯s something to hold on to.¡±

    ¡°It would be easier just to hold on to me.¡± Amanda hadn¡¯t meant anything by the statement nor had she thought about it before she had spoken but the minute it left her mouth and she caught Sirius¡¯s eye she realised the potential effect it could have. Too late to take it back, and not entirely sure she wanted to, Amanda held his gaze.

    For a moment his green eyes met her brown ones. Then he shyly looked away. Sirius had found himself caught off guard. From the look on her face it did seem like she¡¯d meant it more like a practical casual observation but Sirius couldn¡¯t help thinking of what it might feel like to put his hands on curvy hips and run his hands along her sides. He was sure if he¡¯d looked at her any longer his thoughts would be obvious so he focused on adjusting the edge of his coat. He couldn¡¯t just stand there like a fool though. He cleared his throat and looked back at her. To his embarrassment she¡¯d been watching him the whole time. Her face remained unreadable though. ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll ride with you.¡±

 Chapter 18 â€“ Flight

    ¡°Where do the legs go?¡± Sirius asked as they reached the ship¡¯s makeshift stable.

    ¡°Behind the wings,¡± Amanda replied as she held out a hand to the pegasus. ¡°Easy boy,¡± she cooed.

    ¡°Both of us?¡± Sirius asked. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it throw the center of mass off?¡±

    Amanda glanced over at him surprised. It wasn¡¯t something she¡¯d have thought to ever ask. The crew was right, for a guy who hadn¡¯t finished high school Sirius sure asked some clever questions. Luckily it was one Amanda did know the answer to. ¡°A bit, professional pegasus flyers will often weight the front so the pegasus can keep upright. For a single light rider it¡¯s not so necessary. For us, since you¡¯re probably quite a bit heavier, I¡¯ll sit with my legs in front of the wings. You¡¯ll hold onto my hips and tuck your knees up so they sit over the wings. You can rest them there that way and grip with your thighs to help stay on.¡±

    ¡°Is that going to make it harder to steer?¡±

    Amanda shook her head. ¡°I could steer from the neck if I had to,¡± she bragged. She had done so once before, not intentionally. She¡¯d fallen off midair once and ended up hanging from under a pegasus¡¯ neck. That was a long time ago though and she¡¯d managed to land fine then. She still wasn¡¯t sure exactly how this was going to go but based on the animal¡¯s responses to her while in the hold she was reasonably confident.

    She led the pegasus out. A glance at Sirius¡¯s face told her that he was still wary but he also seemed curious as well. As long as he wasn¡¯t objecting that was good enough for Amanda.

    They got to the deck. About half of the men had returned to whatever jobs they had been doing before, but the other half were still surrounding Michael. One of the men was throwing bits of bread at the poor man.

    ¡°Jay, don¡¯t waste food,¡± Sirius chided him.

    ¡°Sorry boss,¡± the man replied with a shameful look.

    ¡°Whatcha doing with that pegasus?¡± one of the men asked.

    Michael who was still hanging upside down had looked very forlorn when they¡¯d first stepped out onto the deck but at the sight of the pegasus he perked up. ¡°Hey! That¡¯s my pegasus. You can¡¯t do that. Where are you taking it? Put it back.¡± He struggled to no avail but to much amusement of the men who surrounded him.

    Sirius ignored them all except the crewman who had asked what they were doing. To him he replied, once out of earshot of Michael, ¡°Taking it for a ride.¡±

    Amanda led the pegasus to an open portion of the deck. ¡°You might want to step back.¡± she warned the men and was surprised that they did what was asked. She glanced at Sirius and he smiled proudly.

    ¡°Now what?¡± Sirius asked her quietly.

    ¡°Now you get on.¡±

    ¡°Just like that?¡± he eyed the creature nervously but also with an assessing eye like even though he was unsure he was going to figure it out.

    ¡°Just like that,¡± she replied softly and warmly. She glanced around at all the men who had come to watch. For him to be so nervous and yet still choose to come out here and give it a try. Amanda decided he was quiet brave. It would have been easier to tell her no or¡­, well there wasn¡¯t really an or, she could see that. She could also see he was curious.

    ¡°Alright,¡± He put his hands on the back of the pegasus. The creature snorted and shook his head but it didn¡¯t scare him off at all. Anyone else would have flinched. It made Amanda wonder because he had seemed nervous walking up here. But perhaps he was just aware that he couldn¡¯t let the pegasus know how he felt or perhaps he didn¡¯t want the men to know that. Either way it was the correct response.

    He ran his hand along its back, letting it know he was there. Then he grabbed the front edge of the wings and pulled himself up in one swoop. The pegasus moved around in response but Sirius didn¡¯t hunch up or forward. Amanda was impressed, even the way he sat was relaxed and upright. ¡°You¡¯ve ridden a horse before?¡± she asked.

    He started to shake his head and then paused think ¡°Err, a couple times I think.¡±

    ¡°You think?¡±

    ¡°I had an aunt with a farm but I was quite young when we last visited.¡±

    She nodded and then glanced around for the nearest crew member. She was surprised to see Shiv standing nearby with his arms crossed and an obvious look of disapproval on his face. She called him over anyway. ¡°Shiv can you give me foot up?¡±

    He frowned.

    ¡°Just cup your hands like this so I can step in them to get some height.¡± She showed him what she meant. Normally she¡¯d use a fence post or a step ladder but here there weren¡¯t any and she wanted the clearest spot on deck to take off from.

    ¡°I can give you a hand,¡± Sirius offered.

    ¡°It¡¯s easier with a foot.¡± She flashed him a smile.

    Shiv came over with a grumble. He gave Sirius a look but all he said was, ¡°Fine,¡± and held out his hands in a cup like Amanda had shown.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    ¡°Will the pegasus be able to fly with all this weight?¡± Sirius asked as Amanda put her foot in Shiv¡¯s hands.

    ¡°You¡¯d be surprised what they can carry,¡± she replied. ¡°From what I know it¡¯s not just the wings that gives them lift. They¡¯re mostly for direction. There¡¯s something else they do that stops gravity pulling them down so much, but flamed if I knew how it works.¡±

    ¡°They use magic to fly?¡± Sirius asked.

    Amanda nodded and then boosted herself up using Shiv¡¯s hands as a footstep. Sirius did offer her his hand and she gratefully took it. Now they were both seated on the pegasus. It shifted its weight a little again but not as much as it had when Sirius had gotten on.

    ¡°Now what?¡± Shiv asked from below.

    ¡°Now unclip the lead from the halter,¡± Amanda instructed.

    Shiv reached around under the animal¡¯s chin and did so. Then he stepped back slowly. As he shifted back the pegasus spread its wings. The circle the crew made widened in response and then without any warning the pegasus leaped into the sky.

    Sirius gripped Amanda tight right around the waist without even thinking about where his hands were. All he saw was a blur of colour and then he buried his head in her hair, shut his eyes, and held on for dear life.

    Amanda watched as white sails disappeared away before them to reveal blue sky and an open ocean. The view took her breath away. When she finally sucked it in again she could smell the salty air more clearly than ever. She couldn¡¯t help but smile. Up here she felt free. Sirius was holding on a little tight but she didn¡¯t mind.

    A part of her wanted to keep climbing but she knew how quickly the temperature would drop, not to mention the increased risk of a fall. She leaned her weight forward to try to coach the pegasus downward. She couldn¡¯t be sure how he would respond. Pegasi were usually sensitive to touch and easy to train but this was still a wild pegasus. The fact that it was one that had approached her was a good indication though. Amanda was pleased and a little relieved when it responded as she¡¯d hoped.

    As the pegasus reached its peak and began to level out Amanda took her hands away from it¡¯s neck and threw them out wide. It wasn¡¯t good practice but she was feeling daring and on top of the world now. She shifted her weight back subtlety to indicate a desire for a decrease in altitude and was amazed when that was all it took for the pegasus to understand and respond. A burst of laughter flowed from her. ¡°Are you seeing this?¡± she called back to Sirius.

    She let the pegasus drop a little and then she put her hands back on his mane and relaxed her position. Let the pegasus decide where to fly.

    ¡°No. I¡¯ve got my eyes shut,¡± Sirius called back in a muffled voice.

    She tried to look back at him but all she could see was the top of his head tucked down into her shoulder.

    The pegasus climbed up a metre and then dropped down two in a smooth curvy swoop.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re missing so much,¡± Amanda called back.

    Every time the pegasus changed direction even a little she could feel Sirius tighten his grip.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really¡­¡± Sirius spoke but the end of his sentence trailed off in among her hair and the breeze.

    Amanda reached forward and took back some semblance of control of the animal. Once more she was impressed that it even listened. She wondered if it had had riders on its back before, if it hadn¡¯t perhaps been a fully wild one at all. It wasn¡¯t unusual for pegasi to be like this though. Amanda was never sure if they responded how they did because the shift in weight made it more comfortable to fly a certain way or if they¡¯d just evolved to understand what the rider wanted. A wild unicorn would never behave like this and a regular horse took weeks to get to this stage.

    She leveled the pegasus out so the flying was more smooth, had him circle back toward the ship without aiming to go directly over it.

    ¡°Relax, he¡¯ll fly steady for now. Nothing to lose by having a look.¡± she spoke back over her shoulder.

    Sirius felt the movement smooth out and he wondered how she¡¯d managed to make the animal do that. He risked a peek. Through strands of her bright red hair he could see the contrast of blue. The beauty of the two colours struck him and made him feel brave. Without loosening his hold he raised his head higher. They were above the ocean, not too high but higher than he¡¯d ever been before. Maybe twice as high as the crow¡¯s nest. He looked down and he could see the sparkle of the water below them, and out on every side of him open air. It wasn¡¯t so bad. It didn¡¯t look so threatening. He knew a fall from this height would likely hurt a lot but for some strange reason he didn¡¯t feel so heavy. He wondered if the magic of the pegasi made them lighter too or if he was just imagining it. Whatever the reason was it didn¡¯t matter. As he watched the world rush by he felt his fear leave him.

    ¡°Can you see? Did you open your eyes?¡± Amanda asked.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± he replied so softly he wasn¡¯t sure if she could hear him.

    ¡°Good,¡± she said.

    He felt her shift her butt. A heat flared through him in response and he tried to focus on the view instead of the woman pressed against him. Luckily for him as she moved her hands down the creature¡¯s neck the pegasus dipped suddenly and then all Sirius could think of was holding on. His stomach was left behind. He could hear her laughing with joy. Then she moved again and the pegasus pulled out of the dive and into a climb. Then up and over, down again. Sirius found himself laughing as well. Oh there was still a little bit of fear there but it only made it better. As he got used to the movement he started to pay more attention to how she was telling it where to go. He was almost starting to think he could do it, maybe.

    All too soon he realised she was guiding the pegasus back down to the ship. He wanted to ask for more but no this was good. It was better she brought it down.

    As they touched down she turned to him slightly. ¡°Pegasi are a bit like greyhounds, they¡¯re strong and fast but they tire quickly. They do best in small bursts.¡±

    ¡°Maybe we could ride again tomorrow,¡± he suggested as he slid off the pegasus¡¯s back. ¡°He needs exercise regularly right?¡±

    He could see her smile, although she didn¡¯t turn to look at him. Perhaps she didn¡¯t want him to know how happy that made her. Didn¡¯t want it viewed as trade. When she did finally turn as he offered her a hand down her face was neutral again. ¡°Yeah, sure. That¡¯d be good. Although you¡¯re gonna have to deal with Michael again.¡±

    ¡°Mmm, speaking of it¡¯s probably time I let him down.¡±

    Shiv, having reattached the halter lead handed it to Amanda. ¡°Might want to get this horse below deck before you do that,¡± he suggested.

    Amanda took the lead with a nod. She didn¡¯t even bother to correct his usage of the term ¡®horse¡¯. Sirius let her lead it away as the crew surrounded him with questions about the ride.

    Amanda walked away smiling at the excitement in their voices. She took the pegasus below deck. She couldn¡¯t find any brushes so she used her hands to give the creature a rough comb. She¡¯d ask Sirius later if he had any hairbrushes or combs on this ship. With the length of his own hair not to mention half the rest of the crew she was sure someone would have one somewhere. How keen they would be to let her use it on a pegasus was another question. Given how much Sirius had seemed to enjoy his ride this afternoon she figured she had a half decent chance of convincing him that it was needed.

 Chapter 19 - Bluff

    The storm on the horizon never let up. It chased them, slowly gaining a little each day. But the sky above them stayed clear enough for flying. Sirius and Amanda took the pegasus out again the next day, and the day after that. There was never a shortage of observers and by the end of the third day others were already asking for a go. At this point Amanda had learnt most of their names and considered a few of them almost friends. Micheal mostly kept his distance although he did glare at her whenever he saw her.

    She spent her days helping out where she could and trying to learn the operations of a ship. She helped them clear out the rest of the beetles and do a search through some of the other boxes. She even helped out in the kitchen for one lunch although after tasting her food Shiv did politely suggest that maybe she should leave the chef and kitchen hand to their work and find something else to occupy her time with. Sirius managed to locate a brush for the pegasus. He and Shiv spent a lot of time going over inventory and navigation plans. Sirius also spent a fair amount of time on deck among the crew while Shiv was more distant during the day. Amanda got the impression Sirius used that time to keep in touch with what the crew were thinking. Later in the evenings he tended to disappear while Shiv became more social. Amanda spent her evenings playing cards, drinking, and listening to stories from the crew. They had some wild tales, stories about mermaids and monsters, pirates and scavengers. She was almost certain that at least half of them were made up but she wasn¡¯t sure entirely which ones.

    After their ride on the third day, as she was brushing down the pegasus, Sirius stopped in at the door. She didn¡¯t notice him at first, not until the pegasus tossed his head and his ears flicked about. Then she turned to find Sirius leaning comfortably against the wall. She wondered, not for the first time, how long he¡¯d been there watching her. He smiled at her when she looked at him and then he walked over to pat the pegasus who took a step forward to meet him.

    ¡°He likes you,¡± Amanda told him with a soft laugh.

    Sirius smiled but a moment later his expression took on a more serious look. ¡°We¡¯ll be approaching Wildwater soon. It¡¯s best we don¡¯t take him out for any more rides until we¡¯re past.¡±

    Amanda frowned as she considered how many days that would be cooped up for the pegasus. She knew from talking with the crew that they weren¡¯t likely to reach Wildwater until tomorrow evening. She had figured that would have left time in the afternoon before they got there but if he was saying this now. Putting the stop on flying a days out meant he¡¯d likely want the same on the other side, when they left Wildwater, plus however many days they planned to stay there. And given the storm¡­ Amanda paused. She¡¯d forgotten about the storm. That would make flying hard anyway.

    Sirius was watching her closely while still patting the pegasus. He appeared to be waiting to see how she would react.

    She gave a resigned sigh. ¡°Can we still walk him around inside the ship?¡±

    She noticed he relaxed a little.

    Sirius nodded. ¡°I know it won¡¯t stretch his wings, but anyone on shore sees that we have a pegasus then it becomes a high value target.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t usually carry such things?¡± Amanda asked out of genuine curiosity. While pegasus were valuable they certainly weren¡¯t the most valuable thing a ship could transport. A ship like of this size, she had assumed would carry things far more valuable than a pegasus. One look at Sirius¡¯s face told her she was right.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t do to advertise it.¡± he replied noncommittally. She¡¯d noticed that he never seemed to lie about anything. Instead if asked a question that he¡¯d rather not respond to he tended to dance around the answer giving a reply that was still true but not always a direct answer to the question. He was more of an honest diplomat if there ever was such a thing. She¡¯d noted a couple of conversations he¡¯d had with his crew where it would have been easier to lie about the reason for doing something a certain way, or at least it would have been quicker, but he never did. Amanda couldn¡¯t have said that she¡¯d have done the same if she¡¯d been in his position but she couldn¡¯t help but respect it.

    As she got to know him she was finding him easier to read, even though he probably talked the least of all his crew. She could see when he was worried, when he was unsure, when he was content. That morning she¡¯d been up early and she¡¯d taken a walk around the deck to get some fresh air. There had been hardly anyone about, just the last few skeleton crew from the night shift. She¡¯d rounded a corner and she¡¯d seen him sitting with his legs dangling over the side of the edge of the ship. He¡¯d been looking out at the sea, watching a few birds circling for fish, his expression showing such an appreciation of beauty that she¡¯d felt like she¡¯d interrupted something sacred. She¡¯d slinked off fast as a snake, least he turn and have his moment interrupted. But she¡¯d thought about that face and the expression on it all morning.

    ¡°Surely they wouldn¡¯t see us in the morning?¡±

    Sirius shook his head. ¡°Too many other ships come through here and there will be people out watching that storm, feeding back information to the land.¡±

    Amanda nodded. ¡°How long will we be there?¡±

    ¡°That depends on the storm. Ideally no more than a day.¡±

    She nodded again.

    Sirius gave the pegasus one more pat and then pulled his hand away. ¡°I need to get back.¡±

    Amanda gave a half-hearted smile, raised her eyebrows in acknowledgment, and then took over patting the pegasus. She said nothing as Sirius left but she felt a little disheartened although she wasn¡¯t sure why. Had she hoped he¡¯d stay down here a little longer? They¡¯d had a few conversations over the last few days and Amanda had felt like she was getting to know him but she also felt like he was maybe trying to keep his distance too. They¡¯d had a really nice chat after that first ride on the pegasus. He¡¯d shown her some navigation tricks, and talked a bit about the running of the ship, and told her stories about the crew. He had always been more hesitant with questions about his own past but as they had neared Wildwater he had become even more withdrawn.

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    Later that evening she played a few rounds of poker with the crew as usual. About the time they started to threaten no more hands if she kept on winning she decided to cut out early. She palmed one of the spare decks of cards without their notice and then used tiredness as an excuse to leave. They didn¡¯t question it too much as it made all their odds better in the next poker game. In truth the moment she was out of the room she went in search of Sirius. She knew roughly where his cabin was although she¡¯d never seen inside it.

    She was surprised to find that his door was open.

    ¡°This is your room?¡±

    He looked up from where he¡¯d been going through some papers at a desk. ¡°It is.¡±

    ¡°I thought it¡¯d be bigger.¡±

    It was bigger than her own room but only just. Enough room for a double bed, two small nightstands, the table which he was currently using as a desk, and two chairs.

    ¡°It¡¯s as big as it needs to be.¡±

    She smiled at that.

    ¡°I thought you¡¯d be playing poker with the crew?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I was for a bit but they won¡¯t let me play anymore. Say if I do they won¡¯t have any money left for food.¡±

    He gave a small chuckle. ¡°You¡¯re that good are you?¡±

    Amanda felt daring. She stepped forward into the room and took a seat on the other chair so she was sitting at the side of his desk. His smile fell, his eyes grew wary.

    ¡°I am.¡± She laid her borrowed deck on the table between them. ¡°You want to play?¡±

    He got over his surprise of having her enter his own private room and he smiled again. ¡°After you¡¯ve just been telling me how you¡¯ve been robbing my crew blind?¡±

    ¡°Oh we don¡¯t have to play poker. I have another game.¡±

    He narrowed his eyes but folded away his papers. ¡°Good because truth be told I¡¯m not very good at poker. I can never remember if a straight beats a full house or not.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t,¡± Amanda told him as she lay the cards in a tall pyramid shape. ¡°This game is called Bluff.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like poker.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not, well not really. We can bet if you want but we¡¯ll start without it.¡±

    ¡°Is this the part where you play really badly to trick me into losing more later?¡± Sirius asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t hustle,¡± Amanda replied with sly smile, ¡°and we can bet on the first round if you want.¡±

    ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be fair, I don¡¯t know how good you are,¡± he replied.

    Amanda laughed and had to bite her lip not to lose it completely. When she finally had a hold of herself and she looked up at his face she could see the satisfied smile and twinkle in his eye. It took away any more impulse she had to laugh and for a moment she was captivated by him and the joy in his face.

    ¡°Okay, how do we play?¡± he asked gently and Amanda realised she¡¯d been staring far too long.

    She moved the cards into a large triangle shape consisting of seven rows then placed two, one at each corner of the base, in a sideways fashion so it was obvious where they were. All cards were facedown. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what¡¯s on the two cards,¡± she explained ¡°As long as we can¡¯t see them. So what happens is we each take turns taking a card from the pile. We look at it but don¡¯t show the other. Then you tell me what it is but you¡¯re allowed to lie. Then you move ahead one for a red card, two for black, unless I call ¡®bluff¡¯. If I call ¡®bluff¡¯ you show me your card. If you were telling the truth you move ahead that many and I go back one. If you were lying you go back one. We play until the deck is exhausted. You get a point for reaching the top of the pyramid. And you have to reach the top of the pyramid exactly. Got it?¡±

    Sirius nodded. ¡°I have to say exactly what the card is? The suit and number?¡±

    ¡°Yup.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°You first.¡± Amanda offered.

    ¡°Okay.¡± He drew a card. Then he met her eyes. ¡°Jack of Clubs.¡±

    ¡°Bluff.¡±

    He smiled and turned over a red card. ¡°I stay where I am I assume?¡±

    She nodded.

    ¡°I figured there wasn¡¯t much risk to bluffing the first one.¡±

    Amanda smiled and drew her own card. ¡°Queen of Hearts.¡± She moved her piece forward one and then met his eyes.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Sirius frowned now seeing the risk he¡¯d taken. However, he could also see that if he played honestly then the winner came down to the luck of the draw. It was certainly safer though. They played through a few games. He played mostly honestly. On the occasion that he did bluff she always seemed to catch him at it. He called bluff on her after she got three blacks in a row but it turned out she¡¯d been telling the truth. He was certain she¡¯d bluffed at least one of them although he couldn¡¯t be sure which one. Of the five games they played he managed to win only once.

    Seeing he was perhaps starting to tire of losing. Amanda changed tack. ¡°You know back at home we have another way we play this, it started with cards but you know how people are¡­¡± As she caught the look in his eye she wondered if he did know. There was a sadness there, a loss. She trailed off as she caught it and then picked up again. ¡°Anyway it became more of a truth-telling game. Like people would say something true about themselves or a lie and if someone called bluff and it was true then they moved forward two. If it was a lie then they moved back one. If no one challenged them then they moved forward one.

    Sirius could guess where she was going with this but he wasn¡¯t sure he wanted to play. ¡°I have a question first,¡± he ventured, hoping it might distract her from asking any of her own, although he didn¡¯t seem to be having the best luck with that.

    She leaned back in her chair comfortably. ¡°Shoot.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with the pyramid shape? If the goal is to get to the top, why not just two lines.¡±

    ¡°Well usually you play with more people and there¡¯s rules about occupying the same space and stuff. I guess you¡¯re right we could have just played in a straight line.¡± She eyed the board as if seeing it with a different perspective.

    Sirius shrugged. ¡°It gives the game personality.¡±

    The smile she gave in response made his heart jump.

    ¡°I guess it does a bit doesn¡¯t it.¡±

    ¡°So what are the other rules? If we played with two pieces each would that still work?¡±

    Amanda blinked in surprise. ¡°I suppose.¡± Her brown eyes darted upwards to study his own face, searching for something. ¡°It depends.¡±

    ¡°Depends on what?¡±

    ¡°On if you¡¯re just trying to dodge answering any questions.¡±

    Sirius paused and then met her eyes. ¡°Why¡¯d you come here tonight?¡±

    He watched as her eyebrows flicked up in surprise. The rest of her remained in a laid back position however. Eventually she gave a soft laugh. ¡°That¡¯s a bold question.¡±

    ¡°It was bold coming up here.¡± There was a question still on the end of his sentence. She was charming and witty, and she¡¯d managed to get him to agree to let the pegasus out for flying and now here she was in his room being far less subtle than usual and Sirius was afraid. She wanted something from him, something he couldn¡¯t give. She knew he was sending her away tomorrow. The second they landed he was going to find her another ship and send her home. He knew she didn¡¯t want that. Because if she wasn¡¯t here then she had no chance at that pegasus which she very obviously still thought she could get. But first she needed to get him to allow her to stay. So here she was the night before in his room. The ploy was obvious and yet he was worried if he kept talking with her, playing her games, even just a second longer he might just start to wonder why he was sending her away.

    ¡°You¡¯re not staying,¡± he told her. ¡°Tomorrow, when we land, you¡¯ll be on your way. Once the storm¡¯s past there will be ships heading back to Little Rock. You¡¯ll board one of them, I¡¯ll cover the fare, and you¡¯ll head back home. Nothing you say here tonight is going to change that.¡±

    He watched her face harden. ¡°Maybe I just came here to chat,¡± she replied briskly. ¡°Not everything someone does is a scheme you know.¡± With that she packed up the cards and stormed out of the room.

    For a moment he wanted to stop her, wanted to chat to her more, but he held himself back. It was for his own good.

 Chapter 20 - Possession

    Amanda was just walking aimlessly down one hallway when she passed a door she recognised. Dipping inside she retrieved the bottle of medicinal rum and made her way back to the mess hall.

    There she found Neko, sitting alone fiddling with the tuning of a tiny lyre. He smiled when she walked in.

    ¡°Hey! You play?¡± he asked holding up the lyre.

    Amanda shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve never tried.¡±

    He offered it to her anyway.

    She took a swig of the rum and then traded him for the instrument.

    He chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m not gonna ask where you got this. It¡¯d be bad for my future constitution.¡± He took a happy swig.

    She grinned and took a seat. Then she plucked a few of the strings to get an ear for the notes. It wasn¡¯t so different from the guitar from the picking strings side of things and she had no trouble playing an old children¡¯s nursery rhyme. Her fingers aptly danced out the melody. The sound was rich but soft and she understood why he¡¯d brought this one out so late at night instead of his usual boisterous accordion. It was the sort of sound one could fall asleep to.

    ¡°You really never played that before?¡± Neko asked.

    Amanda shook her head and smiled. ¡°No but I can play guitar. It¡¯s not so different, easier in a way, and that was an easy song. Let¡¯s try something a bit more difficult. She started up again with something with a little more range. She messed up once or twice where she accidentally got the wrong string but for the most part the music flowed smoothly. It was a sweet and sad melody, meant to embody the coldest of seasons. The song made the old ship sound almost haunted.

    Neko was quiet for a long while even after she¡¯d finished playing. ¡°Wow,¡± he finally breathed out. ¡°That instrument suits you more than it suits me. What else have you got?¡±

    She played a few more songs, bits and pieces of some she only vaguely remembered but which she thought might suit the sound of the lyre better. Some she tried to transpose into the key of c, since the lyre didn¡¯t have any sharps or flats but that was hard to do on the fly, so for others she just skipped a few sections. Eventually she traded the instrument back to Neko and while sipping on the rum she taught him one of the songs he¡¯d liked the sound of.

    ¡°Yeah, I like this instrument.¡± he said to himself as spun forth a sweet sound.

    ¡°How long have you had it?¡±

    ¡°Not long, bought it in Little Rock.¡± Neko replied as he stroked the instrument tenderly.

    ¡°Really?!¡± Amanda replied in surprise. He was already quite adapt at it.

    ¡°Why do you sound so surprised when you played like you did.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re much better than I was.¡± Amanda took another swig. Her other hand, looking for something to do found it¡¯s way into her pocket where she¡¯d usually stash her trusty lighter. Her pocket was empty though. She wondered where they had put it. She missed it. It also reminded her of home. Perhaps this mission was a lost cause. Caught up in the music and a little bit of drunkenness from the rum, she found her annoyance at Sirius slowly dissipating.

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    Her mind wandered idly as Neko talked and played. Forgetting where she was her fingers absentmindedly toyed with a small flame between her thumb and forefinger.

    ¡°Nah, you are much better.¡±

    ¡°Bull.¡± Amanda replied with a laugh and another flick of her fingers.

    Neko stopped his playing.

    ¡°Is that a lighter?¡±

    Far too late, Amanda remembered the rules. She closed her fist and then rolling with his assumption she pretended to put something back in her pocket. ¡°I..¡±

    ¡°Ahh,... doesn¡¯t matter, just... don¡¯t let anyone else catch you with that. And don¡¯t use it aye.¡± Neko still looked worried though.

    Amanda nodded and sat up. ¡°I¡­ it barely even works.¡± she lied and then as if a touch of truth might help, ¡°It belonged to my dad. It¡¯s sentimental.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s sentimental?¡± Neko replied with a smile, hinting that he¡¯d already forgotten.

    She returned the look. Then his face fell and he seemed to be staring past her at something. She turned to find the captain standing in the doorway. How long had he been there? How was he so good at sneaking up on people? She decided to play it cool. Maybe he¡¯d only just arrived. Although one quick glance back at Neko and she knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to pull cool and relaxed off.

    Luckily Sirius quickly found another reason for Neko¡¯s guilty looking face.

    ¡°Is that the rum from the medicine room?¡±

    Amanda glanced at the bottle that stood between them then looked back at Sirius and with a defiant faux innocent smirk spurred by relief she replied, ¡°No.¡±

    He replied with a snort and started toward the bottle with a look like he intended to retrieve it.

    Amanda turned and snatched it out of the way before he could get to it. With another defiant look and bold tone she met his green eyes and replied, ¡°It¡¯s in my possession, that makes it mine right.¡± Her tone made it very clear she wasn¡¯t talking about the rum.

    That made him stop short and for a moment he had this look like he knew she had a point and he needed to think of an answer. Then he must have decided he didn¡¯t need one for he held out his hand and demanded in a quiet voice, ¡°Give me the bottle.¡±

    ¡°Give me what¡¯s mine and I¡¯ll give you what¡¯s yours,¡± Amanda replied. She wasn¡¯t sure what her plan what here but she just knew she wasn¡¯t going to budge an inch. Most of what she did was because it felt like the right move in the moment. So far it had mostly worked out well for her. The important thing was once you¡¯d decided something, to commit the whole way. She knew he could take it from her if he wanted, the bottle of rum and the pegasus. She wasn¡¯t sure he wouldn¡¯t, but he hadn¡¯t yet. He¡¯d let her roam. She suspected he wouldn¡¯t use force as long as she didn¡¯t use magic, as long as she wasn¡¯t a threat, and she knew out here on the open ocean that wasn¡¯t an option. She was also sure no human life on this ship was worth the pegasus and she didn¡¯t have the kind of magic that took people down gently. She¡¯d gotten to know the crew and she liked them. Even then Amanda had never been big on violence. If this was going to be solved it must be done with words and a heavy dose of posturing. If it came down to force she would lose. But you play the hand you¡¯re dealt and sometimes you have to bluff.

    Sirius did stand staring at her for several seconds. Long enough that Neko tried to sneak out the side.

    Sirius turned to look at him.

    Neko froze and raised his hands, one holding the lyre.

    Sirius sighed. ¡°Fine, go, but I expect to see you on latrine duty for the next week.¡±

    Neko nodded and then disappeared out the door. Sirius turned back to Amanda before Neko had even made a move. Evidently he knew what Neko¡¯s response would be enough that he didn¡¯t need to see it. The brief distraction seemed to have cleared his mind for he only stared at Amanda a moment longer before he threw up his hands as if he no longer cared.

    ¡°Fine, keep it. Possession is the law out here. Serves me right for not locking it up better.¡± He turned to leave as if she was something he no longer cared to deal with.

    That response sure took the wind out of her sails. For a moment Amanda sat there with the same expression she had seen on Sirius¡¯s face a moment earlier, defeat. Then she stood up, slamming the bottle down hard enough on the table for Sirius to turn. His dark eyebrows were furrowed.

    She tried the only other tactic she could think of. As she swept past him and out the door, leaving the bottle behind, she retorted briskly and with one last piercing look, ¡°Fine, send me back, keep the pegasus that you stole, hope it brings you great joy knowing you took something that someone else loves.¡± She left before he could get another word in.

 Chapter 21 - Bargaining

    Amanda went to bed that night drunk and angry. She awoke the next morning late and with a headache. A part of her just wanted to stay in the cabin and hide but she forced herself up. She found food, helped out with some of the morning chores, visited the pegasus, and eventually she made her way up on deck and to the door of the bridge.

    Sirius was at the ship wheel. He glanced over his shoulder at her when he heard her enter. She hadn¡¯t planned on what to say. She wasn¡¯t even sure if she should. All she knew was that she couldn¡¯t leave here empty handed.

    Sirius was focused on the horizon. Amanda¡¯s eyes were on him. What she¡¯d said had gotten to him. She¡¯d seen it in his eyes last night. And here he was stubbornly not looking at her. She had a chance after all. Maybe.

    ¡°What do you want for it?¡± she asked as she walked into the room.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Surprise registered on his face as he turned once more to look at her.

    She took a seat in the chair by the map table and pointed her gaze directly at him. ¡°The pegasus. What do you want for it?¡±

    His brows furrowed and he turned back away from her again. ¡°It¡¯s not mine to sell.¡±

    She sat in annoyed silence for so long that eventually he turned around to look at her again. At seeing the look on her face his own one seem to soften a little. ¡°Why does a horse mean so much to you?¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t a horse.¡±

    He gave a grunt that might have been a laugh and started to turn back to the ship wheel again.

    ¡°It just does.¡± Amanda replied answering his question.

    He didn¡¯t turn back. ¡°Well you¡¯ll just have to figure out how to deal with that then. We don¡¯t always get what we want.¡±

    Amanda didn¡¯t reply. The light had gone out of her somewhat. She felt at a loss and lost herself, so very far from home. A part of her wondered if she shouldn¡¯t just take up his offer to find another ship and go back to Little Rock. But her mind drifted back to the pegasus. Where would he end up? Who was he being sold to? Would they look after him? Would they clip his wings? She thought about asking, even though she doubted Sirius knew. Either way she never got the chance, the captain spoke before she could ask.

    ¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡±

    For the first time since she¡¯d entered the bridge that morning she looked out the window. There in the far off distance she could just make out the shape of land. She stood up and walked forward so she could get a better look.

    ¡°There¡¯s a telescope in that drawer over there.¡± Sirius pointed.

    She found it. It was made of wood and golden rings. The glass had a faint blueish tinge to it. It was quite a beautiful object. She wondered where it was from, where he had bought it? What crafter had made such a pretty thing?

    She raised the glass to her eye. The island was brought more into focus. The land rose high not far back from the sea. A small mountain range but much taller than those that surrounded her home of Little Rock, or much of the land in the Greenstone valley. This peak was already higher than any she¡¯d seen. On its tops she could see a soft layering of snow. For a small moment she wondered, hoped, she might get to see it up close, but it didn¡¯t look like the snow made it all the way down the mountain slopes. From this distance she couldn¡¯t make out any settlements but she could see the curve of a cove which was likely where they would be headed.

    ¡°There¡¯s snow.¡±

    She spoke softly and Sirius looked at her with the similar level of surprise her tone conveyed. Had she not see snow before? She was from Little Rock so she must have. ¡°Yeah, not typically down in the harbour during this time of year, although maybe the storm will bring it in. It probably won¡¯t stick to the ground though.¡± He glanced back towards the other horizon where the dark clouds were close enough that he could detect a change in the air. It bristled arm hairs and sent a chill through the body, but there was something Sirius found comforting in storms too. In a way they reminded him of his sister. They were close enough to the harbour now that he new it wouldn¡¯t catch them before they got there, unfortunately he was pretty sure at this point that they¡¯d have to weather it out there. The delay would cost them, so even though he knew Shiv was also probably aware of it both were at the moment largely ignoring mentioning it to each other until they had to.

    ¡°Will it catch us?¡± Amanda ask.

    He caught a hint of wariness in her voice. She didn¡¯t know the sea like he did. ¡°No, not before we get there.¡± He turned back toward the island then glanced over at her. She had the glass raised to one eye. Her mouth hung open just a bit causing her bottom lip to jut out ever so slightly. It¡¯s fullness drew Sirius¡¯s eye and he imagined what it would feel like to kiss her. Her red hair glistened in the late morning light with an unnatural vibrancy that made it look almost as if she were a painting come to life. She moved her head slightly to get a better view through the glass and it took his breath away.

    He shook his head. He didn¡¯t have time for this sort of stuff. He needed to plan out the schedule for once they docked and come up with some useful things for the crew to do if they did get stuck in Wildwater. Otherwise they¡¯d find trouble. Once they got closer he¡¯d need to use the spyglass to check who else was in port. Who was there would affect which trades he could do while docked and who might be able to take Amanda home. He glanced at her again. He knew he couldn¡¯t keep her on this ship. Sure there was enough room and food and she had proven herself useful. She was a quick learner and eager to help, unlike Micheal who when he was out of his room somehow seemed to cause more delays and arguments than anything else. A part of him didn¡¯t want to see her go. She was funny and sharp. She drew his interest, made him want to learn more about her.

    ¡°You ever seen snowfall before?¡± he asked.

    She lowered the spyglass. ¡°Once or twice. It usually doesn¡¯t land where we are, up the north-east coast. The wind keeps it south more over the town, almost like an invisible weather wall. We¡¯re right on the border of a desert, no rain, no snow, unless it¡¯s a really bad storm. I¡¯ve only really seen snow after it¡¯s fallen and it never stays more than a few weeks.¡±

    He watched as she turned to look at the following storm.

    With a frown she raised the spyglass back to her eye. ¡°They move much more quickly in the desert.¡±

    ¡°They can move fast out here to. It just depends where you are. This stretch of water, most storms come from the other direction. Something to do with the airflow further south. The fact we¡¯ve got one chasing us from this side is actually probably a good thing. Then again I¡¯m not a meteorologist. It¡¯s just what I see. If you don¡¯t get to know the sea you don¡¯t last very long out here.¡±

    She turned to look at him. ¡°You ever messed up, read the weather wrong?¡±

    She looked young for a moment then, younger than he felt at least, and naive. He could see the curiosity in her eyes and her lips parted ever so slightly. He nodded and forced his eyes away toward the storm so he could think more clearly. ¡°Once. Twice. Shiv let me sail into one of them. He knew it was there. I wasn¡¯t a fan of his teaching methods much after that but I did pay more attention. He said afterward he hadn¡¯t thought it was going to be that bad. The other one even he didn¡¯t see. Those were the two I should have seen. We¡¯ve sailed through others, there¡¯s plenty of times it¡¯s been unavoidable, unseeable. You learn where it¡¯s safer, what to look out for, but there¡¯s always a risk.¡± He turned back to look at her. ¡°It¡¯s what we get paid for, and there¡¯s more than just storms out here.¡± He turned back toward their heading.

    She looked where he did her eyes searching for whatever it was he was looking at. ¡°The others didn¡¯t tell you about the one Shiv let you miss? Don¡¯t you have a man in the crow¡¯s nest for that?¡±

    Sirius rubbed his face and nodded. ¡°Yeah the crow missed that one too. He didn¡¯t have much experience and by the time he did see it, it was too close to flee. Other¡¯s saw it but not many and they were Shiv¡¯s people. The crew was new back then, well newly formed from what we were. The mutiny shook things up. We lost talent and gained new roles. There was a bit of contention. A lot of contention. Factions formed. Shiv owned a lot of of the old dogs. They looked to him while he decided to test the rest of us. I told Shiv we couldn¡¯t afford to have that, that this crew relied on honesty among its members to survive. I don¡¯t know what it was that I said or did but¡­ but whatever it was, I think I earned his respect that day. Maybe it was in the storm but either way he brought his people in line after that.¡±

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    ¡°And now they¡¯re as much yours as they are his,¡± Amanda guessed in a musing tone.

    Sirius shook his head. ¡°They¡¯re still his. I¡¯m not a fool.¡± He took the ship¡¯s wheel off it¡¯s tie and gave it a gentle turn adjusting their course slightly.

    Still holding the wheel he glanced at her and found her staring at him with a curious expression. ¡°What?¡± he asked.

    She shrugged. ¡°Just, I think they¡¯re more yours than you think.¡±

    He frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t know which ones were his.¡±

    She chuckled. ¡°Now you say ¡®were¡¯. I know more than you think. They chat quite a bit.¡± She took a seat in one of the wooden chairs by the map table.

    Sirius wasn¡¯t sure where she was going with this. Was she just being friendly or was she trying to set up for a trade of some sort. If so he didn¡¯t need it. He grunted in reply. It was true he didn¡¯t drink with them much, at all really. Sometimes he wondered if he should but he didn¡¯t really like the way it made him feel. Plus he was supposed to be in charge. The captain needed to have his wits about him at all times. He trusted his crew. He trusted Shiv. Whatever holes she might be trying to poke it wouldn¡¯t work. But where he thought she might be try bait him with tidbits of discord, instead what she said next surprised him in addition to being freely given.

    ¡°They respect you a lot you know. More than you think. All of them, including Shiv.¡±

    She was quiet for a time and he wondered what she was getting at. What angle she had.

    When she spoke again. Her tone was different. Almost a little sad.

    ¡°You talk about trust but that doesn¡¯t seem to extend to your patrons. Most of what you ship isn¡¯t exactly legally got is it? That pegasus isn¡¯t the first stolen item you¡¯ve shipped.¡±

    He tensed up. So it was about that pegasus again was it? ¡°I don¡¯t ask questions. We have rules. As long as our patrons stick by them¡­¡± he sighed. ¡°The black market is where the money is and not everything is black market at both ends. Some of what we ship people need, and the rest, well it pays the bills.¡± Keeping one hand on the wheel he turned to face her. ¡°You¡¯re not getting that pegasus back. Doesn¡¯t matter if the rules weren¡¯t entirely followed. Out here there are no rules, no owners. Just people trying to get by. I give you that pegasus, what do I give the next bloke who stows aboard my ship? Even letting you leave sets a precedent.¡± He made the mistake of glancing back to look at her.

    She had a fierce look on her face. Anger. But her eyes were wet. No tears spilled yet but he could see them there and she seemed to be gritting her teeth as much in defiance to them as she was to him.

    That look ripped at his heart.

    For the first time since he¡¯d met her she dropped her eyes, but it was only momentarily. When she looked back up at him the tears were gone and so was some of the defiance.

    If he had thought he couldn¡¯t feel any worse about the whole situation, she once again proved him wrong.

    ¡°I know that. I¡­¡± She glanced away again, bit her lip for second, then met his eyes again with a soft sigh. ¡°What are the other crews like? The ones we¡¯re likely to meet in Wildwater.¡±

    She was asking about who she was likely to be travelling with he realised. Unable to bear looking at her any longer he turned back to the wheel and answered her with his back to her. ¡°I¡¯ll find you a good crew and ship. One who will take care of you. I promise.¡±

    When he turned to look back at her again he found she was gone.

    Amanda spent the rest of the day trying to keep herself busy but she found it was hard. Her eye line kept drifting toward that slowly approaching shoreline and her thoughts to the pegasus below deck. Would he be looked after well? Where was he being shipped to? Would they kill him? Keep him? Care for him? He wasn¡¯t a unicorn at least, it made his chances of survival much higher. Pegasi had more value alive than dead. People plucked and sold the wingfeathers sometimes but usually they kept the animal itself alive. It was a painful existence though. She shuddered at the thought and reminded herself that it was more likely he was being sold as a pet for show. He might end up with his wings clipped but at least he¡¯d be alive. The pegasus wasn¡¯t the only thing she thought about either. The captain himself figured predominately in her thoughts. The way he towered over everyone, even those who were themselves physically taller. How he did it without even saying a word. The way he talked with the pegasus, how gentle he was. How fast he had learned to ride it, to shift his weight just right.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± she looked up.

    ¡°You done sweeping that corner?¡± one of the crew asked her.

    She glanced down at the broom in her hands suddenly realising she¡¯d been sweeping the same spot for the last few minutes.

    ¡°Oh, yeah, all done here. There any more to do?¡± For the last hour they¡¯d been sweeping some of the empty space in the hold, readying it for new supplies or chests of money or something. Amanda wasn¡¯t sure what. She¡¯d just been happy to have something to do.

    He shook he head. ¡°Nah all done, we should be arriving soon anyway. You should probably get yer things together.¡±

    Amanda sheepishly handed him the broom before giving a curt nod and heading off. She was trying to decide if she should return to her cabin for the time being or head back up to the deck when she heard a shout from above.

    ¡°Land ho.¡±

    She emerged onto the top deck to a roar of laughter among the men. She spotted Shiv nearby, directing some of the men who were moving barrels.

    She approached him. ¡°I thought ¡®land ho¡¯ was for when you fist sight land.¡±

    ¡°It is,¡± Shiv replied with barely a glance her way. ¡°Dickie¡¯s being, well Dickie.¡±

    Another roar of laughter erupted from a group of mean nearby. It seemed a few of them had now gathered on the ship¡¯s deck as they got closer to the shore.

    ¡°You spot yer mother Dickie?¡± one of the men shouted across the deck.

    Dickie shouted back ¡°Naw but I mighta seen yours.¡± He held his hands under his chest in a cupping motion. ¡°She had a nice pair of cahoongas.¡±

    The other man started across the deck toward him in a quick stride. But before he could get there Shiv waved a hand and the man tripped and fell flat on his face. He looked up in surprise.

    ¡°There¡¯ll be time for the whores later, right now you need to get these barrels up on deck.¡± Shiv roared at him.

    Amanda felt a shadow at her back and glanced back to find Sirius behind her watching the men.

    The crew wasted no time in scampering back to work.

    Shiv crossed his arms and remained where he was.

    When Amanda next looked back to find Sirius he was gone.

    Instead of following him she made her way to the bow of the ship. They were much closer now, maybe only ten or twenty minutes out. She felt there wasn¡¯t much point going anywhere else. Besides now they were in close she could see a lot more of Wildwater.

    It certainly stood up to its name at the moment. Thanks to the chasing storm the waves had begun to build up in the last hour. Nothing too intimidating, certainly not for a ship this size. The water itself had changed in colour from a deep blue to a murky green. It looked dirtier than the water around Little Rock, even though from here she could see the port was only about a third of the size.

    The port had been built out over the water, as it had in Little Rock, to allow the ships to dock right in close. There obviously hadn¡¯t much of a beach to begin with. A strip of rocks continued around the bay out from under the edge of the large wooden pier. Beyond the pier a small town was nestled back between two large hills. They were close enough now that she could no longer see the tops of them nor the snow that had covered them.

    She could see people walking along a boardwalk in front of what looked like a string of bars and restaurants. They walked beneath old-fashioned lanterns that had been lit early even though dark was still a few of hours away. But as they got closer darkness seemed to come early as the sun was blocked by the hill to the west.

    Seeing the people moving about made the whole thing suddenly feel more solid. Like she really was moments from being thrust onto another ship and losing the pegasus forever. She felt a knot of urgency forming as well as hopelessness. What could she do? She decided she had to at least make Sirius understand the value of that pegasus. It¡¯s real value, not the price tag on its head. Even after she wasn¡¯t around, maybe if he spent some more time with it he¡¯d make sure it got a good home.

    As the ship approached the port she went straight to the bridge.

    Sirius was lost in his own thoughts and realising this wasn¡¯t the greatest mindset to steer a ship in he¡¯d delegated the task to Crick. He was just on his way out of the bridge when Amanda came flying in and ran right into him in the doorway.

    Truth was he¡¯d been relieved to see her back up on deck earlier. He¡¯d been worried about what she might be up to given the mood she¡¯d last left the bridge in. Worried she might try to sneak the animal out. Or worse. He was pleased to hear she¡¯d been helping out with the readying of the lower deck even though he did still feel bad about before. He¡¯d been meaning to come and find her and give her one last visit with the animal, but it seems she had found him first.

    She stepped back stunned for a moment before she looked up at him with those warm brown eyes. He suddenly realised he was going to miss having her on the ship. Even her attempts at persuading him to give her the pegasus.

    She lifted her chin in that way he¡¯d gotten so used to. He wanted to cup his hand under it and lean down and kiss her. Her defiance was so intoxicating.

    ¡°He still needs exercise you know.¡± she finally said.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure he gets some,¡± Sirius replied honestly. Although he was tempted to ask her for one more flying lesson. If it meant he could sit that close to her again. He gritted his teeth. It was thoughts like this that were the exact reason she needed to be off this ship. For all the gods in the sky, he couldn¡¯t even drive his ship without thinking about her.

    ¡°Did you want one last visit?¡± he asked. He noted something in her expression change then but he couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on what it was.

    She opened her mouth to reply when a shout from outside interrupted.

    ¡°Approaching port.¡±

    When they met each others eyes again Sirius said. ¡°There will be time later.¡± A part of him was pleased they didn¡¯t have to have that last visit now, pleased that he didn¡¯t have to say goodbye, not just yet.

    She nodded and stepped to the side.

    As Sirius stepped out onto the front deck one of the crew ran up to him in a panic. ¡°Captain, we¡¯ve got a bit too much speed.¡±

 Chapter 22 - Wildwater

    Amanda had followed Sirius on deck just in time to catch the last of the sailor¡¯s worried remark.

    As she looked out over the bow of the boat they did appear to be coming in faster than one would normally approach port.

    ¡°Shorten the sails!¡± Sirius yelled in a loud voice.

    Feet went scrambling. A dozen hands pulled at ropes.

    Shiv was at their side a moment later. ¡°It¡¯s that damn storm,¡± he cursed ¡°It¡¯s got the wind blowing the opposite way.¡±

    ¡°I should have noticed it,¡± Sirius mumbled.

    ¡°I should have noticed it,¡± Shiv corrected. He shook his head in aggravation then peered toward the port with a thoughtful look.

    ¡°We can drop the anchor when we get close,¡± Sirius replied calmly.

    ¡°If we¡¯re going slow enough,¡± Shiv grumbled.

    ¡°Better than not,¡± Sirius replied. ¡°All the same, find Neko, get him working on the direction of the tides.¡±

    Shiv looked doubtful about the effectiveness of the suggestion, but he didn¡¯t question his captain, not this time. He caught Amanda¡¯s eye momentarily, a serious look in his eye, and then disappeared on his mission.

    Amanda studied Sirius. Next to Shiv he was a picture of calmness. She wondered what worries lay under the surface. ¡°Are we going to crash?¡± she asked. It already felt like they¡¯d slowed down quite a bit but she wasn¡¯t experienced enough to know if it was slow enough.

    Sirius was silent for a few seconds. He watched the sea between the ship and the port. Finally he shook his head. ¡°It might be a rough stop but I think we¡¯ll be alright.¡±

    Sirius returned to the bridge momentarily while Amanda stayed on deck watching the ever approaching port.

    Shiv returned with Neko. From the bow of the ship he worked his water-elemental magic, pulling the water in large waves back against the ship, increasing the water resistance.

    Amanda wasn¡¯t sure how much it helped but their speed had her paying attention the entire way in. Then the anchor went down yanking the ship back like a dog on a lead, and it almost knocked Amanda off her feet but it was enough. They glided the last few hundred yards, coming to a stop neatly right next to the port.

    Amanda waited on board the ship until almost all the crew had left for the shore. They skipped, and danced and shouted their way toward the merry array of well-lit taverns. Only a few remained behind to guard the cargo. She hesitated, afraid if she left the ship she wouldn¡¯t be able to return.

    From the edge of the deck she watched Sirius talking to a couple of men from another ship. She wondered if the conversation was about her. They didn¡¯t look so bad. They were better dressed than nearly every member from the crew of the Black Dog but it didn¡¯t make her feel any better.

    After his conversation Sirius returned up the boardwalk. ¡°You coming? Most of the crew will sup in town tonight.¡±

    Her glance lingered behind him, on the men from the other ship.

    ¡°No one¡¯s leaving tonight,¡± Sirius replied in what sounded like an attempt to reassure her. We¡¯ll sleep on the ship tonight. Well some of us will.¡± He glanced toward the taverns where all the men had been drawn.

    ¡°Even with the storm coming?¡± Amanda asked. The sky was still blue just above them, way up high, but the sun was hidden behind the hills and the day felt much later than it was.

    Sirius nodded. ¡°The cove is pretty sheltered, even from this direction¡­¡± he trailed off and turned to give the storm a good look, as if rethinking his last words.

    ¡°It¡¯s so dark.¡± Amanda couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the contrast within the bay compared to the blue still taunting them from up above.

    Sirius nodded again. ¡°Wildwater can get quite cold in the winter.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a good thing it¡¯s still summer then.¡±

    Sirius studied the incoming storm clouds a little longer and murmured, ¡°Not for much longer. And not where we¡¯re going next¡­¡± he trailed off again, this time stopped by a glance at her face.

    Did he look sorry? Maybe.

    ¡°Anyway,¡± he nodded his head toward the shore. ¡°Come down for a meal.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve got no money.¡±

    ¡°Let me worry about that, it¡¯s the least I can do. After all you have helped us out, and saved our arses at least twice, and besides¡­¡± but he trailed off without finishing that sentence.

    Before she could protest Sirius had turned his back and was already walking back down the boardwalk.

    One glance at the warm inviting windows on shore and Amanda found herself following quickly after him.

    The place was packed, and toasty. Even without the 60 plus odd bodies packed inside the place probably would have felt pretty cozy, what with the roaring fireplace along one wall. A group of about 12 to 20 were warming themselves in front of it. Amanda loved the warmth but even she didn¡¯t want to get that close. The group selected two very large tables nearer the door and even there it was roll up the sleeves warm. She about wished she was wearing a singlet. But every now and again the door would swing open as someone left or someone else joined them. And with every swing of the door a slight nip was felt. She hadn¡¯t considered it that cold outside. A bit on the cooler side yeah but the longer they spent in the warm tavern, mulling over menus and stocking up on jugs of beer and other assorted drinks, the cooler and less friendly that intruding outside wind felt.

    Amanda was overwhelmed with the noise. Even the bars in Little Rock had never been this rowdy, at least not the ones she¡¯d frequented. There had been a couple of louder dance style clubs but she¡¯d always preferred the sit and drink at a table style ones. Menus went flying by her, over and around her, and somehow never landing in front of her, at least not until Sirius clicked his fingers that was, and then there was one in front of her almost like he¡¯d magically summoned it there.

    ¡°Pick what you want,¡± he said in a hushed voice, quiet but easy to hear amid all the shouts.

    ¡°Aye recommend the macaroni,¡± one of the crew yelled at her from across the table.

    ¡°It is pretty good,¡± Sirius agreed.

    ¡°Well I¡¯ll have that then,¡± Amanda replied with a smile.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    Another of the crew stood up and pointed to people in turn. ¡°Macaroni? Macaroni? Macaroni? Macaroni?¡±

    He was met with nods until the fourth, who replied ¡°Actually I¡¯ll have the ribs.¡±

    There was silence among the crew and then he was met with, a ribbing of raucous laughter in return.

    ¡°What do you want to drink?¡± Sirius asked her in another loud whisper.

    He had taken her pegasus, she figured she might as well get something in return. There was no drinks list on the menu but that didn¡¯t worry Amanda, she was perfectly happy with whatever the house was serving. ¡°Beer¡¯s fine.¡±

    He gave a nod and he was gone. He returned a moment later with a jug of familiar looking liquid. Just the one though. ¡°You¡¯re not having one?¡± she asked.

    He shook his head then turned to scour the room.

    ¡°The captain doesn¡¯t drink,¡± a voice said. ¡°As I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve noticed.¡±

    Amanda turned to find Shiv at her other side, nursing his own beer.

    ¡°That¡¯s a rule?¡±

    Shiv gave a wry smile and replied. ¡°Nah, just this captain, and I may be overstating it a little. He does drink sometimes, just not usually on a night like this. When the lads cut loose he likes to keep his wits about him. Although he¡¯s usually pretty conservative either way. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen him proper drunk.¡± Shiv got himself lost in thought for a second then studied the captain. ¡°Mind you, it probably takes a bit to get him proper drunk given his size anyway. That or he¡¯s just good at acting sober.¡± Shiv rubbed his face with one hand and Amanda watched as his thoughts wandered off again.

    Eventually he leaned forward across the table. ¡°Hey Benny. You ever seen the captain proper drunk?¡±

    The summoner, who was mostly a quiet bloke, shook his shaggy head in reply.

    Dickie, who was seated next to him butted in enthusiastically, ¡°Yeah, there was that one time,¡­ oh no wait that was Crick.¡±

    The table erupted in laughter and Dickie shifted uncomfortably as Sirius¡¯ gaze returned to the table.

    Amanda glanced around the bar. It was mostly full of men but there were one or two women too. They predominately fit into two categories. Barely disguised ladies of the night, and sailors. The latter identified by an above average height, a stance that could have kept away a grizzly, and sea-frizzed hair. It wasn¡¯t just the woman though, all the sailors had that slightly wild, and unapproachable look about them. Given how long it had been since Amanda had last seen a mirror she was sure she didn¡¯t look much different, although she was probably the shortest one in the room. One redhead at the bar had a scar running from left eyebrow to her right chin. None of them looked like people easy to strike up a conversation with.

    But as the beer flowed, and the food came out they all took on a slightly different appearance. Conversation around the room became more chatty. Amanda watched as people who had at first seemed standoffish smiled and joked with strangers. Or perhaps they had all been friends to begin with and it had just taken them awhile to remember one another.

    ¡°Is it always like this?¡± Amanda asked Sirius, between sips of her second jug or beer.

    ¡°Like what?¡± Sirius replied.

    ¡°Like¡­¡± Amanda struggled to find the right word. She paused for a long while, and then finally asked ¡°Is it always this crowded?¡± It wasn¡¯t the right word but it would have to do.

    Sirius gave the question a good deal of thought. He looked around the bar as he did. He nodded but then answered ¡°Not always, but pretty often. The storm might have drawn a few more in than usual. It¡¯ll die down more later. The night¡¯s young.¡± There was a slight edge to his tone.

    Amanda thought on that until Shiv leaned over and said ¡°What he means, is that most of them will find a whore to disappear off into the night with.¡± It earned him a disapproving glance from Sirius.

    Amanda giggled then sculled the last of her beer to hide her laughter. A new jug was almost immediately placed in front of her by someone who had just gone to fetch a new round for the table and she happily reached for it. It was making her feel decidedly less worried about whatever was going to happen tomorrow. Who cared about tomorrow when there was tonight, bright in front of you.

    ¡°The captain does not approve,¡± Shiv said seriously and loud enough for the captain to hear.

    Amanda could see a twinkle in his eye. He was intent on giving the captain a good ribbing.

    Sirius¡¯s only answer was a grunt.

    Amanda¡¯s grin widened and she boldly inquired, ¡°Of the the prostitution or the drinking?¡±

    Shiv chuckled. ¡°Both actually, but mostly the prostitution.¡±

    Amanda glanced at Sirius. His face had darkened but there was an unmistakable blush in his cheeks.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine with it in theory,¡± he grumbled.

    Amanda thought he might say more but he left it there.

    She glanced back at Shiv who had a devious look on his face.

    She was enjoying the banter and the contrast between the captain and his quartermaster. She was used to dirty-minded sailors. Little Rock got more than it¡¯s fair share and she¡¯d been frequenting bars to play cards since she was old enough to walk. Not that they¡¯d ever looked at her that way. The regulars were her dad¡¯s friends and no new sailor would ever bother her on their watch.

    But having almost unlimited access to booze during high school had made her popular enough with the boys her own age. She¡¯d never been particularly shy and none of the boys she¡¯d known in high school had been particularly shy either. Most of them had boasted the unapologetic confidence of youth. So to see a captain of a ship, and a man as big as Sirius was, blushing at the thought of a lady of the night, well she found it kind of sweet, cute even.

    ¡°It¡¯s a perfectly reputable line of work,¡± Shiv remarked with a slight slur and one finger in the air. Shiv was already more than three drinks in. He¡¯d downed a few shots the moment they¡¯d gotten there then settled into a darker beer that some of the other sailors seemed to eye warily.

    Amanda shot him a grin but her gaze soon found Sirius again.

    Shiv perhaps noticing something between them, in a mischievous mood, and also figuring that they could use a little prodding, pushed his beer to the side and leaned in with a story.

    ¡°Do you want to hear about the time Sirius single-handedly slayed a kraken?¡± Shiv asked.

    Amanda must have given him a disbelieving look.

    ¡°No, no really. We were all shit-faced and it had it¡¯s tentacles wrapped around the ship. He dove into the sea to take it out. It nearly drowned him.

    Beside her she heard Sirius groan and mumble, ¡°Shiv.¡±

    Across the table Dickie flung his arms so wide he accidentally hit Benny in the face. ¡°It was this big.¡±

    Benny pulled his amber ale closer to his chest, protecting it with his arms. He then attempted to shift further down the table, away from Dickie, but couldn¡¯t get much further than half an inch, due to the guy on his right.

    Amanda glanced at Sirius who was pointedly not looking at her.

    She kept staring until he felt compelled to look at her. Behind her she could hear Dickie and Shiv recounting various parts of the story.

    When Sirius met her gaze she gave him a smile and raised an eyebrow questioningly.

    Sirius sighed. ¡°It wasn¡¯t that big.¡±

    His voice got the attention of the others and they all hushed perhaps hoping he¡¯d tell the story. But all he said was, ¡°And I don¡¯t think I killed it. Just stabbed it a few times. Krakens are reclusive creatures, passive mostly. Make an attempt to put up enough of a fight and they¡¯ll just run off. We probably just startled it.¡±

    Disappointed they weren¡¯t going to get a whole story the men returned to telling other tales about krakens they¡¯d encountered.

    Amanda kept her attention on Sirius. That bit about krakens being shy, she had heard something like that before, and the way he said it made her think the whole thing was true.

    He wasn¡¯t turning away this time. He seemed to have grown more comfortable with her gaze. He studied her for a moment. ¡°They can sink a whole ship though,¡± he added softly so only she could hear.

    She leaned closer to him. ¡°What did it look like?¡±

    ¡°Like a giant octopus, but jet black. There was only the one eye that I could see, but maybe the other one was under water. That¡¯s what I went for, the eye. Wasn¡¯t really much choice. It had it¡¯s tentacles wrapped around the bow, would¡¯a tipped us over eventually. It wasn¡¯t as big as the ship though, despite what Dickie might say¡­¡± catching her look he trailed off, glanced away and then back again.

    Realizing she was perhaps staring at him too intently she gave a smile, a gentle shrug, and then ran a finger casually around the rim of her beer. When she glanced back at him he seemed to have relaxed again.

    He continued softly. ¡°It¡¯s not the craziest thing we¡¯ve run into out here, just the one that makes the best story. People fear them cause they¡¯re big but out here krakens are the least of your worries.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a kraken,¡± Amanda replied. ¡°I¡¯ve seen plenty of sandworms though. I hear they¡¯re a similar size, maybe smaller, but people always worry about them. They do kill but nowhere near as often as the common brown snake.¡±

    ¡°Mmm.¡± Sirius nodded. ¡°Jellyfish get more sailors than you think. That and just falling overboard when no one¡¯s looking. Or eating the wrong fish.¡±

    ¡°Or getting crushed by a vending machine.¡±

    He gave her a surprised look.

    ¡°Well maybe not sailors, but it¡¯s a surprisingly common cause of death.¡±

    ¡°Getting crushed by a vending machine?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± She gave him a grin. ¡°The food gets stuck and people try to tilt the thing to get it out.¡±

    The crooked smile he gave held her attention like a mesmerizing flame and as they continued talking the rest of the room faded into the background until, despite the large crowd around them, it felt like only the two of them existed at all.

 Chapter 23 - Siphonophorae

    The place slowly filled up to capacity and just when Amanda didn¡¯t think anymore sailors could fit in the door opened and more filtered though. She chatted with Sirius about all sorts of random things, animals they¡¯d each seen, things she knew about the desert. Sirius was just telling her about the different ways you could tell the quality of a sword when someone dropped a stack of shot glasses along with a bottle of something caramel coloured on the table and invited them to a round. Sirius politely declined while Amanda grabbed the bottle to see what it was. It didn¡¯t really matter to her, she just wanted to see if it was one she recognised. It was whiskey but not one she knew. A few more bottles showed up, a rum, a gin, and some type of green tinted spirit Amanda didn¡¯t recognise. She skipped the green one, made a face at the taste of the gin, downed a full shot of whiskey to wash away the taste of the gin then poured another deciding to stick to that.

    Thankfully someone brought out some more snacks, hot fries, and cheese coated potato balls. Cheers were had, more shots were squirreled away, and Amanda and Sirius got distracted listening to wild stories from the crew. Amanda even joined in with a few of her own, tales from musters in the desert, or late night games of cards that had gone wrong.

    Crawly was the first to get up from the table. ¡°Well I¡¯m off off find me a nice woman, gotta get the good ones before they¡¯re all gone.¡± No one laughed as he slipped from the table, into the crowd, and out the tavern door.

    ¡°Did his parents really name him Crawly?¡± Amanda asked.

    Her question was met with friendly laughter and many quips in reply. Even Sirius chuckled a bit and joined in with a tale of his own. Just like many of their other tales she wasn¡¯t sure which one was the truth.

    Slowly the crowd in the bar thinned and their own table shrunk. Instead of dying out the mood in the room took a different, more familiar turn, as someone took to a stage at the end and struck a few chords on a guitar. The volume of conversation dropped enough that the music could be heard and appreciated, but it didn¡¯t disappear completely.

    The mood change seemed to please Sirius who appeared more relaxed and watched the stage with rapt attention as different people got up and took a turn at entertaining the crowd.

    ¡°Is there an order to these performances?¡± Amanda asked after one particularly drunken performance where the singer fell off the stage.

    Shiv leaned in. ¡°It¡¯s open mic. They always do this when the crowd thins a little. Anyone can get up and play. The guitar belongs to the bar. There¡¯s a piano in the corner too. Play too many bad songs and they might start throwing things at you though.¡± Shiv chuckled followed by a hiccup which prompted more laughter.

    Amanda watched as Neko got up on stage and played a song or two on his lyre. The whole bar room hushed in response.

    Shiv leaned in again as Neko returned amidst cheers and whoops. ¡°You know, the captain¡¯s not that bad of a singer himself.¡±

    ¡°You sing?¡± Amanda asked Sirius, intrigued.

    Sirius shot Shiv a look before turning back ready to watch the next performer. ¡°Sometimes,¡± he answered.

    ¡°Oh go on, sing for us.¡± Neko encouraged from further down the table, having caught the end of the conversation. No one new had gotten up on stage yet.

    Sirius shook his head. ¡°Not tonight.¡± He glanced towards the door and started to stand, ¡°I actually need to go and have a chat to¡­¡±

    He was interrupted by Neko who said, ¡°What about you Amanda? You¡¯re pretty good.¡±

    ¡°Yeeeah,¡± encouraged one of the crew and next thing she knew they were chanting her name. ¡°Amanda! Amanda! Amanda!¡± Who could say no to that?

    ¡°Oh alright then,¡± she conceded and got up from her seat.

    Whatever it was that Sirius had been meaning to do could evidently wait, for as he saw her stand he sat himself back down ready to watch with undivided attention.

    Amanda had always enjoyed performing. She¡¯d never been an amazing singer but she could hold a tune and she knew how to keep a beat going better than anyone. The right beat could capture a crowd, get them swaying to music and almost hypnotized.

    She played them something soft and sweet at first, plucking strings rather than strumming. She sung an older song she didn¡¯t know the origin of. Something about a lost bird, it was sort of a sea shanty, and she would be lying if she had said her current predicament hadn¡¯t inspired it.

    As the last note played itself she started up a beat with her palm slapping the body of the guitar. Slow at first, layering vocals on top. The traditional tune had a piano come in third then fade out as the base and lead guitar came in, but it could be played with just the one guitar too. It was supposed to have a sort of empty echo to it. Getting the beat right was the key in this song. Pretty soon she had folks bobbing their feet and heads in time to the music. She returned to her seat amidst a sea of cheers and whistles.

    ¡°I think they love you more than they love me,¡± Neko observed.

    ¡°No way.¡± Amanda shook her head as someone on the other side of the room yelled out ¡°Encore!¡±

    ¡°It probably helps that she¡¯s a girl,¡± Dickie slurred.

    ¡°Well you should have no trouble then,¡± Amanda fired back without missing a beat. It drew a round of hoots from the rest of the table. She sat back down with a grin and poured herself another shot of whiskey. She had barely put the bottle back down before it was picked up again and passed around the table. Someone set a second bottle down at their end and Shiv promptly grabbed it and refilled his own glass with a couple of shots. The rum had long since been nabbed by the far end of the table. She wasn¡¯t sure where the gin had gone and she didn¡¯t really care.

    ¡°I do hope you¡¯re gonna be able to find your way back to the ship later,¡± Sirius remarked with a glance Shiv¡¯s way.

    ¡°Aye,¡± Shiv replied with a slow nod.

    ¡°Surely it would be hard to get lost with the port that close?,¡± Amanda observed.

    Sirius gave a nod and then replied ¡°And yet every time we¡¯re here some poor sod ends up taking a dip in the sea.¡±

    Shiv waved a hand dismissively. ¡°Half of them get thrown in cause they pissed someone off.¡±

    It was then that Amanda realised Sirius hadn¡¯t taken his eyes off her. She glanced at him and he didn¡¯t look away.

    ¡°That was really good, the performance.¡± He nodded his head slightly at the stage.

    She smiled. ¡°Thanks¡±. She glanced at the empty table in front of him. ¡°You worried about getting thrown in the sea?¡± she asked after a pause.

    He sighed but smiled. ¡°You ever hear the story of Anne Bonny and Captain Jack Rackam and what happened when one night they stole a Man o¡¯ War?¡±

    She frowned. ¡°Man o¡¯ War? Like the jellyfish or the horse?¡±

    ¡°Like the ship. It¡¯s a warship. Human ship.¡± He paused then frowned. ¡°The horse?¡±

    ¡°Racehorse. Very fast. Also apparently from the old world, sort of. An unknown worldjumper secretly borrowed the original back in 1920, then cloned him or bred him I don¡¯t know but we ended up with our own one.¡± She paused double checking her memory of the year. ¡°He won everything, course we don¡¯t handicap them like the humans do so they raced our version a lot longer here. He didn¡¯t live quite as long though, disappeared, no one¡¯s sure to where. There isn¡¯t much human history I know, horse racing tends to be about it. There was a bit of crossover back in the day.¡±

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°Huh.¡± Sirius mused thoughtfully. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that.¡± They were silent for a moment and then Sirius spoke again. ¡°It¡¯s not a jellyfish by the way.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°The man o¡¯ war. It¡¯s a Siphonophorae. A colony of tiny organisms called zooids.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Amanda laughed, thinking he was messing with her. But the expression on his face was one of earnest. She frowned. ¡°Really?¡±

    He nodded and gave her a breath-stealing smile. ¡°Really, it¡¯s in a book I¡¯ve got on the ship. I¡¯ll show you later.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not one organism?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    ¡°Weird.¡± She gave a soft laugh at the incredulity of it all before she remembered what had started the conversation. ¡°You were telling me about the ship?¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah. It¡¯s not much of a story. So these pirates, back in the old world, not long after the great Splice, but legendary all over, especially among sailors, they stole a ship. A very large, very important ship, and to celebrate a lot of them got to drinking. All except for the two woman. There was another, Mary Read. The three of them were rumored to be lovers, Anne, Mary, and Jack. Anne was a redhead like you.¡±

    ¡°But not a witch?¡±

    ¡°Not a witch, at least she wasn¡¯t rumored to be one. Anyway, all crew, including the captain got boat-tipping drunk, except for Anne and Mary. Wait, I think I got this backwards. They stole a sloop. The man o¡¯ war was what chased after them.¡±

    ¡°A sloop?¡±

    ¡°Another ship, much smaller, single mast.¡±

    ¡°You ain¡¯t even got the pirates right,¡± Shiv interrupted. ¡°That weren¡¯t them. Rackham did steal a sloop and they did get chased by a man o¡¯ war but none of that crew were drunk. That story belongs to Nicholas and Isi of the Treble, a pair of witches. They were delivering bananas...¡±

    ¡°Nooo.¡± Interrupted Benny ¡°They stole an aristocrats daughter, way up north, by the Boodacks¡±

    ¡°Nah,¡± said another. ¡°It was in the south, and they weren¡¯t pirates. They were reputable merchants pursued by pirates.¡±

    As the crew fell into debate Amanda turned to Sirius. ¡°So what happened?¡±

    ¡°Well the short of it is the crew got shitfaced and when their pursuers caught up with them not a single one was capable of putting up a fight. Well in the case of Anne Bonny and Rackham, only Anne and Mary put up a fight. Point being, if you don¡¯t want your ship stolen someone needs to be awake for the night watch and ready to wield a sword. Ideally several someones. But I¡¯ve found it¡¯s better to let them cut loose at some point, as long as we don¡¯t all do it together.¡±

    ¡°It spoils the brotherly love though,¡± Shiv slurred. ¡°When half the crew gotta stay back while the rest of us party. It¡¯s not a united front.¡±

    ¡°It ain¡¯t half the crew,¡± Sirius replied. ¡°It¡¯s a handful. And they¡¯ll get their chance later.¡±

    ¡°Well what about you?¡± Shiv remarked as he waved his glass about. ¡°You¡¯re not guarding the ship, you¡¯re here and could be drinking with us.¡±

    ¡°One of us needs to stay sober so one of us can be in charge. Either I drink or you do and since you¡¯re always drinking I don¡¯t. Would you prefer to swap?¡±

    Shiv glanced at Amanda. ¡°He¡¯s a got a point.¡±

    Amanda smiled back. ¡°I think we should leave the captain to his choices.¡± Then she turned to Sirius and feeling a fair bit of the effects of the alcohol told him, ¡°My mother would probably like you.¡±

    ¡°She not much of a drinker either?¡± Sirius asked.

    ¡°More like my father is too much of one,¡± Amanda replied casually before taking another sip of her own whiskey.

    Shiv stifled a yawn. ¡°How about some five finger fillet?¡±

    Amanda slid her gaze toward him slowly and gave him an assessment. He did seem drunk enough, perhaps she had a chance this time.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    "No more five finger fillet," Sirius objected. ¡°Or four finger either,¡± Sirius added before Shiv could counter offer.

    "Aw come on, we''re all adults here. We''re all perfectly capable of assigning our own risks," Shiv replied sitting up straighter and stabbing the end of his knife into the table in front of him so it stood straight up on its own.

    Sirius didn''t answer. Amanda felt a small thrill at being called am adult so offhandedly. There had been no undertone to Shiv''s mention. She felt like she''d spent the last five or six years fighting to be seen that way. Fighting the world. Fighting her mother. Now here was someone she''d hardly known long, someone twice her age just casually including her as one of them. Some part of her did register that maybe her response to that statement suggested she might not be there quite yet but she ignored that thought. Instead she glanced at Sirius.

    She noted out of the corner of her eye that Sirius had acquired a thoughtful sort of look in response to Shiv''s statement and she wondered if he felt the same as she did. It wasn¡¯t worry she was seeing, although that had been there before. A moment passed and he glanced her way. Amanda met his eyes and he quickly turned away. The expression on his face had been a curious one. Amanda watched him a little longer until he risked a glance again. Briefly. Now he was pointedly not looking at her and his cheeks had developed a light blush. Interesting. Amanda smiled and turned back to Shiv. ¡°Go on then.¡±

    Before Shiv could pull the knife out of the table Amanda glanced back at Sirius once more. The blush was gone but he was watching her carefully. This time when he saw her look his way he replied ¡°I¡¯m not patching you up again if you stab yourself.¡±

    ¡°Oh ye of little faith,¡± Amanda replied and turned back to Shiv. He handed her a knife from his belt and took his own one back out of the table.

    Benny counted down and the crew watched in a hush. Shiv started on two with the obvious intent to give Amanda an advanced view of what she was up against.

    Immediately she could sense she was in trouble. What had been a drunken posture before was now a solid spine and a focused face. Shiv splayed his fingers out and fast as he had last time, maybe even faster he stabbed the knife accurately between each one.

    She started a second later but she didn¡¯t dare go as fast as Shiv was, not after last time. She had gambled at being able to beat a drunk and lost. Shiv was obviously less intoxicated than he had first appeared. If they had actually bet anything she might have felt a little cheated.

    She knew she would only look foolish if she kept on too long so she stopped and stabbed the knife he¡¯d given her into the table just as he had done earlier. ¡°Fine you win.¡±

    Shiv grinned and put his knives back on his belt.

    ¡°Aww,¡± The rest of the crew returned to their previous conversations in a sulk.

    She glanced at Sirius and could tell he was trying not to look to happy at this result. It shone through anyway.

    There was more drinking and more talking. Eventually Sirius got up from the table and in a lowish voice intended mainly for Shiv he said ¡°I¡¯m gonna go look for Polly.¡±

    Shiv gave a knowing nod between mouthfuls of spiced popcorn, a snack which seemed to be a favorite here.

    When Sirius was gone Amanda asked in a quiet voice ¡°Who¡¯s Polly? A prostitute?¡±

    Shiv laughed so loud a few heads turned. But then he dropped his voice. ¡°Polly¡¯s a guy, not that they don¡¯t have those for sale here too, but no, Polly¡¯s a captain.¡±

    ¡°A pirate?¡±

    Shiv laughed again but quieter this time. Another shake of the head but he hesitated before speaking and more thoughtfully replied. ¡°It¡¯s complicated.¡±

    Before Amanda could ask anymore a tall brunette haired woman with curls in her hair sat down next to Shiv. ¡°Shiv,¡± she purred. She wore a loose white skirt cut clean up the front and tied with a ripped leather sash at her hips. Her bosom overflowed her blood red corset and from the moment she sat down she had Shiv¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Hey Darling.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s bed are you sleeping in tonight?¡± she asked him as she placed one hand on his thigh.

    ¡°Yours I hope,¡± was his reply which brought a smile to her face and a twinkle to her eye. With that the pair of them disappeared into the night.

    ¡°Was she a prostitute?¡± Amanda asked the crew at the table. She half expected one of them to reply ¡®well duh¡¯ but no one did.

    ¡°Fuck knows,¡± Dickie replied looking bored and a little jealous. ¡°She always comes looking for Shiv when he¡¯s here. She was probably just waiting for the captain to leave. You know I bloody hope he¡¯s paying for a woman that fine. Uh, no offense or anything. You pretty fine yourself.¡±

    Before he could dig himself into a hole Benny whacked Dickie on the head. When Dickie turned to see who had done it Benny was already looking the other way. He waited just long enough then turned around and gave Dickie a ¡®why are you looking at me like that?¡¯ expression. Poor Dickie was obviously too drunk to put two and two together.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you have a woman you were seeing here?¡± Neko asked Dickie from further down the table.

    Dickie¡¯s face took on an even darker scowl. ¡°Yeah, she told me I wasn¡¯t to come by no more.¡±

    That prompted murmurs and a bit of laughter from the rest of the crew. ¡°Gee I wonder why,¡± exclaimed one in a bout of schadenfreude.

    Then someone suggested a drinking game. The kind that everyone lost when it was this far into the evening. At one point Amanda knocked over the bottle of rum and was told to drink a shot in penalty. There was arm wrestling and even some more five finger fillet which Amanda wisely stayed out of. She left the table to find the bathroom and when she got back the table had shrunk and one crew member was passed out under it. Two telekinetics were having a magic wrestle over a shot glass placed between the two of them, both staring intently as the shot glass quivered, threatening to fly off in one direction or the other.

    ¡°Is he okay?¡± Amanda asked of the man under the table. In response another man gave him a gentle kick. The sleeping bloke groaned and rolled over. Amanda shrugged and returned to her seat just as the levitating shot glass went flying into the wall. She laughed along with the rest of the crew and nearly fell off her seat as she sat. Then she reached for a peanut from the bowl in the middle of the table.

    ¡°I bet ya can¡¯t do this,¡± she challenged, and flipped the peanut high in the air. She leaned forward to try and catch in it her mouth only to have it hit her in the face instead.

    ¡°Do what?¡± Benny asked. ¡°Hit myself in the face with a peanut.¡± But he couldn¡¯t resist trying it himself and soon several of them were. One guy turned out to be particularly good and then everyone was throwing peanuts at him.

    They drank some more, laughed at every little thing. Eventually the guy under the table started snoring and they laughed at him as well. A couple of hours passed and Amanda had no idea what time it was or how many drinks she¡¯d had. Truthfully the world wasn¡¯t entirely in focus anymore.

    She might have kept going if their celebrations hadn¡¯t been interrupted by an earth-shattering crash from outside.

 Chapter 24 - Windrush

    Most of the bar filtered out into the street to see what had happened. Night had long since fallen and the wind had picked up significantly. It whipped her crimson hair around her face making it had to see even though the moon was still visible and bright directly overhead. The dark clouds were still out above the sea but she could see lightning off in the distance. The storm would be here soon if this wind didn¡¯t already count.

    As she walked further out into the street and towards the port which was the direction others were going she realised what had made the noise. A latecomer to the port had missed the wind change just as they had done earlier, only this ship hadn¡¯t been quite so lucky. It had sailed right into the port and out the other side, slowing only when it finally hit the shore. Even worse, on its way it it had scraped by the side of another ship, and ripped a hole wide open. Men were now scrambling to save the ship from sinking.

    Sirius¡¯s ship was further down the pier and remained as they had left her. Amanda wondered where Sirius was and hoped he had not been on the pier when that ship had sailed though.

    She stumbled closer to see if she might help in some way but they seemed to have it sorted. She would only get in the way. No one looked to be injured thankfully.

    She watched a little while just in case but eventually the wind got to her. It nipped at even her beer warmed skin and she turned to find shelter closer to the buildings. She made her way back toward the bar she had come from, not pausing to look in any windows, merely glancing as she passed, curious about what wares they might sell here but eager to get back into the warmth. She was wondering how they were going to get back to the ship given the state of the pier, when a dark shape materialised in front of her.

    She glanced up to find two muscular looking men. They were swaying on their feet much like she was and they were blocking her path. She eyed them up.

    ¡°Hey sweetheart,¡± one of them cooed in a tone she didn¡¯t altogether like.

    ¡°Hey yourself,¡± she replied evenly and a little coldly. She wasn¡¯t afraid of them. The bar was only three doors away and she had fire on her side. Even as drunk as she was. Still the expressions on their faces made her heart beat a little faster and could she really risk setting them on fire? She would if she had to but it wasn¡¯t an act she looked forward to. Burning human flesh had a distinctive smell that tended to haunt nightmares long after the act. Far better to bluff her way through.

    ¡°Ooo this one has bite,¡± the same man observed.

    ¡°How much you charging love? Or is the first one free?¡± cooed the other.

    ¡°Move aside please,¡± she said firmly.

    The one on the right¡¯s face took on a menacing look, no pretense of friendliness existed there anymore and he took a step towards her. ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± he growled.

    She started to take a step back when she sensed another presence behind her. Another one? Her breath caught and she suddenly realised she was far drunker than she should have been to walk alone in a foreign town late at night. Fear licked at her neck but she readied her fingers anyway. Fire and fury was all she needed, right?

    ¡°The lady said move aside.¡± The voice spoke from beside her and she was surprised to find she recognised it. It was Sirius.

    The next thing she knew fists were flying and then Sirius threw one of them into the wall. The man¡¯s head made a sickening crack and he fell to the ground unconscious. Sirius turned to the other, who took one look at his downed friend and turned tail and ran calling back, ¡°Hey she¡¯s all yours mate,¡± as he ran.

    ¡°You alright?¡± Sirius asked Amanda.

    She nodded in reply not trusting her voice to speak yet.

    Sirius stooped to check the downed man¡¯s pulse and she could see the relief in his shoulders when he found one.

    ¡°Come on,¡± Sirius said to Amanda as he turned to head toward the bar.

    Amanda glanced down at the one on the ground.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send somebody for him,¡± Sirius replied without a glance back.

    She followed along behind thinking how close she had come to setting someone on fire in front of the captain. The near escape pushed adrenaline through her. ¡°I totally had them you know,¡± she said in a breathless tone that was meant to be light and playful.

    Sirius stopped and turned to look back at her. He studied her for a moment before replying with an indiscernible, ¡°Hmm, did you?¡± Then he turned and continued toward the bar. But half way he glanced back at her again, still a curious look in hie eyes.

    She met his with her own and sincerely replied, ¡°Thank you though.¡±

    He nodded and they entered the bar. They found very few crew left and most were napping with heads on the table.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    ¡°What happened here?¡± Sirius asked, as if he couldn¡¯t have guessed.

    One of the crew just raised a finger and pointed the blame at another.

    Sirius grunted. ¡°The pier¡¯s fucked, we need to get a row boat out there before the wind picks up too much. Is anyone else coming back to the ship tonight who¡¯s not here?¡±

    ¡°Blowed if I know,¡± replied the drunken sailor raising his head a few inches from the table this time.

    ¡°Well round up everyone who is, we¡¯re leaving in 5,¡± Sirius told him. Then he turned and walked up to the bar. He spoke to the barmaid. ¡°There¡¯s an unconscious man further down the street who might need some medical attention if you could please send someone for him. And if he has a captain come looking for him in the morning, tell him the lad got thumped for hassling one of Sirius¡¯s crew.¡±

    She nodded and disappeared into a back room, seemingly to fetch someone to go help the downed man.

    Sirius returned to Amanda and the slowly rousing remnants of the crew. He spoke to her softly as men clambered up from their seats. ¡°I know it may not seem like he deserves the help, but Wildwater gets cold at night and I¡¯d rather not contribute to the pollution in their streets.¡±

    Amanda didn¡¯t answer but she gave a nod. She agreed with him and truthfully she was beginning to feel a bit tired and even the floor was starting to look comfortable.

    Sirius surveyed the remaining crew, most of whom seemed ready to go, even if many were a little wobbly on their feet. Even the one under the table had been roused and was now draped over a fellow crewman¡¯s shoulders while he mumbled to himself.

    Sirius turned and led them out into the night.

    They followed him down to the wharf, where he managed to signal to one of the remaining crew on their ship to bring one of the long boats in to take them all out.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing we already unloaded eh captain?¡± One of the men slurred as he climbed into the long boat.

    One man tripped over his own feet as he got in, much to the amusement of the remaining crew. Luckily he fell forwards into the boat instead of backwards into the water and a couple his mates caught him.

    Amanda heard Sirius sigh.

    Finally it was her turn. She eyed the bobbing boat, not completely convinced she wasn¡¯t going to have trouble getting in herself. Indeed, as soon as she stepped one foot on the boat, the entire thing started to shift out into the water. She yelped, thinking she was going to end up in the dark salty water below. But Sirius¡¯ firm hands grabbed and pulled her back gently to the shore. Then he reached out and pulled the boat back in close with one toe.

    ¡°You need help?¡± he inquired.

    ¡°No, I got it,¡± Amanda replied. This time she committed and made it into the boat, sitting down swiftly before she could fall. She smiled back at him with a satisfied grin.

    His own moon-lit face reflected an expression that looked like amusement. He stood there on the wharf, an imposing shadow, tall and alone but with mischief in his eyes. Seeing him standing there like that Amanda forgot all other thoughts. Her mind was captivated by the monster of a man and his gentle movements. He was so sensible too.

    He stepped into the boat with the grace of a cat. He stayed standing, never a second off-balance. He moved them out into the water.

    Amanda couldn¡¯t take her eyes off him. Each stroke of the ore in his hands moved them forward with strength and assuredness.

    She kept watching as they rounded the other boats. As they turned toward their own, waves lapped against the side rocking the boat, and Amanda finally had to glace away, lest she lose her bearings.

    As she turned her gaze to the horizon she felt her stomach rock with the boat. This was no longer a pleasant feeling, but brought to mind, that maybe she shouldn¡¯t have had those last few drinks. Around her, she could hear a few groans from men who likely had much the same thought.

    As one particularly large wave sent them lolling in it¡¯s wake, she felt her stomach contents rising in her throat. She reached for the side of the boat, leaned over, and vomited into the sea. She heard some chuckles from the crew and then someone else doing the same as she had.

    She had to be helped out of the boat and onto the ship and once there she made a dash for the ship¡¯s railing. Someone held her hair back as she retched and as other men wandered off to find their beds. Finally she turned to find Sirius standing there. She turned and hid her face over the railing again with a groan. Then she sighed, and sat down on the deck.

    ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll help you back to your room,¡± Sirius offered her a hand.

    She looked at it in a daze. Then she lay down on the deck. ¡°Mmm, I think I¡¯ll just sleep here for a bit.¡± She closed her eyes, too tired and too drunk to want to move.

    Eventually she felt Sirius pick her up and carry her there, although she only vaguely remembered the last of it.

    She woke the next morning to find herself in her cabin, under the sheets but still wearing the same clothes from the night before. Someone had removed her shoes. She groaned and held a hand to her forehead. She hoped the pounding would disappear soon. Maybe this ship had some painkillers in it¡¯s medicine store? After a quick detour to the bathroom, she went off in search of both food and medicine.

    When she finally made an appearance on deck the sun was high in the sky.

    ¡°Sleep alright?¡± She recognised the captain¡¯s voice and the hint of amusement that carried in his tone. She turned to face him and was met with a dashing smile. Had he always looked that handsome?

    ¡°The crew seem to enjoy your company at the Windrush last night,¡± he remarked more seriously as he took a step forward.

    ¡°The Windrush?¡±

    ¡°The bar we were at.¡±

    Amanda ran a hand through her messy hair. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good I guess.¡±

    ¡°Never seen someone win them over so fast,¡± he added as he walked past her and further out onto the deck. His tone was thoughtful now.

    ¡°Oh, well that¡¯s¡­¡± Suddenly she noticed the blue sky above them. ¡°The storm¡¯s gone?¡±

    He turned to face her, the smile back on his face, surprise in his green eyes. He chuckled. ¡°Yeah, it passed right by in the night, faster than we thought.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t even remember it.¡±

    Another chuckle. ¡°I¡¯m not surprised.¡±

    Then she noticed something else. Something far more important. ¡°We¡¯re sailing again?¡±

    He grinned. Oh gosh that smile.

    He sighed. ¡°Couldn¡¯t find someone I trusted enough to take you back.¡± Then as if that wasn¡¯t enough of an explanation he added with a shrug, ¡°Besides, like I said, the crew seems to like you, and you seem to know a bit about the creatures in the hold. Figured we might as well use your skills. We¡¯ll take you back eventually, just a few more weeks if that¡¯s alright?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Amanda tried to hide her elation. She had more time to figure out how to rescue that pegasus now, and she had to admit, she did kind of like being on board. The crew were fun. The captain was intriguing. And a not-so-small part of her sort of liked the idea of getting to know him a bit more. Although a small part of her did miss home and she did briefly wonder if she should find a way to let her parents know she was okay. Maybe at the next port?

 Chapter 25 - Snakes

    Sirius was in the mess eating lunch alone when Shiv walked in. He paused in the doorway as if not quite yet decided at how to continue. Eventually he broke the silence. ¡°I noticed the girl¡¯s still on board.¡±

    ¡°Mmm,¡± Sirius grunted something non-committal between another spoonful of muesli.

    Shiv took a seat opposite him. ¡°I thought we were going to put her on a ship heading back to Little Rock?¡±

    Another grunt. Another spoonful.

    When Shiv didn¡¯t reply, Sirius eventually looked up. Meeting Shiv¡¯s expectant gaze he said, ¡°I made an executive decision.¡±

    ¡°On what grounds?¡±

    ¡°On the grounds that you were drunk and we needed to set sail.¡±

    Shiv narrowed his eyes.

    Taking note of this, Sirius continued. ¡°We had a break in the weather and needed to make use of it. A second front in coming in fast from the side. Might even hit us tonight. We need to get ahead of it.

    ¡°You could have passed her off to another captain before you left.¡±

    ¡°She was also drunk. I didn¡¯t want to leave her in that condition with some stranger. Don¡¯t trust any of them enough.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? Captain Johnson was heading back toward Little Rock. There¡¯s no nicer guy, and his crew¡¯s a bunch of lambs. They wouldn¡¯t have hurt a hair on her head.¡±

    ¡°They weren¡¯t going direct and it wouldn¡¯t have been fair.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not going direct. She¡¯d have been fine and she¡¯d have gotten over it, or have you forgotten that she snuck on board this ship in the first place.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s proven herself useful, with the pegasus and the other creatures. We¡¯ll get her back home eventually.¡±

    ¡°Captain Tully was going direct,¡± Shiv pressed.

    ¡°Tully¡¯s an arsehole.¡± Sirius barely paused in his eating, only stopping briefly to reply to Shiv between mouthfuls.

    ¡°He¡¯s not that bad.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯ll be stuck with the storm anyway.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯ll be faster than us.¡±

    Sirius paused in his eating then and stared Shiv down as if trying to figure out his angle.

    Shiv decided to spell it out for him. He spoke plainly. ¡°You like her.¡±

    Sirius snorted a little too quickly. ¡°The whole crew likes her, she¡¯s charismatic,¡± he replied, trying to brush off Shiv¡¯s concern.

    Shiv was having none of it. ¡°You don¡¯t need a woman on board distracting you.¡± Conceding on Sirius¡¯ point he added, ¡°None of the crew does. Now she¡¯s a nice girl-¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s useful,¡± Sirius interrupted.

    Shiv gave him a hard stare.

    Sirius continued. ¡°She helped with the arasnids, and with the beetles. I don¡¯t know what else might be down there since we still have a few more shipments to search, and when we do I want her with me.¡±

    ¡°A woman who got blackout drunk her first night in Wildwater?¡±

    ¡°If sobriety was a requirement to be on this crew, we¡¯d be more than half a ship down, and I¡¯d have to find a new quartermaster.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t that drunk.¡±

    Sirius met Shiv¡¯s dark brown eyes with his own piercing green ones.

    Shiv conceded initially with a sigh, but a moment later he came back with one last rebuttal. ¡°So she¡¯s one of the crew now?¡±

    ¡°Until we get her back home. Don¡¯t forget what she did for Billie either.¡±

    Shiv sighed, fully resigned now. He shook his head. ¡°She¡¯s gonna worm her way under your skin and you¡¯re gonna end up giving her that pegasus. I can see it.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t happen.¡± Sirius gave Shiv a final, firm look.

    Shiv didn¡¯t argue. Instead he stood and retreated to the doorway. He paused a moment and then looked back. ¡°You know muesli¡¯s a breakfast food?¡±

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°Says who?¡± Sirius replied.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Shiv murmured, and unable to come up to a more satisfactory reply, he left Sirius to his lunch.

    Sirius sighed. He had to admit there was something to what Shiv said. He was starting to doubt that keeping the pegasus was the right move. There were consequences to giving it back to Amanda too though, if it even was hers. Was there doubt about that? Sirius put down his spoon with a frown. She was obviously good at bluffing and at reading people. What if she was just playing them? He rubbed his temples. What he really needed was more time to figure it out. More time to figure her out. And it wasn¡¯t like anything else he had said had been wrong. And if he maybe enjoyed her company, well that was just a bonus wasn¡¯t it? He knew what he was doing.

    He put his bowl away and went in search of the woman. He knew where he was likely to find her, with the pegasus. And he was right. She spent a lot of time down there now, stroking it and whispering things to it. He wondered what she talked to it about. Wondered what it would feel like to have her hands run over his body the way she stroked that damn horse.

    He watched her silently from the doorway for a little while. He was good at moving about quietly, he had to be, growing up in the house he did, where one wrong footstep or too much noise might mean a slap across back with the strap, or worse. The coat helped too of course, at least he thought it did. It had belonged to the previous captain and it was enchanted. He wasn¡¯t sure exactly how or all the things it did but he had noticed that sneaking about was far easier when he was wearing it.

    He thought about joining her and talking to her but he didn¡¯t feel quite in the right mindset at the moment. He considered finding Shiv again and mentioning that he was having doubts about the pegasus but given the talk they¡¯d just had he didn¡¯t think Shiv would be very receptive to that. Instead, he did the rounds, checking in on what the rest of the crew were up to and sent a bunch of them to continue the search of the cargo. He consulted the maps and checked the sky. The new storm seemed to have backed off a little, at least for now.

    He was standing on deck peering though the telescope when Shiv found him again.

    ¡°That¡¯s interesting,¡± Shiv remarked. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s eased up a bit.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Maybe.¡±

    ¡°You think it¡¯ll pick up again?¡± Sirius turned to stare at the sky in the direction they were headed. It was overcast but not otherwise foreboding.

    ¡°Maybe, can¡¯t say, probably not as bad as that other one if so, but you feel that in the air? The stillness? The silence?¡±

    Sirius nodded. ¡°Sirens. You think I should find some earplugs for Amanda?¡±

    Shiv shrugged. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t worry about that. Woman never hear their songs. Just make sure the men have them. We probably won¡¯t run into them but these are their waters so just in case.¡± He shrugged again. ¡°They probably know but¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Sirius agreed. It had been awhile since anyone had jumped overboard in pursuit of a siren¡¯s call and Sirius intended to keep it that way.

    ¡°Oh, fuck me!¡± Alice exclaimed as he pulled the lid off the top of a crate, ripping the nails right out as he did with magical strength.

    ¡°What?¡± Amanda asked as she stood on tiptoes trying to see over the edge.

    The crew had spent some of the last day or two, ever since they¡¯d cleared out the beetles, inspecting some of the other cargo in the hold. After the two animal incidents and in spite of Michael¡¯s protests and the ¡®no questions asked¡¯ policy, Sirius had ordered a full sweep. Now she, Alice, Thatch, and a couple of others were spending a few hours continuing that work.

    Eventually she gave up and just climbed up the outside of the crate.

    ¡°Careful, don¡¯t get too close,¡± Alice warned.

    ¡°What is it?¡± she asked again.

    ¡°Snakes.¡±

    Amanda peered cautiously over the rim of the box and then breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Errr! What are you doing?¡± Thatch cried in alarm as Amanda leaned down into the box to pick one of the wriggling black and yellow things up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± she called back to them. ¡°These ones are harmless.¡± She climbed back down and held the snake out so they could see.

    They all took a few wary steps backward.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± asked Thatch.

    Amanda nodded. She smiled as the snake coiled itself around her warm arms. ¡°This is a carpet python. Morelia Spilota. Perfectly safe. People keep them as pets. I know my snakes. See.¡± She gently stroked the creature¡¯s scales. Then she glanced back at the crate. ¡°That¡¯s a shitty condition to keep them in though, all cramped and probably way too cold. Poor things.¡±

    ¡°Poor things?!¡± one of the crewmen remarked skeptically.

    ¡°Are those snakes?¡± Sirius asked with a sigh from the doorway. He¡¯d come to check how things were going and was not looking happy to find even more wild animals stashed away on his ship.

    Behind him, Michael, who had followed him in, exclaimed, ¡°What are you doing with those snakes?!¡± Put them back in that box now!¡±

    Sirius walked over and peered into the crate.

    ¡°She says they¡¯re harmless.¡± Alice pointed at Amanda.

    With the python now hanging around her neck Amanda turned on Michael as he approached. In a commanding voice and with fire in her eyes she chided him. ¡°How dare you keep them all packed together in a box like that. These snakes need space and water and warmth. Your treatment of them is barbaric. You have no right to call yourself an animal handler.¡±

    Michael took a threatening step toward her but Thatch stepped between them. Michael hesitated and warily eyed up the rest of them.

    ¡°What about food?¡± Sirius asked.

    Amanda glanced at him. ¡°They only need to eat every couple weeks.¡±

    ¡°They only need to drink every couple weeks too,¡± Michael protested.

    Sirius looked to Amanda.

    She rolled her eyes. ¡°Technically that¡¯s true but it¡¯s not very nice.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll have arrived by the time they need feeding or watering,¡± Michael told them in a huff.

    Amanda glared at him.

    Sirius peered into the crate again. ¡°How many snakes are in there?¡±

    ¡°22,¡± Michael replied.

    He sighed audibly. ¡°22 snakes. And they¡¯re not poisonous or likely to strangle anyone in their sleep?¡± He looked to Amanda again.

    She shook her head. ¡°Not unless you count the other small animals. We should probably keep them away from the puppies. They just need some more space. Somewhere that¡¯s a bit warmer with shelter and water. Maybe if you have another spare room?¡±

    Sirius nodded. ¡°Maybe they could stay in the library. It¡¯s warm in there.¡±

    ¡°Library!?¡± Amanda exclaimed. The ship had a library?

    ¡°Shiv won¡¯t like that,¡± remarked Thatch.

    ¡°Where else then?¡± Sirius asked.

    ¡°There¡¯s a spare cabin next to Mathais¡¯ room,¡± Thatch remarked with a sly smile.

    ¡°Wait¡­¡± Michael¡¯s face fell. ¡°Are you talking about my room?!¡±

    Thatch¡¯s grin grew wider.

 Chapter 26 - Secrets

    Eventually they found somewhere else for the snakes to go and managed to round up a few of the crew who didn¡¯t mind helping to transport them. After the incident with the brown fangs, many of the men were reluctant to go near any more snakes.

    As they carried the last of the snakes to their new area Amanda asked Thatch about the library.

    ¡°It¡¯s where Shiv and the captain do most of their work when they¡¯re not at the wheel. It¡¯s technically what should be the captain¡¯s quarters but he likes his small room so¡­¡± Thatch shrugged. ¡°But they do keep the books in there and Sirius likes to read a lot so if he¡¯s not in the wheelhouse or anywhere else on the ship that¡¯s where you¡¯ll find him, plus the maps and ship logs and things like that.¡±

    ¡°Where is it then?¡± Amanda asked.

    Thatch pointed. ¡°Near the rear of the boat, port side, but it¡¯s locked most of the time if no one¡¯s in there.¡±

    Amanda wondered at what sort of books Sirius liked to read.

    She found Sirius once they were done moving the pythons. He was talking to Shiv.

    ¡°What did the itinerary say was in that crate?¡± Sirius asked Shiv.

    Shiv squinted one eye tight as he tried to remember. ¡°Scarves,¡± he finally replied.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Sirius frowned in thought. The moment he caught sight of Amanda however, the frown disappeared. ¡°Hey, snakes all settled and warm?¡± The edge of his mouth curled up in a friendly greeting.

    She couldn¡¯t help replying with a smile of her own as she nodded. ¡°Yeah. Hey I wanted to ask you, someone left a box in my room last night or this morning. I didn¡¯t actually notice it until I went back in there just after lunch. Was that you?¡± The box she¡¯d found once she¡¯d returned to her cabin a little more sober than she¡¯d woken up, had contained a mix of items, useful things that she¡¯d missed from home. There were clothes roughly in her size, a hairbrush, toothbrush, toothpaste, even tampons, as well as a book ¨C Ghost Stories of the Sea, and a sailing knife. Whoever had put it together had really put some thought into it.

    ¡°Yeah, just some things I thought you might need. We¡¯ll be heading out into colder waters too so you¡¯ll need the warmer gear. I probably should have gotten some of that stuff to you earlier. Was anything you needed missing?¡±

    Amanda smiled and shook her head. ¡°No, thank you.¡±

    Out of the corner of her eye she noticed the narrow-eyed look Shiv was giving them. He didn¡¯t look happy for some reason.

    ¡°Hey, I heard the ship has a library?¡±

    The look on Sirius¡¯s face perked up considerably. ¡°Yeah, it does. Do you want to see it?¡±

    She nodded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t we need to be checking the crew¡¯s got their earplugs?¡± Shiv reminded him. ¡°Not to mention, there¡¯s still a few more crates to search.¡±

    ¡°Eh, it¡¯s late, the last of the crates can wait one more day and I¡¯m sure you can check in with the rest of the crew about the earplugs right Shiv?¡± But for a single glance he barely moved his eyes from Amanda.

    ¡°Whatever you want,¡± Shiv grumbled.

    Sirius gave him a more fixed look.

    The two spoke in nothing but glances for a few moments and then Sirius turned back to Amanda. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll show you.¡±

    Amanda glanced back at Shiv just before following Sirius off down the hall. He seemed colder today somehow. Less approachable and friendly than he had before they¡¯d left Wildwater.

    She waited until they reached the library door before she asked, ¡°What¡¯s up with Shiv?¡±

    Sirius didn¡¯t immediately answer but he did make a slight huffing noise.

    Amanda could guess though and she spoke plainly. ¡°He doesn¡¯t want me here?¡±

    Another huff. Sirius used unlocking the door as an excuse not to reply. He pushed it open and then nodded at her to go first.

    She stepped inside and momentarily forgot her question as she was presented with the largest room so far on the ship, except for maybe the mess room. This one was far better decorated though. A room fit for a captain. A giant red and gold rug took up the bulk of the floor space. There was an old oak desk which looked decently solid. Green leather covered it¡¯s top. It was tidy with a few pens held upright at one end in a wooden carved pen holder. Behind it, glass windows gave a view of the sea. And around the edges of the room upon several bookshelves sat many many books. Most of them were big and leather bound. They looked more like textbooks than fiction. Amanda¡¯s eye caught some of the titles, words like anatomy, astronomy, marine biology, physics, all in alphabetical order. There was a whole section on astronomy which made sense she supposed since sailors used the night sky for navigation. There were books on knots and sailing and what looked like several cook books too. And in one small corner she did spy what looked like smaller-sized fiction stories.

    ¡°Wow,¡± she remarked.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Sirius agreed, but his tone didn¡¯t carry the same enthusiasm hers did.

    She turned to look at him and waited.

    He took a seat against the desk and studied the toe of his boots for a few seconds. Finally he replied, ¡°Shiv thinks you¡¯ll convince me to give you the pegasus?¡±

    ¡°Will I?¡± Amanda ventured.

    He met her eyes, looking up at her from beneath dark brows, and he gave her a studied look.

    His voice then said, ¡°It isn¡¯t really an option,¡± but his look said ¡®convince me,¡¯ and Amanda took a chance.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know the people its going to, how they¡¯ll treat it.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t either.¡± He crossed his arms. ¡°Look if it were in my interest I¡¯d give it to you but there¡¯s no benefit here, only losses. I bend on this I set a precedent for every trader out there and none will ship with me.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s just business?¡±

    ¡°Yes, although in this business that can mean life or death. Unless you can see a way in which it doesn¡¯t cost me that horse gets delivered.¡±

    She didn¡¯t waste time correcting his usage of the word ¡®horse¡¯, instead she focused on developing an idea that had just popped into her head. Something that might actually work.

    ¡°The beetles.¡±

    ¡°The beetles?¡± he asked. Confusion flashed across his face.

    She nodded. ¡°They belong to the same person who¡¯s shipping the pegasus. They¡¯ve caused enough trouble for you already.¡±

    He shook his head. ¡°Not enough to seize her property.¡±

    Amanda didn¡¯t correct him on the ¡®her property¡¯ statement either. ¡°No, but it¡¯s a pity the beetles got to the floor with the pegasus on it¡­¡±

    He frowned for a moment and then his eyes widened in understanding. He cocked his head thoughtfully. She had his attention now.

    ¡°They don¡¯t know,¡± she added with a smile. ¡°They don¡¯t know what the beetles got to. So tell them it was the pegasus, show them some bones. I¡¯m sure horse bones aren¡¯t hard to come by and they probably don¡¯t even know the difference, especially if you just show them really quickly. I¡¯ll take the pegasus, I¡¯ll give him a good home.¡±

    Sirius shook his head. ¡°We don¡¯t get paid in full until delivery. And there¡¯s another problem. One person who would know what happened. Their animal keeper.¡±

    Amanda¡¯s face fell along with her hopes. She¡¯d forgotten about Michael.

    But Sirius gave her a smile. ¡°But I think you¡¯re on to something. All you need to do is come up with a solution to those two problems, the money and the keeper and then you¡¯ll have yourself a deal. Easy.¡± He cocked an eyebrow.

    Was he toying with her? It didn¡¯t matter. At least he¡¯d given her something. Actually he¡¯d given her more than that. ¡°Is that before or after you deduct the cost of my new box of things and the food I¡¯ve eaten so far?¡± she inquired.

    His eyes narrowed, obviously suspecting something. He licked his lips as he studied her. Seeing no trap he replied, ¡°You can consider that box your wages. You have been helping out after all.¡±

    ¡°So you pay the other men a wage?¡±

    ¡°They take a cut of whatever we ship.¡±

    ¡°Do I get a cut?¡±

    Now he saw it, the trap, and he couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    She smiled right back at him.

    ¡°Stowaways don¡¯t usually take a cut on their first trip.¡± His smile widened. He thought he had her.

    ¡°But I could earn it?¡± she asked more earnestly.

    His look got more serious. ¡°Maybe.¡±

    ¡°I mean,¡± she took a step closer, ¡°You do need a new animal handler, after what happened to the last one.¡±

    It took him only a moment and then he gave her a curious look.

    Keeping her expression straight she added, ¡°You know, it¡¯s a pity how he got too close to those beetles or maybe it was the arasnids, after all given what was left it was hard to tell.¡±

    His eyes narrowed. He seemed unsure if she was serious of not.

    She let her smile out. ¡°It¡¯s a joke,¡± she explained. ¡°I¡¯m joking.¡± She took up the spot next to him and pulled herself up onto the desk so she was sitting with her legs dangling down. Then she sighed and tried to think of a better solution.

    After a beat of silence, with as much seriousness as she had used he replied, ¡°That¡¯s too bad. That guy is a pain in the arse.¡±

    Now it was her turn to check if he was serious. But the moment she caught his eye, the corners of his mouth were already curling upward.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    She burst out laughing at the boyish look on his face, so out of place, and a moment later they were both in hysterics. He chuckled softly and deeply rather than raucously but it made such a sweet sound in her ears.

    Finally, still smiling he remarked, ¡°It would solve a lot of our problems though.¡±

    ¡°Too bad I¡¯m not the murdering kind,¡± Amanda replied in between her slowing laughs.

    ¡°No?¡± he asked with a cocked eyebrow.

    His tone surprised her. Oh there was playfulness there for sure, she could hear that. But buried underneath there was a genuine question too. A question of trust.

    She stopped laughing and looked at him. With a gentle candid smile she repeated his phrase. ¡°No.¡±

    She got the impression that he was a man who didn¡¯t trust easily. Perhaps none of them were. They put up a front of friendliness but how many of them really actually knew one another? The truth was she had no idea. From him at least she did get a sense of some kind of loneliness. But what better way to break down a wall than with a gentle push. ¡°Are you?¡± she asked.

    His mouth twitched. An almost smile maybe? But here they danced between the serious and the playful, right on the line, he could tip it either way. Make a joke or answer the question. His choice. Whatever he wanted. He chose honesty.

    With one arm tucked across his chest and the other resting on it and pointing up so his chin could rest on his hand he replied thoughtfully, ¡°Sometimes we meet other ships, pirates who want our cargo, or scavengers who want the same bounty we¡¯ve located if there¡¯s a wreck. There are fights, tussles. Sometimes people get hurt, or killed. It¡¯s the way of the sea.¡± He didn¡¯t look at her while he spoke, not until the end. ¡°You¡¯ve never killed anybody right? You talked about the musters, how they could be dangerous¡­¡±

    Amanda gave a sad smile. ¡°Not intentionally.¡±

    They sat there in silence for several seconds before Amanda spoke. She made her tone more chipper, gave it an inquisitive edge. ¡°Can I ask you something?¡±

    He glanced up, stared at her a moment and then catching her tone, he replied, with a twinkle in his emerald eyes, ¡°You already did.¡±

    At the look in his eye she almost forgot her question. She laughed softly. ¡°I mean, I was wondering why you all carry swords but no guns?¡±

    Sirius pulled aside his black coat. Inside it, slotted into perfectly shaped pockets Amanda could see a total of three older looking pistols. There were other things too, in various pockets, everything from regular knives to what looked like small jars of magic powders, antidotes, and charms.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    He smiled. ¡°The others carry guns too, some of them. But out here things get wet and salty regularly. Swords are more reliable and useful for other things like cutting rope if need be.¡±

    She frowned and nodded at his pockets. ¡°And the rest of the stuff. What else are you carrying there?¡±

    He smiled again and pointed to one jar. ¡°Well, this one¡¯s belladonna. If I¡¯d known it was so useful I¡¯d have carried it before. ¡°This,¡± he pointed to another, ¡°is dreamwalking infused powder. As for the rest, well the truth is I don¡¯t actually know. I inherited them along with the coat.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±

    He shook his head.

    ¡°How do you know that one¡¯s a dreamwalking infusment then?¡± she asked.

    He smiled. ¡°I have my ways.¡±

    ¡°Oh, secret ways huh?¡± she teased.

    ¡°Perhaps.¡±

    The stared at each other for a full three seconds. She studied the colours in his eyes and the fresh crinkles at the edges. His gaze dropped to her lips but only for a moment and then he looked away and down.

    ¡°I know because my sister was a dreamwalker.¡±

    ¡°Was?¡± Amanda asked.

    ¡°Is,¡± Sirius corrected. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± He shook his head. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her in awhile.¡± He stood up from the desk and walked across the room toward the book store. Half way there he paused as if unsure of his next step.

    Amanda gave him a lifeline. ¡°So you recognised the magic?¡±

    He nodded. ¡°I got a sense when I touched it. It was familiar.¡±

    ¡°But not the others?¡±

    He shook his head and finally met her gaze again. ¡°I¡¯ve never used infusements before. I wouldn¡¯t even really know what to do with that one anyway. I like to keep them around though, just in case.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯ve dreamwalked?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± His reply was soft, barely audible, and he dropped his gaze to a distant spot on the floor again.

    Amanda could sense his unease. She wanted to know more but didn¡¯t want to push him away. Luckily there was something else that also called her attention. The magic. She distracted both of them with it. ¡°Mind if I try?¡±

    This she knew she was good at. When she had been a lot younger her and a friend had found a chest, someone¡¯s lost luggage, maybe a sorcerer or a warlock, professional magic users, scientists of the unknown. Whoever it had belonged to had filled it full to the brim with spell books and infusements - charms containing various magics tamed and contained. Amanda and her friend had experimented and they¡¯d gotten addicted. Not in the traditional sense but they¡¯d spent countless hours trying things out, making mistakes. Horrible, terrible mistakes. With that chest and just enough knowledge from school they¡¯d found a way to get their hands on more infusements, more spells, and they had gotten what Amanda believed to be pretty darn good. It had cost them though and the last couple of years, ever since she¡¯d mastered her own fire magic that one autumn, neither had dabbled quite so much as they used to. But she had to admit, there was a part of her that missed it. Other than horse riding, playing music, and hacking into the school computers to turn her D grade in math into a passing B, it had been the one of the few things she was really truly good at. Then again, if you didn¡¯t count the test taking part she hadn¡¯t been that bad at chemistry.

    Sirius studied her a moment, seemingly not quite understanding the request.

    ¡°The infusements, if that¡¯s what they all are. Maybe I could¡­ I¡¯m¡­¡± she trailed off, the words ¡®quite good¡¯ dying on her tongue. Now that she thought about it this was dangerous territory. Talking about magic was too close to talking about her own powers and she still didn¡¯t think it was wise to reveal herself as a firestarter nor had she come up with a suitable alternative. But now he was looking at her expectantly. She better come up with another good distraction. She jumped on the first thing she could think of. ¡°Hey, whatever happened to that lighter you took off me the first day? When your crew searched me? I was wondering if I could have it back? I won¡¯t use it or anything. It¡¯s just... it¡¯s sentimental. It belonged to my dad.¡±

    ¡°Oh. I suppose.¡± He thought a moment. Then he started to nod and he walked around to the back of the desk. ¡°Speaking of that. I sent a letter.¡± He opened a drawer in the desk and pulled out her gold lighter and a pack of cards.

    ¡°A letter?¡± She frowned, wondering and slightly worried what a letter had to do with the lighter.

    He nodded and studied the lighter in his hand. ¡°A letter back to Little Rock. I wasn¡¯t sure who your parents were but I figured, well you mentioned it was your father¡¯s horse, err pegasus.¡±

    He corrected himself this time and she gave him a smile.

    ¡°Anyway I figured someone was probably missing you, seeing as you didn¡¯t seem to have much on you and thus can¡¯t have planned on sailing with us, well then maybe they were wondering where you were. But I wasn¡¯t sure who to send it to so I sent two letters, one to the barman at the Rusty Nail, since he knows almost everyone in Little Rock, and one for him to give to your family. I figured with hair like yours and you being you, well he¡¯d probably know who to give it to. Plus there can¡¯t be that many Amanda¡¯s in Little Rock.¡±

    ¡°Me being me?¡± Amanda arched an eyebrow.

    ¡°Well,¡± he hesitated, then he gave her a questioning look. Checking to see if she was just teasing. ¡°I mean,¡± he started then hesitated again. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ so¡­ um...¡±

    She smiled.

    ¡°Charismatic,¡± he finally finished.

    Then he handed her her lighter and cards.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± she replied, surprised that he had given them back so easily, especially the lighter. She took it and pocketed it. ¡°Is that another way of saying I¡¯m loud and obnoxious?¡± she teased.

    ¡°It¡¯s another way of saying you get on well with people. And you speak your mind but diplomatically you know. You¡¯re hard to miss.¡±

    ¡°Well, thank you. It does mean I¡¯m not very stealthy though where as you seem very good at sneaking up on people. How do you do it?¡±

    He shrugged. ¡°I think it¡¯s the coat.¡±

    ¡°The coat?¡± Amanda hadn¡¯t expected that answer.

    He nodded. ¡°I think it might be enchanted.¡±

    ¡°You think?¡±

    He nodded again. ¡°I don¡¯t actually know. The previous owner¡¯s dead.¡±

    ¡°That seems like a bad omen.¡±

    He laughed, a proper deep laugh, his loudest yet. ¡°See what I mean. You just say what you think.¡±

    She liked his laugh. She tried and failed to think of something to say to get him to do it again because ¡®I like your laugh¡¯ was just way too corny. Instead she settled on, ¡°Well I thought it was funny.¡±

    ¡°It was,¡± he agreed, still chuckling softly. ¡°How do you do it?¡±

    ¡°How do I..?¡±

    ¡°Make people laugh.¡±

    She studied his look and realised his question was serious. ¡°Well I¡­¡± she trailed off for a moment losing herself in his expression. There was so much curiosity in his eyes and in here, surrounded by all the books, he didn¡¯t fit her initial impressions at all. He seemed so much younger, less serious, less intimidating, not captain like at all, but more like her, except obviously much smarter, but just a boy trying to make his way in the world, learning and seeing as much as he could. She liked that thought and she gave him a crooked half smile and then watched as he matched it until they were both laughing for no good reason. ¡°Well I suppose I just speak my mind like you said,¡± she answered finally.

    ¡°You must have a funny mind then¡­ I mean¡­ ah crap.¡± He frowned as he realised how that didn¡¯t sound quite like he¡¯d meant it to.

    She laughed. Gods he was endearing. For a moment the craziness of the situation struck her. Here she was, who know how many miles from home sitting on a fancy desk on a ship in the middle of the sea watching a handsome 6 foot something sailor blush. She was pretty sure by this point her face was probably as pink as his.

    ¡°I guess it¡¯s not as easy as it seems,¡± he said meeting her gaze.

    ¡°Nothing ever is,¡± she replied. ¡°So, what did you say in your note then?¡±

    ¡°Just that you¡¯d accidentally ended up on board the ship, that we didn¡¯t intend to hurt you and would have you home safe in a couple weeks.¡±

    ¡°A couple weeks huh?¡± Amanda felt almost sad about it, it seemed so short in some ways. She was glad he¡¯d written to her parents and that they knew she was safe but she was also enjoying her time at sea. Perhaps the company helped with that a little.

    ¡°So what name should I have made it out to then?¡±

    ¡°Are you asking for my last name?¡± she teased. She even batted her eyes a little jokingly, she couldn¡¯t resist.

    ¡°Well unless you go by Mandy or some other first name-¡±

    Amanda gave him a firm look and in a deadly serious voice she replied, ¡°Nobody calls me Mandy. Not ever.¡±

    He chuckled. He was getting good at picking when she was just messing with him. She rewarded him a smile in reply. Then she added, more sternly, ¡°I¡¯m serious though, anybody calls me Mandy and they¡¯ll wake up with carpet pythons in their bed the next morning, and that¡¯s if they¡¯re lucky.¡±

    ¡°Well alright then.¡± He tried to look serious but he couldn¡¯t stop grinning.

    ¡°But since you asked I go by Amanda Byrns. Byrns spellt with a ¡®y¡¯ instead of a ¡®u¡¯.¡°

    ¡°Byrns?¡± he repeated with a frown, ¡°Like the town crook? That Byrns. The one who¡¯s always day drunk and fleecing people at cards?¡±

    Amanda opened her mouth and then closed it again. She hadn¡¯t expected Sirius to recognise the name not after the other crew had told her that they almost never sailed into Little Rock and hadn¡¯t been there in years. ¡°He¡¯s not a cheat,¡± she replied, defending her father, even though she was pretty sure that he definitely sometimes was. Sometimes he got a little too lucky at the cards, especially when the loan sharks started looking a little too closely for their repayments. ¡°How do you even know who he is?¡±

    ¡°Everybody in Little Rock knows him.¡±

    ¡°Only if they¡¯re a crook,¡± she replied. Or a horse trader or a loan shark, which to be fair had a lot of crossover with the crooks. More than a few fixed races had been organised in those tavern backrooms over the years between poker games. ¡®Everybody did it,¡¯ is what her father said ¡®so it¡¯s really only evening the playing field¡¯.

    ¡°Well, I never said my father was a good man,¡± Sirius replied with what looked like a sympathetic smile.

    ¡°He a crook then?¡± she asked.

    ¡°And worse,¡± Sirius replied, not a hint of humour this time.

    Amanda wondered at that.

    ¡°Well that explains where you get it from,¡± Sirius mused.

    She raised her eyebrows at him surprised at his comment.

    ¡°The excessive drinking,¡± he clarified. ¡°And the attempted theft of a pegasus.¡±

    ¡°The pegasus was mine to begin with and I don¡¯t drink that much, often.¡±

    ¡°No, only every night since you got on this ship.¡± He gave her a frank look.

    Amanda let her mouth hang open. No one had ever challenged her drinking before, not quite that directly anyway, but there was a part of her that thought maybe he was right, or at least he would have been a couple years ago. Maybe the reason she had a D in math class was because she¡¯d spent half her nights for the first few years of high school getting drunk off her face at band parties and had completely slept through all the basic algebra classes and the other half playing hooky so she could practice magic, play the drums, and ride the horses but so what? Math wasn¡¯t that important right? She could count. And after that one autumn, after that place..., she¡¯d cleaned up her act, mostly. But one had to have a little fun every now and again and it wasn¡¯t like she¡¯d had so much that she¡¯d blacked out since like¡­ oh, wait... Wildwater. Maybe he had a point.

    Sirius was still giving her that look. He hadn¡¯t budged an inch.

    She closed her mouth. ¡°I mean. Maybe I¡¯ve been drinking a bit much.¡±

    ¡°You think? You make my sailors look like kindergartners.¡± He was back to looking like an intimidating captain again.

    She swallowed. Yeah, perhaps there was some truth to that. To be fair, being able to hold one¡¯s liquor was a tactic in poker. But he was right. Firestarter or not, her actions had been foolish. She bit her lip and glanced down. ¡°I¡­¡±

    He sighed. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s your body I guess.¡±

    ¡°No, maybe you¡¯re right.¡±

    He studied her. ¡°You know, after the first couple nights I thought maybe your parents were really strict and you were just cutting loose but it turns out it¡¯s the opposite.¡±

    She was quick to shake her head. ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡±

    ¡°No?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± But she couldn¡¯t explain the reason because that meant talking about her powers.

    She was worried for a moment that he would press for more information but he didn¡¯t.

    ¡°Well,¡± he said with a shrug. ¡°Whatever your reason, being drunk at sea can be dangerous. The men do it, and I let em but just know, you¡¯re playing with fire when you do it.¡±

    ¡®Less than you¡¯d think,¡¯ Amanda thought, but the statement was less true these days. Perhaps now it was more true than she thought and who was she if she couldn¡¯t take honest criticism? She nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll take that on board. So, now that you¡¯re done lecturing me, are you going to tell me where we¡¯re headed next?¡±

 Chapter 27 - Ghost Story

    Sirius thought about their conversation the whole way up to the wheelhouse. He thought about the way she moved and smiled and how she always seemed to have an answer to everything. He didn¡¯t realise he was whistling until he almost ran into Neko who remarked in surprise, ¡°You¡¯re in a happy mood?¡±

    Sirius blinked. He¡¯d hardly been paying attention to where he was going and in his surprise he felt and explanation was required. ¡°Uh, yeah. Just glad we¡¯ve almost gotten through all the crates and the pythons are the worst thing we¡¯ve found.¡±

    Neko grinned. ¡°Heh, yeah. Would you believe me if I told you that Crick¡¯s walking around wearing one of them like a scarf?¡±

    Sirius gave a laugh. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Well he is, calling it his new best friend. He even named it Steve. He scared the hell outta Billie. Hey, I¡¯m thinking I might practice my snake charming later after dinner if you¡¯re interested.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see, maybe give the other men some warning first though.¡±

    ¡°Yeah yeah.¡± Neko nodded. ¡°Oh, Crick also wanted to know if you want us to go through the crates we brought on board at Wildwater?¡±

    Sirius shook his head. ¡°No, leave those.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know what¡¯s in em and Griff said they weren¡¯t on the itinerary?¡±

    ¡°I know what¡¯s in them. Leave them alone.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Neko replied with some hesitation.

    His hesitation was understandable. Sirius knew that the itinerary was blank for those crates and he usually liked to make sure that the men knew what they were carrying. He had told them many times that he believed in honesty. But Polly had been adamant that none of the crew should know about the contents of those crates and Sirius was a man of his word. That and the less they knew about this the less risk to all of them. Obviously they had to move them from Polly¡¯s ship to his but Sirius had been hoping that they wouldn¡¯t notice the omission of them on the itinerary. It was only supposed to be a one time thing after all.

    But Neko didn¡¯t argue. ¡°What do you want me to tell Crick and the others?¡±

    ¡°Just tell them they¡¯ve already been checked.¡±

    Neko nodded and the two men went their separate ways.

    Sirius found Shiv in the wheelhouse, driving the ship with one hand, the other nursing a bottle of whiskey.

    ¡°Shiv,¡± he growled.

    Shiv glanced over at him. ¡°I ain¡¯t had much. Pierre had to go take a leak.¡±

    Sirius crossed his arms.

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s not like you been paying as much attention to things lately either,¡± Shiv retorted.

    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about your pretty little red-head stowaway.¡±

    ¡°Shiv,¡± Sirius warned.

    ¡°You been barely paying attention. You nearly let Pierre crash the ship at the Corpse Isles because you were too busy looking at her. They¡¯re bad news, woman. Love is nothing but a distraction. At worst it¡¯s an evil that will drown you as quick as a siren¡¯s song.¡±

    Sirius sighed. ¡°It¡¯s not like that Shiv, and even if it was, what was that last night in Wildwater? You were acting like you wanted us to get together.¡±

    Shiv waved a hand. ¡°A) I was drunk and B) I didn¡¯t mean for you to keep her on the ship, I meant bed her and send her home. Get it out of yer system. Have a good night.¡±

    Sirius frowned and in a cool voice he replied, ¡°You should know me better than that by now Shiv.¡±

    ¡°I thought if you won¡¯t do a prostitute then-¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not about the prostitutes and I did do a prostitute in case you¡¯ve forgotten. It wasn¡¯t enjoyable.¡±

    ¡°It was a shitty prostitute then.¡±

    ¡°Three prostitutes Shiv. I did three. None of them¡­ well the last one, by accident. The last one was by accident. But do you know how it feels Shiv when you think you¡¯ve met a nice girl and then she asks you for money while you¡¯re just¡­ ?¡± Sirius spread his hands out in emphasis.

    ¡°What, and you think this one is any different? What do you think she¡¯s going to do when you give her that pegasus? You think she¡¯s gonna stay on this ship with you? Settle down? Have a nice pretty little family in among all the smuggling? Or you think maybe she¡¯ll stay on shore but you¡¯ll visit her occasionally. Maybe a love in every port?¡±

    Sirius narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Because that¡¯s the best you¡¯ll get. What do you think will happen when a nice land lubber comes along to sweep her off her feet and you¡¯re away at sea? Think she¡¯ll push em all away for a guy she sees once a month or once every two? Or will you go ashore yourself? Back home? Assuming you have one to return to? And what will happen to the crew then huh? What about you? What would you do on land? What can you do? Everything you know is out here.¡±

    ¡°I told you it wasn¡¯t like that,¡± Sirius replied in a cool voice but with a dark look on his face.

    ¡°Oh sure, you may be able to lie to yourself boy but I see right through you. That girl will ruin you and us along with you. You mark my words.¡± He stepped away from the wheel, leaving it free to spin gently. Sirius grabbed it as Shiv walked out the door.

    Sirius sighed and took up steering the ship. Pierre returned and stayed until Sirius sent him off to have his dinner.

    He watched as outside, night fell, and the dark swallowed everything apart from the glow from the electric lamps which illuminated the deck and the inside of the wheelhouse. He¡¯d steer early into the morning when Griff and Riki would take over. Shiv would probably be back after dinner although Sirius wasn¡¯t sure he wanted to continue their previous conversation. Shiv had made some good points but he just didn¡¯t want to hear them. How did he think something like that would end? He wasn¡¯t a fool. He knew it couldn¡¯t work. Whatever it was, and yet¡­

    Shiv did return, without the whiskey thankfully, and seemingly more sober than what he had been before. It was doubtful he¡¯d drunk less though. It was probably just the food soaking things up. But Sirius trusted Shiv not to overdo it, not on a night like this. It was even possible he¡¯d just been acting a little more drunk than he was just to get away with talking to his captain like he had been. But Sirius did appreciate the candidness. It was important to know what the crew thought. He was more annoyed that Shiv didn¡¯t seem to trust him to make the right decisions when it came to Amanda. He knew better than to get involved with her. He doubted she was interested in him anyway. Gods, he¡¯d probably acted like a complete fool before. He didn¡¯t want to know what she thought of him now.

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°Crick tells me we have crates on board that aren¡¯t on the itinerary?¡±

    Sirius glanced at him. ¡°Those are for Polly. His original contact was with the one that drove through the wharf at Wildwater. We¡¯re just taking them as far as Scarlett.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not much comfort. The customs at Scarlett are almost as bad the Emerald City, worse even.¡±

    ¡°They won¡¯t do a count.¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve got our guy remember.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, except we¡¯re a day out. That plan relied on us getting there on time.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ll just have to adapt.¡± Sirius kept his eyes ahead on the open sea.

    ¡°Mmm, I don¡¯t like it. You gonna tell me what¡¯s in them? Polly¡¯s crates?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    ¡°Alright then. It better not be what I think it is.¡± Shiv took a seat by the map table.

    ¡°You remind the guys about the earplugs?¡±

    ¡°Yup.¡±

    ¡°Michael too?¡±

    ¡°I thought I¡¯d leave him to his own devices.¡±

    ¡°Shiv!¡±

    ¡°Yes I told him.¡±

    ¡°And Amanda? I forgot to mention it to her earlier.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, her too. They were all talking about sirens at dinner. No one¡¯s as worried as they should be. Except for Michael. I gave him my earplugs, bloody unsanitary if you ask me.¡±

    Sirius spun, nearly losing his grip on the wheel in the process. ¡°You did what?!¡±

    Shiv held up a couple pieces of cloth. ¡°Don¡¯t fret, I got me cloth ear plugs here.¡±

    Sirius frowned at him. ¡°What happened to all those spare ones we have. I thought we had a whole box of them?¡±

    Shiv shrugged. ¡°Dunno, somebody moved it. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll turn up. Everyone keeps their own on them anyway not that they¡¯re worried. They were all drinking. Well, except for Amanda.¡±

    ¡°She wasn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°No. Your doing I take? Or the hangover effects from Wildwater?¡±

    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want her on this ship.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t but that don¡¯t mean I don¡¯t want her in good spirits while she is here. It¡¯s more fun.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a man of contradictions Shiv,¡± Sirius told him.

    ¡°I do what I want when the mood strikes. It¡¯s why I¡¯d make a terrible captain.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Did you manage to find her some ear plugs then?¡±

    ¡°I mentioned the sheets as an option but she¡¯s a woman. She won¡¯t hear them anyway. All the boys were telling her so. She seemed happy enough with that. She knocked off to bed early. Most of em did actually.¡±

    ¡°Most of em partied too much last night,¡± Sirius replied.

    ¡°Mmm,¡± Shiv agreed. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m taking it easy tonight.¡±

    ¡°What you mean only the bottle of rum?¡±

    Shiv chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t drink rum. That stuff¡¯s disgusting. Although if Dickie carries on the way he is it¡¯ll be all we have left. I might even have to do a sober night.¡±

    ¡°What a travesty that would be,¡± Sirius remarked with dry wit.

    They bantered into the night.

    The air in and around the ship had taken on an almost deathly silence and a strange electric feel. In half an attempt at some sort of redemption in Sirius¡¯s eyes, and perhaps her own as well, Amanda had forgone the bottle of spirits that had been passed around at dinner. It had helped significantly that after last night the idea of another round momentarily made her want to lean back over the ship¡¯s railing and give her lunch back to the sea. What she really wanted was a good night¡¯s sleep, and it seemed like that was the same for most of the crew, except Dickie, who was telling anyone who would listen about the ¡®no good whore¡¯ who had snubbed him in Wildwater. Too bad for him, the only ones who would listen were more inclined to make fun of him than to share in his woes.

    ¡°It¡¯s your nose Dickie, it¡¯s too stubby. Bet if you got one of those nose jobbies them rich city folks get she¡¯ll take you back in no time,¡± offered one crewman.

    ¡°Yeah, get a long one like Pinocchio, maybe then you¡¯ll be more likely to hit her spot if you know what I mean,¡± suggested another.

    Amanda left the mess as a roar of laughter erupted behind her. As she moved from the welcoming warmth of electric lighting to the more subdued and blue glow of the caterpillars which illuminated the hallway Amanda felt the temperature drop. She wasn¡¯t sure if it was imaginary or just caused by her mind¡¯s interpretation of the light. Sirius had said they were sailing into colder waters though.

    Somebody had put some more blankets in her cabin. Tired as she was she was actually looking forward to curling up in them and doing a little reading before sleep. Even though she didn''t normally read much apart from spell books and comics she was curious about the book of ghost stories that Sirius had left her. She grabbed the blankets, wrapped herself in them, climbed up on her bunk, opened the first page and began to read:

    The Call of the Sea

    Finn could hear it calling to him, whispering his name, the voices in the waves. He had always been able to hear them, for as long as he could remember. But as he had gotten older, the voices had gotten louder and now that he was nearly a man he could even make out some of their words.

    ¡°Join us,¡± they cried in somber sadness. The tone made his whole body ache and he longed to walk down the windy path to the beach and walk right in to meet them. But Finn could not swim and something, some other voice in his mind held him back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go Finn,¡± it said. ¡°Your mother needs you.¡±

    Finn nodded to no one in particular and once more he wound his way up the spiral staircase to where the giant lamp lived. Day and night he tended to its glow, steering ships away from the shore. The hours he slept were few and far between but Finn found he did not need to rest so much these days and so up and down, up and down he haunted the lighthouse.

    But still the voices called.

    ¡°Come to us Finn.¡±

    ¡°We need you Finn.¡±

    ¡°You belong with us.¡±

    Except for one.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡±

    Time and time again he heeded the warning. He stayed in the light house. He looked after his mother and the light at the top. He did his duty like he was supposed to.

    One morning he found his mother sitting at their kitchen table. She was looking sadly at a photograph of herself, a man, and three young children, two boys and a girl.

    ¡°I should have taught you to swim,¡± she whispered softly to the photograph.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault ma. You need to let them go,¡± he told her.

    But she did not listen and so he wound his way up the twisted staircase as he had done so many times before to feed the lamp.

    She followed him up and when she found the work already done she sighed. ¡°Why do you stay here?¡±

    He sighed. ¡°You know why ma.¡±

    But she did not reply. She just stared sadly out at sea.

    That night the voices called to him louder than ever. Three voices, always the same.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t want you there.¡±

    ¡°Come home.¡±

    ¡°Taibhse dian!¡±

    He did not understand the words of that last one but he recognised the language. It was his father¡¯s native tongue.

    ¡°Be quiet,¡± he told them and he shut his window tight. ¡°Not tonight, not yet.¡±

    The days went by and then the years. And still the voices persisted.

    His mother got older. The stairs got harder and harder for her to take. Yet, still she persisted in climbing all the up to make sure the lamp was lit.

    Seeing it done for her once more she sighed and took a seat to get her breath back. As she often did she looked out to the sea. The gentle waves looked peaceful tonight and for once the voices were silent as if they knew a change was coming.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to light the lamp ma,¡± he told her. ¡°Let me do it for you. Why don¡¯t you get some rest.¡±

    She did not respond. It was as if she could not hear him but after a few more minutes she got shakily to her feet and made her way slowly down the stairs.

    It was only four stairs from the bottom when her foot caught and she tripped. She fell the rest of the way with barely the energy to put up her hands.

    He would have caught her if he could but she fell right through him and landed with sickening crack on the hard stone floor. Her neck was twisted at a strange angle.

    Finn watched as from her cold shell she rose up and for the first time in years she laid eyes on her son.

    ¡°Finn!¡± she cried. ¡°I knew it was you. All this time, and you look full grown. Such a thing, I thought I¡¯d never see. But why did you stay?¡± She turned toward the sea, the voices clear to her now too.

    ¡°Come back to us.¡±

    ¡°We miss you ma and brother.¡±

    ¡°We love you.¡±

    Once more Finn resisted their call. He turned to his mother and he explained. ¡°I needed to help you light the lamp, especially these last few years, and you needed the company. I know you did.¡±

    She smiled. ¡°It certainly made me feel less alone. Come.¡± She held out a hand. ¡°We can go now. We can join the others. We can see them again. I won¡¯t be alone.¡±

    Finn reached for her hand but then drew back. ¡°But the light. The ships. Someone must keep it lit, or what happened to us will happen to others.¡±

    She sighed, nodded, and sniffed sadly. ¡°I suppose that is true. But I¡¯ll miss you. I¡¯ll sing to you at night so listen carefully. At least then you will know we are out there.¡±

    Finn nodd-

    BANG!

    Amanda glanced up from the book at the sound of a loud crash somewhere on the ship. She listened intently, but a moment later everything was silent. Probably just someone knocking something over after too much to drink.

    She shivered at the silence. Except it wasn¡¯t completely silent. Very faintly she could just make out another sound. It sounded like singing but not the loud, celebratory, and slightly out of tune voices of the crew. This one was more feminine, higher pitched, perfectly tuned, and slightly sad. It made her want to forget everything she was doing and go and find the source. In fact, one might say that she needed to find the singer. With singular focus she put down her book, rose from the bed, and walked toward the door.

 Chapter 28 - Deadly Song

    Shiv was practising his knife skills while Sirius steered the ship when the voices first started up.

    If one was paying enough attention there was always a small gap between the first note and the full effects of the siren¡¯s deadly song. Enough time for the experienced to fill their ears with something. It didn¡¯t need to be perfect but it did need to be close to the ear. It was said that a siren¡¯s voice could penetrate lead and had been know to drive men mad who were locked up on shore and could not reach them. This, Sirius knew, was untrue. There were many myths when it came to the creatures of the sea. Sufficient soundproofing would work but it was a lot easier to plug the ear canal than it was to soundproof a entire ship and the wind tonight blew just hard enough to penetrate the lower holds quite well while the wood amplified the echos.

    At the first sign of song, Shiv looked up sharply, met Sirius¡¯s eyes. They shared a knowing look as both men quickly plugged their ears. Then they continued on as if nothing was amiss.

    But as the sounds grew louder and more potent Sirius sensed movement behind him. He turned to find Shiv staring glassy-eyed toward the sea.

    The quartermaster took a hesitant step toward the door.

    In a flash of remembering Sirius reached for a pocket on the inside of his jacket. Then he pulled out a pair of spare earplugs.

    ¡°Forgot I had these,¡± he mumbled as he made a grab for Shiv.

    Shiv didn¡¯t object or even seem to notice Sirius. He just pulled toward the door.

    ¡°I knew those rags wouldn¡¯t be good enough,¡± Sirius told Shiv as he pulled the fabric from his ears and replaced it with specially designed earplugs.

    Sirius kept a hold of the man until he saw awareness flash back into Shiv¡¯s eyes. His next words were not what Sirius had expected.

    The first thing Shiv said, as he looked over Sirius¡¯s shoulder and suddenly became aware of their surroundings were, ¡°What¡¯s she doing?¡±

    Sirius turned around to see what he was talking about. There was Amanda, out on deck holding on to the railing and looking like she was about to climb over it.

    The ship began to tilt slightly and the unattended wheel behind Sirius started to softly spin as the waves crashed into the ship from the side instead of behind.

    ¡°Shit!¡± Sirius took off toward the deck. ¡°Shiv, grab the wheel!¡± he called out.

    Shiv did as he was commanded, even though he could not hear the words his captain shouted.

    Outside the wind had since picked up and a light rain had started to fall. The fresh water mixed in with the spray from the sea giving everything a salty taste.

    Amanda stood on the railing now, her red hair whipping in the wind like a flickering flame that fought back weakly against the surrounding darkness, almost swallowed by it.

    Sirius rushed across the deck, grabbing the loose end of a rope tied off to the mast he hoped would be long enough. He twisted the rope around his forearm as he ran.

    She took a step out and over the edge.

    Sirius leaped after her.

    He never would have made it in time to reach her had he slowed to grab her and pull her back, so instead over the railing they both went.

    He was just close enough that he could grab her as they fell.

    With one arm he reached out around her waist and pulled her in close, tucking her against his own body, tight enough to hold her there but not so much as to squash her. He hoped it would be enough for the inevitable sharp stop when the rope went tight.

    He hoped the rope was the right length. Too long and they¡¯d be sucked in against the side of the ship, pushed under and drowned beneath the bow.

    He¡¯d shifted his body so it wouldn¡¯t snap his arm off. He could take the strain if it was angled right. He was a strongarm.

    The rope went taut and he gritted his teeth as it¡¯s rough surface dug in and ripped at his flesh. But he had angled things right and the force was bearable on his joints even if the friction stung his skin.

    Amanda struggled with all her might against him, without thought, just a singular purpose. To get to the sound.

    Out there in the waves he could see them playing, dancing dangerously, in and out of the water. At a distance they looked beautiful, with long shining hair and pretty angelic faces. But up close they were a nightmare, with slimy fish-like skin and rows and rows of sharp teeth. Their tails could rip though bone like a steak knife though butter. They called to the sailors, lured them in, and then they¡¯d hold them down and kiss them with a mouth full of teeth. It was a face Sirius had seen up close once and never wanted to again.

    Amanda and Sirius dangled from the ship metres above the water. Low enough for the spray from the waves to quickly soak them. They swung back and forth, Sirius holding on with one hand as Amanda struggled. Her struggles did little to loosen his grip however for she was much smaller and weaker than he. But with both his hands occupied he did wonder as to how he was going to get back on board.

    As they hung there for several minutes Sirius tried different things. If he had not wrapped his arm so tightly perhaps he could have jumped that hand up an inch at a time but as it was he was stuck so well that he was starting to lose feeling in his fingers, and out of the corner of his eye he could see the sirens moving ever so slowly closer to the ship. The creatures were wary for seasoned sailors sometimes turned the hunt on them but dangle around long enough and the sirens would grow brave. Sirius and Amanda would be fish bait if he didn¡¯t manage to figure a way out of this.

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Luckily a captain does not sail alone. Sirius¡¯s rule of there always being two crewman in or near the wheelhouse, especially when the deck was otherwise abandoned, finally paid off.

    It had taken Shiv a few minutes to tie off the wheel, to peer over the edge of the ship and see that Sirius was safe. He could have pulled them up then and there but without an active driver at the wheel the waves were in danger of pushing the ship and rolling her over. Shiv had run for help first and because he could not shout, for all were wearing earplugs, he had to actually find a crewman. Once he had found one he sent that one in search of others and quickly returned to deck.

    Sirius felt the rope suddenly start to move and he looked up to see Shiv staring down. Less than a minute later more faces appeared.

    ¡°Get some earplugs,¡± he yelled up at them. But he knew they could not hear.

    Eventually hands pulled him up and over the railing. Amanda still struggled but he held her tight, knowing if he gave her half the chance she¡¯d leap over the railing and into the sea, never to be seen again.

    As they dropped to the deck, soaking wet, he loosened his hand from the rope. Still numb to the touch he reached out and clapped both hands over her ears, holding her in place by tangling his legs around hers.

    He was surprised to find that the crew who had a moment ago encircled them had now all run off in some other direction. It wasn¡¯t until later that they told him that Michael too, unaccustomed to the speed at which one needed to apply the earplugs, had also gone overboard. Unfortunately they managed to rescue him, ensuring that every man and woman on the ship got to hear about the wretched event not only once but several times over, until each and every one surely wished they¡¯d left him in the sea.

    But in that moment Sirius¡¯s attention was almost completely on Amanda. Eventually she stopped struggling and went still apart from the rapid rise and fall of her chest, which at this point was so close to his he wasn¡¯t sure if it was his heart or hers that he could feel beating so fast.

    She glanced up at him with awareness. Her red hair was plastered against the side of her face. Her brown eyes were open wide. Her lips slightly parted.

    ¡°What happened?¡± she mouthed.

    Sirius was adapt at reading lips but he wasn¡¯t certain how good she was so with exaggerated lip movements he mouthed back, ¡°Sirens.¡±

    He watched as she repeated the movement with her own lips and then as recognition flashed across her face followed by confusion. She glanced toward the sea, where they had just gone over, and then back to him. Her face was inches from his. For several moments she just looked at him as she got her breath back.

    Then someone tapped Sirius¡¯s shoulder. Sirius turned to find Neko holding out some earplugs. He indicated for Amanda to take them and put them in her ears. She did so and then Sirius helped her to her feet.

    Once standing Sirius¡¯ gaze followed Neko¡¯s where further down the deck several crew were helping to pull a soaking wet, and very unhappy Michael back on board the ship.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get some blankets,¡± Neko mouthed to Sirius.

    Sirius nodded and then Neko was gone.

    He turned back toward Amanda. Their eyes met once more.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she mouthed.

    He nodded, captivated by how red her lips looked against her wet skin. For a moment he thought about leaning down and kissing her. He noticed her gaze grace his own lips.

    He dropped his head slightly and started to lean in. She raised her chin, moved up to meet him halfway. They were so close that he could feel warmth of her breath, and then she shivered.

    ¡°Shit!¡± he pulled back. He hadn¡¯t even realised how cold he was until then, and the poor girl, she was wearing even less then he. She must be freezing. Moving fast he took off his coat and he wrapped it around her and then pulled her in tight to try and get her warm.

    She shivered again and then he felt her fingers on his forearm. He glanced at her face and saw a concerned look. For a moment he was worried that she was hurt or that he had hurt her, but then he followed her gaze and found it was his own arm that she was looking at and that it was very slowly dripping blood all over the deck. She turned it over and they could both plainly see the ripped skin where the rope had left its marks.

    She gave him a sort of horrified look. He shook his head and then pulled her in close and directed her toward the inner part of the ship.

    He caught a look from Griff as they passed by the wheelhouse then he nearly ran into Neko in the doorway who handed them some blankets before rushing past to go and attend to Michael.

    Sirius took Amanda to his own room, took his coat off her, and from neatly folded pile on a nearby chair he handed her a towel.

    Amanda dimly took the fluffy piece of fabric and for a moment wasn¡¯t sure what to do. The last thing she had remembered clearly before everything had gone all topsy turvy was sitting on her bed in her own cabin and the loud crash that had startled her from her story. She had vague memories of going over the railing and of dangling about the water, of trying to fight her way out of Sirius¡¯s arms to get to the source of song. She had seen them out there, swimming alluringly in the ocean, Singing with those sweet voices and calling to her. She had wanted to join them, right up until the moment that Sirius had covered her ears. And then there had been a moment of complete clarity where she had been keenly aware that he had just saved her life and then after they¡¯d almost kissed she¡¯d seen that he was hurt. She thought maybe that was why he had pulled away and they¡¯d come inside, but now they were down and out of the wet her mind felt muddled, almost like she¡¯d been drinking.

    She stared down at the towel not remembering what she was supposed to do with it. She didn¡¯t feel cold. If anything she was too hot. She threw the towel aside and started to tug her shirt off but she found her fingers getting caught in the fabric. The world around her felt slow and blurred and the whole thing took on a funny feeling. She giggled as she struggled with her shirt.

    Sirius came to her rescue. She felt his hands extract hers from the fabric and then pull the shirt up and over her head. She took off her pants while Sirius retrieved the towel from where she¡¯d thrown it. He seemed to be avoiding looking directly at her and a moment later she found herself being wrapped inside the towel again. She tried to push him away. She didn¡¯t want that. Didn¡¯t he understand that she was too hot? And what about his injury?

    ¡°But your arm,¡± she mumbled as he led her toward his bed.

    He pulled back the covers. The next thing she knew he had another towel and was drying her hair for her. She felt confused and so very tired.

    So tired that when he pointed to the bed and commanded her to get in she obeyed him without debate.

    She lay down and closed her eyes. ¡°But¡­¡± she started. But she was too weak to finish her sentence. She felt him pull the covers up and over her and the lay several more blankets on top. Vaguely she was aware of him lying down next to her. Even with all those blankets between them she could feel the shape of his strong body. He pulled her in tight. Eventually she felt herself start to shiver again and she wondered how everything had suddenly got so cold. Then things slowly started to get a touch warmer and a little while later she drifted off to sleep.

 Chapter 29 - The Man Who Stole The Stars

    When Amanda first awoke she wasn¡¯t sure where she was. But it wasn¡¯t the first time in her life that had happened so she didn¡¯t panic. At least she didn¡¯t feel hungover. For a moment she just lay there looking up at the stars.

    She glanced to her side and saw Sirius breathing deeply and lying there on top of most of the sheets, apart from one blanket that was on top of him. Wasn¡¯t he cold with only the one blanket? Then the entire night came flooding back to her. The sirens, the cold, Sirius rescuing her, and if she wasn¡¯t mistaken he had done it twice. The first time when he¡¯d stopped her going in the water. She wasn¡¯t sure how he had done that. And the second time by getting her warm. She knew the signs of hypothermia but her brain had gotten so addled from the effects of it that she hadn¡¯t even registered how much danger she had been in.

    She sat up and moved some of the extra blankets over Sirius. She was well and truly warmed up now. She didn¡¯t need so many of them. She wasn¡¯t sure what the time was, if it was morning or the middle of the night but she didn¡¯t feel like getting up just yet. She lay back down and looked up at the stars again.

    They weren¡¯t real stars. They were those glow-in the dark stick on ones that kids sometimes plastered all over their ceilings to make them look like the night sky. They had the five points and everything but rather than being randomly scattered they¡¯d been placed in specific patterns and Amanda knew just enough of the night sky to know that this ceiling had been designed to match it, or at least some of it, as much as could be fit in. She could see the southern cross and Orion¡¯s belt, along with the rest of Orion. She remembered vaguely that one of the stars around that part of the sky was called Sirius, although she wasn¡¯t sure which one.

    Beside her, Sirius stirred softly in his sleep. She glanced over at him. He wasn¡¯t wearing his coat, just a black tank top and his bare and muscled shoulders were sticking out the top of the sheets. On his back, poking out the edges of his shirt, she could just make out the tips of what looked like long-faded scars. She reached out a finger hesitantly to touch him and then drew it back before she reached him.

    He shifted in his sleep and then seemed to mumble something. Amanda took out her earplugs, sat them on the nightstand by the bed, and then leaned in closer trying to hear if he was saying anything. His brows were furrowed and his breathing pace had increased.

    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± he mumbled.

    Was he having a bad dream? Should she wake him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch her.¡± His words were barely audible.

    ¡°Sirius?¡± she whispered.

    ¡°Please¡­¡±

    Amanda reached out a hand and gently touched him on the shoulder. ¡°Sirius?¡±

    His reaction was instantaneous and almost violent. He bolted upright and then flattened himself against the back wall with a thud, hands up as if ready to fight. He looked around the room with wild eyes. When his gaze finally fell on Amanda, who had swiftly drawn her hand back in surprise, he breathed out an audible sigh of relief.

    ¡°Oh. Sorry,¡± he told her. He took out his own earplugs and put them on the other nightstand, next to a stack of books.

    She eyed him carefully. ¡°Bad dream?¡± she asked.

    Another sigh, softer this time. ¡°Something like that.¡±

    She didn¡¯t probe any further. He sounded too much like he just wanted to brush the incident off.

    He glanced around the room once more. She watched him as he visibly relaxed. She also spent a moment eyeing his pecs. Without his jacket on she could see a lot more of his form than she usually could and it was pretty well-toned. The sort of physique body-builders had and well out of her league. She suddenly felt very self conscious sitting there under the sheets in nothing but her bra and panties. She pulled the sheets up closer to her chest.

    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± he asked her.

    ¡°Alive,¡± she replied with a half-cocked smile. ¡°Thanks to you. If I¡¯m not mistaken you saved my life last night, twice in fact.¡±

    He shook his head. ¡°I almost didn¡¯t catch you. Shiv had issues with his own earplugs and¡­¡± He rubbed his face with his hands. ¡°It was luck that was all. Shit!¡±

    He stared down at his hands and she suddenly realised they were still all ripped up from the rope. Boldly, and forgetting she was only in a bra, she reached out and took his hand. She turned it over. It didn¡¯t look as bad as the blood had made it look last night but it still looked like it hurt. ¡°You should get Patchie to heal that,¡± she told him.

    Sirius shook his head. ¡°Nah, it¡¯s not so bad, and I can feel my fingers again. Patchie¡¯s only good for the really bad stuff, otherwise the side effects can be worse than the original injury.¡±

    She glanced up at his face to check if he was just trying to be tough or not but she quickly noticed where he eyes were looking and then she remembered what she was wearing and that the sheets weren¡¯t covering her lacy pink bra. She quickly yanked the sheets back up.

    He met her eyes with a startled look and then glanced away quickly. A deep blush crept its way onto his cheeks. ¡°I should go get you some clothes,¡± he remarked, still not meeting her eyes.

    She smiled. His reaction made her feel just a little less self conscious. It wasn¡¯t like he hadn¡¯t seen her standing with her boobs out back at the Corpse Isles anyway. ¡°Yeah, thanks,¡± she agreed. She tried not to smile too much though. She should pretend like she hadn¡¯t noticed him looking at her, even though she had. She didn¡¯t want to embarrass him after all, no matter how cute he looked when he was blushing.

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    He got up and started to walk toward the door but when he was halfway there she asked, ¡°I thought women couldn¡¯t hear the sirens?¡±

    He stopped and glanced back toward her. For a moment he seemed a little distracted and then he shook his head. ¡°Yeah, they can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Then how come I can?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± He stood there frowning for a bit and then he added, ¡°There are a lot of rumours about sirens, some true, some not so true¡­ but the thing is, that one wasn¡¯t just a rumour. I¡¯ve been on ships with women before where sailors were leaping overboard left and right and the woman couldn¡¯t hear a thing.¡±

    ¡°How many woman have you known who can¡¯t hear them?¡±

    Sirius shook his head. ¡°I dunno, admittedly not that many, but at least five I think, maybe more. I don¡¯t know. And I¡¯ve only ever met one man who couldn¡¯t hear them.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°But he was old. I just thought he¡¯d learned some trick or he was just faking it and using magic some way, I dunno.¡±

    ¡°So I¡¯m special?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I guess so.¡±

    She grimaced and said sadly, ¡°The kind of special that gets you nearly drowned in the night.¡±

    ¡°Well at least you know now,¡± he replied, giving her a sympathetic look.

    She gave him a soft smile.

    He replied in kind. Then he said. ¡°I¡¯ll go get your clothes.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    After he left Amanda lay back down again. His bed was nice, much comfier than the one in her cabin, and wider, enough to comfortably fit the two of them. She glanced over to the spot beside her where he had slept. There was still an imprint of his body in the bed and it made her smile. Near death experience or not she could remember what it had felt like to have his arms around her. It had been nice. But as she lay there waiting for him to return reality crept up on her. What was she doing? She was supposed to be here getting the pegasus back, not romancing the captain, and yet¡­ why the hell not? She could do both. Get the pegasus back home and then what? Run away to sea? The thought filled her with a sense of adventure she hadn¡¯t quite felt in a long time, not since way back when her and her friend had found that chest of magic. She had been content and happy back home but this, this felt like flying.

    She still hadn¡¯t told him about her powers but maybe she was playing that worry up in her own mind? After all, he had given her her lighter back. Maybe she should just tell him what she was. It wasn¡¯t like she was a normal firestarter either. There was no risk that she¡¯d set the place on fire in her sleep, at least no anymore, not since¡­ not like other firestarters. She was controlled now and efficient and all she really had to do was prove it. Prove it in a way that they wouldn¡¯t be afraid of her, which she had to admit was kind of difficult because to most people fire was scary. But she had time, time in which she also needed to think of a way to deal with Michael and his boss or his boss¡¯s boss, however high up the chain went. And that was the biggest problem really. She had no idea who these people really were other than that Sirius and Shiv seemed afraid of them. How did you fight back against an unknown enemy? With fire? With subterfuge? With a magic trick?

    Her gaze drifted over to where Sirius¡¯s coat was draped over a chair. She thought of all the vials that had been inside. Unknown but potentially useful magic. Her father had always told her there were two things to keep in mind when doing business with other people, know their wants and know their fears but whatever way you looked at it it was all about knowing people. And there was a third thing too, know theyself. So what did she want? The pegasus, and Sirius? Both. And what did she fear? She glanced at her hands. ¡®Fire,¡¯ whispered a voice in the back of her mind but she shook her head at herself. Not any more. She had seen the worst of what it could do and she had survived. There was nothing she could fear from it anymore, except¡­ she glanced at the door. Judgment, she realised. She feared their judgment, just like the witches of old. They had been burned at the stake. Amanda remembered that much from history class. Redheads in particular and children born to parents with different coloured hair or eyes than their own. All singled out as witches by the humans, many set alight before their first birthday. She supposed it made sense that firestarters were one of the most feared powers.

    She glanced over at Sirius''s coat again. So easy to grab, to search through, to find something useful. But also risky. It might help her save the pegasus from who really knew what fate but it could cost her the other things, both Sirius and the crew¡¯s friendship, and earn her their judgment instead. Two for one. It was a bad gamble. No, if she was going to solve this problem she had to do it honestly. So she kept her hands to herself and tried to distract herself by looking at other things around the room. Namely the books on his bedside table.

    She was surprised to see more astronomy books. How much information could there possibly be on the stars? Although as she glanced once more at the ceiling she supposed she shouldn¡¯t really be that surprised. There were some older books too, classic adventure tales that Amanda recognised from her childhood, many of which had been written a century or two ago, but which were loved by people still and kept getting retold. She hadn¡¯t read some of them in years though. There were also ones she didn¡¯t recognise. So many books. Here were some more marine biology ones too.

    She pulled one of the marine biology ones out. It was called, ¡®Creatures of the Deep¡¯ by A. J. Williams. It was a heavy book. She slid down in the middle of the bed, pulled her knees up and rested it so it lay back against her thighs. She flipped turned to the index and casually checked for the word ¡®si-fon-oh-four¡¯ or ¡®si-phon-oh-phore¡¯. She found an entry spelt ¡®siphonophorae,¡¯ which wasn¡¯t quite as she had imagined it but it was close enough to what it had sounded like that it had to be the one. When she found the page she saw she was correct and she wondered at how on earth Sirius had even known how to pronounce it. She read a little about it and then saw mention of another creature she had never heard of, something called a barbeled dragonfish. It sounded cool so she turned to the page for it and was immediately presented with pictures of a scary looking eel.

    ¡°Eeugh,¡± she remarked aloud to no one in particular and then proceeded to read all about it. In a way all his books on fish weren¡¯t that different from her pile of books on reptiles and it turned out the creatures of the sea could be just as cool as those of the desert.

    She was so engrossed in the book that she didn¡¯t realise Sirius had returned until he remarked, ¡°What¡¯s eeugh?¡±

    ¡°Oh, err, I was just reading your sea creatures book. The page on the siphonophorae and then that referenced something called the barbeled dragonfish so¡­¡± Holding the blankets over her chest as she moved she shifted upright so that he could see the page of the book she had been looking at.

    ¡°Ah, the barbled dragonfish. They¡¯re quite neat aren¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°And creepy,¡± Amanda replied with a smile. Then she leaned forward and took the clothes he was holding out for her.

    He turned away to give her some privacy. ¡°Well, they¡¯re deep swimmers so if you ever meet one face to face you probably have bigger problems.¡±

    ¡°How do they even find them if they¡¯re so deep?¡± she wondered aloud as she pulled a shirt over her head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine them diving that deep.¡±

    ¡°Technology?¡± Sirius suggested with a shrug. ¡°I¡¯ve heard the humans have some wacky stuff.¡±

    ¡°Mmm, hey what time is it? Do you know?¡± She slipped out of bed and pulled on some trousers and belt. He¡¯d also brought her a waterproof jacket lined inside with fur. How cold was it where they were going?

    He started to turn as if to look at her and then remembered himself. ¡°A little after breakfast but not too late.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯m dressed.¡±

    ¡°Up for some breakfast then?¡± He turned around and gave her a look over. She liked the way he looked at her.

    ¡°Famished,¡± she replied.

 Chapter 30 - Cross My Heart

    As they walked down to the mess Amanda lamented. ¡°You know I was in the middle of one of your ghost stories when those sirens started singing. I never got to read the ending. It was a story about voices luring someone out to sea too, although I think he was a ghost.¡±

    ¡°Which one?¡±

    ¡°The one with the lighthouse.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that one.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve read it?¡±

    He nodded. ¡°There¡¯s a copy in the ship library.¡±

    ¡°I could have just read that one then. You didn¡¯t need to buy me a new copy.¡±

    Sirius shrugged. ¡°Think of it like a memento, not that it makes up for the pegasus but¡­¡±

    Amanda bit her lip. She wasn¡¯t done with that but that could wait. ¡°So how does it end then?¡±

    He looked at her questioningly.

    ¡°The story.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Sirius considered it.

    But they reached the galley then and stopped talking while they helped themselves to the last of the oats. Returning to the mess they found they had the place to themselves.

    As he sat down he started up again. ¡°If I tell you you won¡¯t get to read it.¡±

    ¡°I want to know.¡±

    He smiled. ¡°Impatient aren¡¯t we?¡±

    She leaned forward and took some pleasure when his eyes stole a distracted glance down. ¡°I always get what I want.¡±

    He looked back up at her face and studied her.

    Oh she was being a little bold and she knew it. There was a double meaning in her sentence and she could see him pondering it. But she wanted him and she wanted the pegasus. This way he knew she hadn¡¯t given up and maybe if he wanted her too, which she could see that he did, or at least some part of him did, then maybe he¡¯d keep trying to think of another solution too, one that would let everyone have what they wanted.

    The problem was that she actually liked him, wanted to get to know him more, and she wasn¡¯t sure if he felt the same way or if it was just animal desire on his part. He was certainly trying not to stare too indecently but whether he was just being a gentleman or whether his animal side was in disagreement with his logic side and maybe he didn¡¯t really like her at all she did not know. Did that even make any sense at all? And even if he did like her as a person and not just because she was the only woman on the ship right now, was it right for her to tease him like this when half her goal had nothing to do with him at all but was more about getting that pegasus back? If half of her motives were honest and half weren¡¯t did that spoil the whole thing? It did leave a guilty feeling in the pit of her stomach.

    But if Amanda was good at anything it was at ignoring self doubt or at least pretending to. Once a decision was made she rolled with it. And hey, in for a penny, in for a pound. It was one of her dad¡¯s favourite sayings. So, she casually bit one side of her lip and gave Sirius an innocent looking smile. She watched with well-concealed pleasure as whatever thoughts he had been pondering completely fled his mind.

    It was just for a brief second though. The man sure had some self control. And then he was back to giving her that curious look like he suspected something. Perhaps she had pushed things too far? For a moment her resolve faltered and she let doubt flicker across her face.

    He gave her a playful smile. ¡°Well, what happens is they all end up living in the lighthouse together. One happy family just keeping the light on. They even get a cat.¡±

    Amanda eyed him. She wasn¡¯t sure he was telling the truth. ¡°Really?¡±

    He gave a single nod. ¡°Really.¡±

    She narrowed her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not just telling me the ending you think I want to hear?¡±

    ¡°Cross my heart.¡± He made the motion that went with the promise but she could see the twinkle in his green eyes.

    She laughed. He had such pretty eyes. And his smile made her forget all about her earlier doubts. She was back in the moment again. ¡°How do they get out of the sea then? The story seemed to imply they were stuck there.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s where the cat comes in.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± She have him a doubtful look.

    But his expression was completely serious, not like all his earlier jokes where he¡¯d had trouble keeping a straight face. Either he was very good at bluffing or it was the truth.

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    ¡°You¡¯re messing with me,¡± she remarked. She studied his face, looking for the hint of a smile.

    He shook his head and leaned forward as if to tell her a secret. In a voice that was soft and gentle but completely captivating he said, ¡°You see, cats can wander between the spirit world and the real world, and the boy in the lighthouse he rescues this cat and they share the lighthouse for a little bit but one stormy day the cat gets washed out to sea. At first the boy¡¯s upset but then cat turns up again miraculously unharmed. So the next time he follows it and he finds his family in the spirit world and they all follow the cat back to the beach and live happily ever after.¡±

    She looked at him thoughtfully for almost a full 30 seconds before she gave up on trying to figure out from his facial expression if he was just making things up on not. He gave her no sign either way. ¡°Alright then.¡± She bit her lip again, subconsciously this time and didn¡¯t notice his reaction because she was too busy trying to think of questions that might poke holes in the story and reveal if it was the real one or not.

    ¡°You can see it you know.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± she asked.

    ¡°The lighthouse.¡±

    ¡°From the story?¡±

    He nodded. ¡°At the place we¡¯re going next, Scarlett.¡±

    Before she could reply his gaze focused on something behind her. She turned and found Neko standing in the doorway.

    ¡°We¡¯ve got a bit of a situation in the hold,¡± he told them.

    Sirius got to his feet. ¡°What do you need?¡±

    Neko nodded at Amanda. ¡°Her.¡±

    Both Sirius and Amanda gave him a confused look.

    Neko explained. ¡°We started going through the last of the crates and we¡¯ve found some eggs. Need someone who can identify them. They¡¯re quite large. We weren¡¯t sure if we should touch them. Michael¡¯s still sleeping off last night¡¯s incident and no one really want¡¯s to ask his advice anyway.¡±

    Amanda got to her feet. ¡°Sure.¡±

    Sirius nodded. ¡°I should check on the rest of the ship anyway. Were those Silver¡¯s boxes? I thought we¡¯d gone through all of hers already?¡±

    ¡°No. A different patron. Shiv¡¯s in the wheelhouse chatting with Pierre. He just took over from Griff and Riki,¡± Neko told him.

    Sirius nodded again and then he headed off in the direction of the wheelhouse. As he walked off he called back. ¡°Let me know if you have any trouble with whatever¡¯s in those crates.¡±

    Sirius was starting to wonder if Shiv was right. Amanda obviously hadn¡¯t given up on getting that pegasus back. Maybe that was all she wanted from him? And everything else was just her trying to be persuasive? How could he know for sure what her motives were? He¡¯d seen worry in her eyes, just for a second but it had been there. He¡¯d seen a glimpse of the doubt behind that confident smile and all the charm. But doubt about what? That he did not know. What was obvious was that she definitely had him walking around with his mind at half mast, among other things, which was really no way to make clear decisions. Perhaps it would be best, if at least for today he tried to keep his distance from her.

    Shiv was just coming out of the wheelhouse when he got there so the pair took a walk around deck, checking up on the morning tasks as they did. It was lightly spitting and an overcast grey up above but neither man worried about the weather.

    ¡°Have you been up all night?¡± Sirius asked him.

    ¡°Nah, I got a few hours sleep. I¡¯ll go crash for a few more soon. How¡¯s the girl?¡±

    ¡°Up and about, better this morning. They found some eggs in the hold. She¡¯s gone to help identify them.¡±

    ¡°I thought we checked all Silver¡¯s stuff first?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, apparently someone else is shipping questionable things.¡±

    ¡°Well eggs don¡¯t sound too bad. And most of our shipments are questionable in one way or another, or we wouldn¡¯t make the bank we do.¡±

    ¡°Depends what they hatch into,¡± Sirius replied, ¡°And whether or not there¡¯s a risk of them hatching while on the ship.¡±

    ¡°Mmm, well it¡¯s been awhile since I¡¯ve had omelettes.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll never get paid with that attitude Shiv.¡±

    ¡°But we¡¯ll die with out bellies full.¡± He rubbed his stomach in emphasis. Then more seriously he added, ¡°Last night¡¯s events sent us a little of course. Made us even more late for Scarlett. And we¡¯re now in pirate territory.¡±

    ¡°That was unavoidable anyway.¡±

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for those two extra passengers¡±

    ¡°I appreciate what you did last night Shiv.¡±

    Shiv grunted. ¡°Should¡¯ve just let them drown. Well had to pull you up I guess which meant her as well. Could¡¯ve left him in there though.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m glad you didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Mmm, we¡¯ll see if you still think that in a week.¡±

    Sirius was silent a moment as he thought back to the joke Amanda had made about killing Michael. It really would be so easy. There were lots of things that could kill a man out here and it wasn¡¯t like he¡¯d signed up to take him, not really. Then maybe he could just give the pegasus to Amanda. Would she consider it worth it though? A man¡¯s life for a pegasus. Somehow he doubted it. And if she did, it wouldn¡¯t make his own sleep any easier, even if the man was completely unlikable. Besides Sirena was probably going to be mad about having lost the beetles as it was, even if it wasn¡¯t their fault the things hadn¡¯t been packed away correctly.

    At least they¡¯d managed to spare some of the arasnids. Sable, their on board materiokinetic had managed to craft a special sort of container for them. It did mean their main sail repairman was now permanently on arasnid duty, spending hours a day touching up and reinforcing their enclosure. That kind of magic use left a man too drained for much else. And he was their only materiokinetic. If they ran into a particularly bad storm and damaged the sails, they¡¯d have to fix them the old fashioned way. That or throw themselves at Sirena¡¯s mercy even more. Was it worth it? He could just stick it to her. It would cost them business though. Sirius didn¡¯t fear retribution so much as the loss of all the other clients she could potentially make walk. With just a word she could put them out of business. Cross one and you cross them all. Unless he could think of a way to turn the others against her?

    ¡°You need to be careful,¡± Shiv warned.

    ¡°Of Sirena?¡± Sirius asked, wondering how Shiv knew what he¡¯d been thinking.

    Shiv sighed. ¡°Of Amanda.¡±

    ¡°Not this again Shiv.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s playing you boy. All she wants is that damn pony.¡±

    ¡°Well, it was hers to begin with,¡± Sirius told him. He wasn¡¯t completely sure but his gut told him it was the truth and on that point at least he did not doubt Amanda. Regardless of what else she might be lying about. She was too good of a bluff for him to tell. He¡¯d watched the way she played his men at poker and the way she somehow managed to get them all to open up about themselves, telling stories that he¡¯d never heard his men talk about before. She was charismatic, and charming, and there was that way her red hair seemed to glow in the light.

    Shiv interrupted his wandering thoughts. ¡°Doesn¡¯t really matter though does it?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Sirius agreed forcing his mind back down to earth, while beneath his feet the boat gently rocked.

 Chapter 31 - X Marks The Spot

    Amanda found herself kept busy for the rest of the day. Every time she thought she was about to get a spare moment to go and see what Sirius was up to, someone had some job that needed doing. Sirius didn¡¯t turn up for lunch either. Apparently he¡¯d had his brought up to the wheelhouse but when she went up there to see, he was already gone. Then Pierre handed her the wheel.

    ¡°Hey can you hold this a sec?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± she asked in surprise.

    ¡°Just for a sec. I need to take a shit.¡±

    She glanced around but there was no one else there. ¡°Sure,¡± she replied as she hesitantly took the wheel.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s easy, just keep it straight,¡± Pierre told her as he moved quickly toward the door.

    ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you supposed to have a second man in here when¡­¡± she trailed off. Pierre had already left. She turned back to the wheel and peered out. Up ahead through grey drizzle she could just make out some blue patches in the sky. Maybe the weather would clear up later?

    It did but not before Pierre came back and told her that they wanted her in the hold. Apparently the pegasus was kicking up a fuss. Probably the lack of exercise. She went to go see what she could do about it.

    That ate up most of her afternoon. She managed to get them to let her take it out for a ride just as the rain cleared but it was without Sirius. Apparently he was doing some important number crunching with Shiv in the library and wasn¡¯t to be disturbed.

    Sirius wasn¡¯t at dinner either, but Shiv was. He caught her in the hallway afterward. Sensing a serious discussion Amanda jumped in first.

    In a hushed voice so the rest of the crew around the corner couldn¡¯t hear she told him, ¡°Look, I know you don¡¯t like that I¡¯m here but I¡¯m not the one who¡¯s screwed you six ways from Sunday. That Sirena Silver dumped you with multiple dangerous creatures with no warning and a useless handler who nobody here likes. Some of those creatures could have sunk this ship or killed your crew and I¡¯ve done nothing but help. And I appreciate the hospitality I¡¯ve received from you all, I do. I know you weren¡¯t expecting to have me on board, but I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯d deliver her something that she has no right to when she¡¯s given you nothing but trouble?¡±

    Shiv was silent and he waited until he was sure she was done before he replied in similarly lowered voice, ¡°No, you don¡¯t understand. That¡¯s just the thing. You have no idea. And this ain¡¯t just about the pegasus. That captain is one of the best captains we¡¯ve ever had. These men¡¯s lives rely on him. Half the jobs we get are because he¡¯s the one doing the talking and you¡¯re here toying with him for nothing but a winged horse.¡±

    Amanda blinked. Now she understood what Shiv was worried about. She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to take him away from you.¡±

    ¡°No? I ain¡¯t stupid girl, and neither are you. I see the way he looks at you. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°So what? That doesn¡¯t mean there¡¯s anything going on between us.¡±

    ¡°I see the way you look at him too. Or is that just a ploy and once you¡¯ve well and truly seduced that pony out of him you¡¯ll what? Jump ship and fly back home? Leave us with a broken-hearted Captain? How effective do you think he¡¯ll be then?¡±

    She stared at Shiv with her mouth open.

    He continued. ¡°Or are you going to hang around? Become a sailor? Join the crew.¡±

    She jutted out her chin. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s say you¡¯re right, assume there is something between Sirius and I, and I¡¯m not saying there is, but assuming there was, why not? Why couldn¡¯t I join? Is your crew too good for me?¡±

    It was Shiv¡¯s turn to stare in surprise now. Perhaps he hadn¡¯t actually expected her to consider staying on board as an option. Then he laughed. He laughed like it was the most hilarious thing in the world.

    He laughed so hard Amanda felt some of her pride taking a hit.

    He shook his head. ¡°You think this life is easy? Are you having fun so far, on your little cruise, because that¡¯s what this is. Right now, it¡¯s new, it novel, but give it six months, a year. It won¡¯t be a fun little adventure then. Some of our trips take months. Months with barely a foot set on land. Do you miss the grass yet? You will. Months among stinky, sweaty, smelly, foul-mouth sailors eating the same food every day in and out. And the longer you leave it the worse it will be for him when you eventually do leave.¡±

    ¡°Fun? I nearly died last night,¡± she reminded him with her hands on her hips.

    ¡°Yeah, welcome to just another day on the open ocean,¡± he replied offhandedly. Then, considering the conversation done he swept right on past her without waiting for her reply.

    And Amanda was left in the hallway to think about grass.

    She went for a walk up to the deck. She¡¯d heard the sky was almost completely clear now, not a cloud in it, quite the contrast to earlier. She knew it would be dark out but it didn¡¯t matter. She¡¯d given up on looking for Sirius and she felt like she could use some fresh air.

    The air had a bite to it. Pierre had long since turned in for the night and Griff and another sailor had taken over. They gave her a friendly nod as she walked past. She waved back. Wanting a little more privacy she walked around the ship to the other end of the deck. There was a section at the rear that jutted up above the rest. It gave a nice view of where they had come from. It was up there that she climbed. It was up there that she finally found Sirius.

    He was lying on the deck, on a thick looking blanket, and gazing up at the stars.

    ¡°You lied to me,¡± she told him playfully as she approached.

    He rolled slightly on his side to look at her but he did not get up from his spot. ¡°About what?¡± he asked.

    ¡°About the end to the story. There¡¯s no cat. Just the boy left alone in the lighthouse forever doomed to listen to his family singing but unable to join them.¡±

    He nodded and rolled back down. ¡°My version¡¯s better.¡±

    She smiled. He said it with such confidence. And he was right. His version was better, happier. ¡°Hey, I got to drive the ship today.¡±

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°What?!¡± This time he sat up properly and stared at her looking for the joke.

    She smiled and then took a step closer to him. ¡°Pierre had to take a shit.¡±

    Sirius groaned and lay back down. Staring back up at the sky he exclaimed, ¡°Bloody Hell!¡±

    She laughed. Then she went quiet. She eyed the spot next to him. ¡°Mind if I join you?¡±

    He nodded at the area next to himself and then shifted himself over a little, even though there was plenty of room. ¡°Be my guest.¡±

    She lay down next to him and stared up at the sky. It was a good night and the stars were bright. ¡°What are you doing out here?¡± she asked, even though she could guess. She¡¯d seen the stars on his ceiling and all the books. ¡°Navigating?¡± she teased, even though she could tell it was more to him than that.

    She tilted her head slightly so she could see the side of his face. She watched as the corner of his mouth curled up in a smile. He was so close to her. She could almost reach out and touch him.

    ¡°Just looking at the sky. They¡¯re so big but so far away you know and no matter where you are you can always see them.¡±

    ¡°Well, not always,¡± she replied. ¡°They¡¯re different in the northern hemisphere.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± he agreed with a chuckle.

    ¡°Do you know all their names?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Not all of them.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that one?¡± she asked pointing to the brightest one.

    He chuckled again. ¡°That¡¯s Sirius. Canis Major.¡±

    ¡°Wait! Really?¡±

    He laughed and turned his head to look at her. ¡°You didn¡¯t know that?¡±

    She turned her head to face his. His emerald eyes shone like the stars up above. ¡°No,¡± she laughed. ¡°I mean, I knew it was one of them. I didn¡¯t know it was that one.¡± She could feel his breath their faces we so close.

    He rolled over more so his entire front was facing her and he stopped laughing. He just looked at her.

    His look made her catch her breath. She rolled her own body sideways so they were both facing each other and in the process found herself even closer to him. Their lips were less than an inch from touching. She could feel the heat in her face and her heart beating almost like it wanted to run away and join a rock n roll band.

    They stayed just like that until she could bear it no more and she pushed herself forward and kissed him. And he kissed her back. She reached out for him and felt his own arms grace hers.

    He was so gentle but his touch sent electricity all through her body. Like a feather caressing a storm. Her hands found their way under his shirt where his skin was so warm. His fingers tickled her back. One of his hands wound it¡¯s way under her body and placed itself on her lower back, then moved down until he was lightly cupping the top of one butt cheek. She ran her fingers over his face and through his beard, wanting to get to know every inch of him, and slowly so she could remember it later.

    Eventually her fingers found their way down into his pants, and that was where he stopped her.

    ¡°Not out here,¡± he whispered as he gripped her hand only an inch above its intended destination.

    At some point during their kissing he¡¯d rolled onto his back and she¡¯d been pulled half on top. He was so much bigger than her that she had no fear of squashing him. She looked down at him. ¡° Your cabin then?¡± she asked boldly.

    He replied with nothing more than a smile and a glint in his eye.

    He tugged her along swiftly by the hand, hesitating only when they reached the edge of the wheelhouse. He glanced at her. She smiled at him. He dropped her hand and then they both walked ever so casually around the front of the wheelhouse and down into the belly of the ship.

    He grabbed her hand again the moment they were inside and out of sight. They resumed their quick pace toward his room.

    They met no one on the way and the moment they were inside with the door closed he stopped and turned to face her, no longer in any rush.

    For several moments he just looked at her and then he reached out and tugged her shirt up and over her head, just like he¡¯d done the night before, only this time he didn¡¯t look away. He stopped and stared at her breasts for so long that she had to undo her own bra. As she let it fall to the floor she heard him give a sharp intake of breath.

    He was staring so hard that she self-consciously covered her belly with her arms. Her boobs were her best asset, her belly not so much. But he gently took her hands and then pulled them up to his mouth to kiss.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re beautiful.¡±

    She laughed softly, certain he was just being nice.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m staring.¡± His gaze found her face again. ¡°You are though you know? Beautiful.¡± He dropped her hands to shake off his jacket which he threw over a nearby chair. His eyes never left hers.

    He picked up her hands again and took a step back toward the bed but he didn¡¯t pull her.

    She took a step toward him.

    He hesitated. ¡°You err, you want the bottom or the top?¡±

    Never in her life had anyone ever been quite so polite, especially not during this kind of situation. And the last time she had heard that question it had been at summer camp and about an entirely different type of bedding arrangement. She had to try hard not to laugh, certain that it was definitely not the appropriate response. Her smile did widen though and she eyed his chest as he pulled off his shirt and threw that aside. Dark hair covered it in a sort of T shape. A narrow line pointed down. She reached out and ran her hands through it and up.

    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t mind.¡± Then with a grin and a seductive glance up to meet his eyes, she side stepped away from the bed and then pushed him back onto it. He gave no resistance as she undid his pants, tugged everything down to the floor and then climbed on top.

    Once there, however he grabbed her by the hips, lifted them both up with ease and rotated until they were in a more centered part of the bed. The sudden movement and the ease at which he did it startled her and sent her stomach a flutter.

    Once he was comfortable she leaned forward and got lost in another kiss. Her red hair fell like a curtain about his face.

    She felt him shift beneath her and bring himself upward, slowly, carefully, and ever so gently until the tip of him was just touching her.

    This time she was the one who stopped him. She pulled back out of the kiss and raised butt up just an inch so she was out of his reach.

    ¡°Uh, condoms?¡± she inquired.

    He blinked. Then realisation crossed his face, immediately followed by a look on concern.

    His expression made her laugh. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t have a single one anywhere on this entire ship?¡±

    His look turned thoughtful.

    She bit her lip. ¡°Well, I suppose it doesn¡¯t really matt-¡±

    She was cut off as with the ease with which one might move a feather, he picked her up and laid her gently on the bed beside himself. Then he sat up and made for his chest of drawers. ¡°Hang on,¡± he told her.

    She watched as he filtered through the contents of one drawer and then another. His position gave her a lovely view of his nicely toned bare arse but as her gaze worked it¡¯s way up her thoughts turned from pleasure to curiosity.

    Long white lines, criss-crossed his entire back. Faint scars, several years old, drawn on like a web that had been spun out of steel. Where they whip marks? Strikes from a sword? The former seemed more likely. She¡¯d seen poorly treated horses that had marks like that. Owned by those who thought the lashings would get them to submit. She¡¯d seen a glimpse of the edge of some of them before but she hadn¡¯t imagined there would be quite so many. How had he gotten them?

    Finally he turned triumphant, large smile plastered across his face as he held up a condom. His expression faded as he noticed the look on her face.

    She quickly corrected the impression she was giving him.

    He glanced at the condom in his hand with a thoughtful frown. ¡°It might be a few years old,¡± he told her.

    She shook her head and flashed him a smile. ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s fine.¡± Then her smiled faded. ¡°You have more though right?¡±

    He nodded confidently. ¡°Somewhere.¡±

    ¡°Well, then, what are you waiting for?¡± She lay back, stretching herself out, not that she could stretch out that far being as short as she was but hey you did the best with what you had. She gave him her best come hither look.

    He didn¡¯t move. He just stood there with a satisfied smile on his face as his eyes took in every inch.

    Impatiently she wiggled her hips. ¡°Oh, come on then.¡±

    He chuckled and climbed up on the bed.

    Just as he was getting into position slowly above her she scrambled to the side and out from under him.

    He gave her a confused look.

    She replied confidently, ¡°I¡¯m on top though.¡±

    He laughed. He turned sideways so he was sat on the bed looking at her and he replied teasingly, ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t mind?¡±

    ¡°Well I¡¯ve decided now.¡± She poked the tip of her tongue out at him and smiled.

    He cocked an eyebrow and started to move into lying position when she had a sudden impulse to grab one of the pillows and hit him with it.

    She got him in the shoulder.

    He looked at her in surprise, smile still stuck on his face.

    She giggled.

    He put an end to her giggles but grabbing her, kissing her, and then pulling her smoothly back on top.

 Chapter 32 - Past Midnight

    Sirius was dreaming he was back home in Little Rock, back in that big empty dark house. In his dream he walked through all the rooms again, and every now and again he could swear he heard a laugh and then the patter of feet running whenever he turned to look.

    ¡°Cat?¡±

    But his sister was nowhere to be found.

    He¡¯d glimpse a strand of dark hair flying around a corner, so fast he couldn¡¯t be certain that it wasn¡¯t just a trick of the light. He¡¯d run to the doorway but the hall would be empty. No footprints in the dust.

    ¡°Cat?¡±

    He didn¡¯t dare call his father¡¯s name, and his mother was long gone. The house creaked and groaned. It never had before, not all the years he had lived in it. And from somewhere up the stairs he thought he heard singing.

    ¡°White wolf, whispering wonder,¡±

    He took a step toward the base of the stairs.

    ¡°Why do you howl at the moon?¡±

    The voice was soft and sweet, not his sister¡¯s, or was it? Why couldn¡¯t he remember what she sounded like? But this voice was older, much older. His mother? A ghost.

    ¡°Soft wolf, with footsteps like thunder,¡±

    He made his way up. The singing was coming from his parents room. The one at the end of the hallway, but he didn¡¯t want to go in there. He didn¡¯t want to see that scene. And somehow he knew it would be that scene.

    ¡°Why do you run so soon?¡±

    He waited for the next verse, heart beating hard in his chest. All the while he looked at the door at the end of the hall and dark gap where it hadn¡¯t quite been closed. But the next verse never came. He was left alone with silence.

    He turned to go back down the stairs. He didn¡¯t want to be here. It was wrong that he¡¯d returned at all. He never should have gone back. Should have left the past in the past.

    But the creak of a floorboard stopped him.

    Not from his parent¡¯s room this time, but from the bathroom.

    ¡°Sirius?¡± a small voice spoke, younger, one he knew instantly.

    He opened his mouth to call her name again but then he stopped. Silently he took a step forward instead.

    ¡°Sirius help.¡±

    He moved toward the door faster, placed his hand on the doorknob and then hesitated.

    He pushed it gently open. The door swung in. For a moment he could see nothing, no one.

    But then two small hands curled their way over the edge of the bath tub and a head lifted up. Dark black hair was plastered to the sides of her face. Green eyes, just like his own stared at him. She gripped the bath tightly. She¡¯d been 14 when he¡¯d left home but now she looked younger, closer to 10, the same age she had been the night everything had changed.

    ¡°Help me.¡± She reached out one small hand.

    It wasn¡¯t right that she was there though. Cat hated the bath. She¡¯d always kicked and screamed and bitten not to have to go near it.

    Her position wasn¡¯t right either. It was as if the bath were much deeper than it was. As if she were barely hanging on to the edge.

    He hesitated. This wasn¡¯t right, he knew, but he couldn¡¯t quite pick what was wrong.

    ¡°Sirius!¡± she screamed and suddenly she was yanked down, disappearing into a bottomless tub.

    Sirius ran to the edge. It was filled with water and thick dark strands of hair. The water was rough and a deep dark blue, like the sea.

    ¡°Cat?!¡± he called her name but the water was too dark and full of hair, far far too much hair, more than could possibly have come from her head alone. He leaned forward and suddenly a larger pair of hands reached out and pulled him in. Right before he went under he saw the teeth and face of a siren.

    The siren opened her mouth as if in a silent scream or to eat his face. Wider and wider, past the normal limits of a mouth should be able to open. But in the brief moment between his face hitting the water and him opening his eyes again, the siren was gone.

    He fought and thrashed, trying to find the surface, and then around him the black hair in the water turned red instead. As some of it separated he caught a glimpse of Amanda several metres away and being towed further from him. She was reaching for him. The siren had her.

    He tried to get to her but hands held him back, and he was caught tight.

    ¡°Sirius! Sirius!¡± a different voice.

    The water and hair turned into sheets. He kicked out, trying to untangle himself. The hands were still there.

    Then they pulled back.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re okay.¡±

    He pushed himself rapidly upright, wide-eyed, breathing heavy, and ready for a fight.

    The hands returned. This time he recognised them. Amanda¡¯s.

    He blinked as the room came into focus. She must have turned on one of the lamps before he¡¯d woken up. It¡¯s soft light combined with the subtle glow of the stars on his ceiling and the familiar rocking of the boat helped to calm his mind.

    She was there, still, naked, bare-chested, and for a moment the fullness of her breasts caught his eye and he forgot about his nightmare. That was, until he saw the look on her face. Concern, apprehension. Had he hurt her in his thrashing? The sheets were all tangled. The last few minutes couldn¡¯t have been a nice experience for her, assuming it had only been a few minutes.

    He rubbed his face with his hands. ¡°Argh, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡±

    ¡°Have a bad dream?¡± she finished for him.

    He risked a glance her way. She was giving him a sympathetic smile now. She inched a little closer and cocked her head slightly.

    How did he explain what had just happened?

    ¡°Happens to the best of us.¡± She touched him comfortingly on the shoulder.

    When he didn¡¯t react she removed her hands. His skin felt cold without them there. He longed for her to put them back. He thought about grabbing her and pulling her on top of him again, but it would just be a distraction and he knew it. It wouldn¡¯t be right to use her like that. But what did that mean? What did that make them then? That was a distraction of sorts, and right now he really didn¡¯t want to talk about his dream.

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    He turned to her.

    She was watching him carefully.

    She¡¯d shown she could be trusted not to push too hard. She¡¯d talk about what he wanted to. She¡¯d follow his lead whatever he said. Maybe she¡¯d bring the conversation back around again but she¡¯d be gentle. He trusted her. But he really really didn¡¯t want to talk about that dream. Not yet.

    ¡°Do you have a boyfriend back home?¡± he asked.

    Her quick smile of disbelief was all the answer he needed but she added anyway, ¡°Would I be here in bed with you if I did?¡±

    Her tone was relaxed, gentle, teasing. He teased her back. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Her smile widened. She shook her head. ¡°No.¡± She glanced away and looked more serious. ¡°I used to uh, have a few too many.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± he was surprised. He hadn¡¯t expected that answer.

    She corrected herself quickly. ¡°Not that I was¡­ I just mean¡­¡± she shook her head. ¡°I used to go to a lot of parties and get maybe a little too drunk.¡± She glanced up at his expression then looked away again. ¡°Oh gods¡­¡± She sighed. ¡°It¡¯s complicated.¡±

    He said nothing. She was looking quite flustered now and if he was honest there was a part of him that was wondering what he¡¯d got himself into. But she was also darn cute when she was flustered. She kept biting her lip and glancing about.

    In his silence she seemed to find her feet again and once more she picked up where she had left off. ¡°I used to be in a band¡­ well, technically I still am, but end of school everyone kind of went their own way you know. We haven¡¯t practiced in awhile and things are quieter now. I was¡­ used to be a bit of a wild thing... when I was younger. I grew out of it, mostly. I mean, I still drink... obviously¡­ in moderation. I mean¡­¡± Another glance at his face.

    He remained stoic.

    She bit her lip. ¡°I¡¯m working on it,¡± she blurted out in a slightly defensive tone.

    He couldn¡¯t help himself. The determined look she had on her face was just too darn beautiful. She couldn¡¯t have been more than an inch over five feet tall and she was giving him a look like she was planning on conquering a small country, or conquering herself, and truthfully he wasn¡¯t sure which was the harder goal

    He decided to save her from herself. ¡°A band huh? What did you play?¡±

    Amanda was busy kicking herself. Why had she admitted that of all things after what they¡¯d just done together? He didn¡¯t need to hear about her past exploits, definitely not while she was sitting naked in his bed. Hell, half of them she didn¡¯t really remember much of anyway. Stupid brain always getting her in trouble. Stupid mouth for going along with stupid brain. But as usual Amanda never beat herself up for too long and she was the expert at a good poker face. She shook off any feelings of anguish and focused on what he¡¯d just asked.

    ¡°The drums, mostly. Sometimes guitar, or I¡¯d sing, usually if I was on guitar. But the drums are my specialty even though I learnt the guitar first. Been playing the guitar since I could walk. Dad taught me that. Can you play anything?¡±

    He shook his head and then shrugged. ¡°My mother used to play the piano and she¡¯d sing a lot so sometimes we¡¯d sing along but I never learnt to play.¡± His eyes lost some of their shine as he said it and a sort of sorrowful look came over his face.

    ¡°Do you wish you had?¡±

    He was quiet for a moment as he thought about it. Then he shrugged. ¡°I used to date a girl who was really into music. She could play almost anything, well not the drums but other things, like piano, guitar, a little violin, and some sort of brass instrument.¡± He tired to mime what it looked liked.

    Amanda laughed at his impression.

    Sirius smiled at her. ¡°That was her main instrument though, the whatever it was, tuba I think or something beginning with an ¡®E¡¯...¡±

    He glanced at her questioningly but she just shrugged.

    ¡°I was more into punk rock and classic country. No brass instruments in our band.¡±

    ¡°Well, whatever it was. She was going to teach me some piano. I did learn a few notes but that was years ago.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Well, I jumped aboard a ship and ran away to sea.¡± He spoke as if the answer was obvious.

    She laughed. ¡°And you what, just left her there?¡± Never for a second did she believe that he actually had. But then she saw the look on his face change. In an entirely different more serious tone she asked, ¡°Wait. You didn¡¯t? You just left her there?¡±

    He was frowning and not looking at her now. ¡°Well¡­¡± He scratched his dark hair. ¡°In hindsight, it was a pretty shitty thing to do but you see, I wasn¡¯t planning on getting on the ship. It just sort of happened.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t even tell her goodbye?¡±

    ¡°No. I¡­ I don¡¯t know, I got lost at sea I guess. Time kind of just slips by out here you know?¡±

    "Do you still love her?"

    "I don''t know. I guess not or I wouldn''t have left. I don''t think so. And to be honest I feel worse about leaving my sister behind."

    "Why?"

    He winced. "Because I left her with dad."

    "He wasn''t very nice?" Amanda thought back to the scars on his back.

    ¡°I never wrote to her either. To anyone,¡± he added, not answering the question.

    ¡°Well,¡± Amanda shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s never too late.¡±

    She watched his expressions closely but he did not look at her.

    ¡°No you see, I think it might be. I haven''t been back to Little Rock since I left. Not until Silver''s contract.¡± He glanced at her. ¡°It was just too good to pass up, and as it turns out she''s an in with other clients. Friends with one or two that we already do runs for. Important runs.¡± He sighed. ¡°I can see why the old captain turned to piracy and the odd slave run. It never sat well with the crew but it brought in the money, in a way that scavenging and shipping tea and books just don''t. Scavenging might if we had better equipment but that''s expensive. We just need a few good runs. Silver''s apparently been looking specifically for a black pegasus for ages. That pegasus is our ticket to better quality of life."

    He adjusted his pillow and then slid down a little bit in the bed so he was more comfortable.

    Amanda noticed that he¡¯d changed the topic again and for once she actually didn¡¯t want to talk about the pegasus. She wanted to know more about his past and about him. But those sort of things take time. Time and subtly. She moved in close to him and snuggled up against his side.

    He put his arm around her and absentmindedly stroked her shoulder with one finger.

    "Your life doesn''t seem so bad out here," she told him.

    He shook his head. "You haven''t seen the numbers. We''re just too close to not making it at all."

    Amanda thought about that. It certainly was a conundrum but at least it explained why he was so reluctant to let the pegasus go. Maybe she just needed to help him figure that problem out. She rested her head on his chest and ran her hand through the soft dark hair there. He felt nice and warm.

    His hands moved up to her head and casually played with her own hair, twisting his fingers among it. For a awhile neither of them spoke.

    She raised her head so she could see his face again. He gazed down at her and smiled softly.

    For a moment she thought about just staying quiet and letting the it all last forever, or as long as it could, until dawn at least. But then she asked, ¡°Why did you say it might be too late?¡±

    She watched the sadness that filled his face and for a moment she felt terrible for causing it.

    He sighed and explained, ¡°Because I went back to my old house and none of them were there. The place was just empty. Abandoned. No sign of my sister or my father. They were just all gone.¡±

    ¡°Maybe they went on holiday?¡± Amanda suggested softly.

    Sirius shifted his weight and Amanda pulled away for a second while he got comfortable again. Then she propped herself up on her elbow next to him so she could see him better.

    ¡°No.¡± He shook his head. ¡°Dad didn¡¯t do holidays. I mean he did but not since¡­ not in years¡±

    ¡°Maybe someone in Little Rock knows where they went?¡±

    ¡°Maybe.¡± He glanced at her briefly again. He seemed more thoughtful than sad now.

    Amanda took a chance to learn a little more. ¡°What about your mother, what happened to her?¡±

    The look on his face said that maybe she¡¯d crossed a line. His brow furrowed and he stared at the sheets as though he could see right through them. Amanda got the impression he¡¯d retreated somewhere else for a moment.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to talk about it if you don¡¯t want to,¡± she reassured him.

    He blinked, met her gaze as if surprised to see her there and then he nodded. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind. I¡¯d rather not. Not right now anyway.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m sorry if I-¡±

    He shook his head. ¡°No, you¡¯re alright. Just¡­¡± He turned his body slightly toward her more and focused his attention on her instead of off into the corner. ¡°I want to know more about you. Tell me something about you?¡±

    ¡°Something about me?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± He nodded. ¡°Something you¡¯ve never told anyone else.¡±

    He was watching her now. She glanced away in thought. ¡°Wow, something I¡¯ve never told anyone else. That¡¯s a big ask.¡± But she smiled as she said it and racked her brain for something that might work.

    But he beat her to it with his own question.

    "What are your powers? You know I''m a strongarm but I still don''t know what you are?"

    She smiled at him. Fuck! How was she going to get out of this one? Maybe she should just tell him?

    She stalled. "What do you think I am?"

    "Hmm I dunno. You''re pretty good with that pegasus. Do you talk to animals?"

    He''d come up with the perfect solution almost in an instant. One she had failed to think of and he''d handed it to her on a silver plate. All she had to do was take it. Say he was right. He¡¯d never know. But looking up at him, she felt that she could not lie to him. Or at least, she did not want to. Plus he probably would know eventually. It just didn¡¯t have to be today.

    She flashed him a teasing smile. "Nope. And that''s your one guess for the day gone."

    He raised an eyebrow but picked up on the playful signals she was sending. "You''re not going to tell me?"

    She grinned to cover up how fast her heart was beating. "Where''s the fun in that? You can guess again tomorrow."

    "Do I get a hint?"

    "Maybe if you''re good."

    A look of mischief crossed his face. The next thing she knew he was kissing her. He was gentle and he tasted sweet. His beard tickled her face. She smiled and then they pulled apart only a hair¡¯s width. Just far enough that he could whisper, ¡°How about now?¡±

    She could feel his words on her skin. ¡°Mmm, close,¡± she whispered back.

    He chuckled and he kissed her again. And then his hand dipped down between her legs and somewhere in the next hour all questions were forgotten.

 Chapter 33 - Last Survivors

    Amanda woke the next morning to find Sirius up and gone from the room. Even his black coat was no longer on the chair. In it¡¯s place were some clean clothes from her room and a note.

    ¡®Didn¡¯t want to wake you. I¡¯ll be in the wheelhouse. Maybe later we can go for a ride? X - S¡¯

    It was short and to the point but written with the most beautiful swirly handwriting. Not the sort of handwriting she would have expected him to have. She fingered the X fondly and found the ink was still a little wet.

    With a smile, she put the note down, got dressed, and made her way up to the wheelhouse.

    The boat rocked heavily underfoot, and she bumped into the wall several times on her way up to the main deck. Outside it was dreary and dry but perhaps not for much longer. The wind whipped her hair back and made her wrap her arms about herself. She shivered.

    She dashed inside the welcome shelter of the wheelhouse. The door slammed unintentionally behind her.

    Sirius glanced up as she entered. He smiled fondly at her. He wasn¡¯t driving. He was sitting at the map table and observing Sonny, the one who had scraped the reef earlier on their journey. Sonny was an intimidating looking man with a shaven head and an excessive quantity of tattoos and earrings, but looks were deceiving, and Amanda had quickly found Sonny to be one of the more soft-spoken men on the ship, eager to please and very polite.

    Sirius nodded at one of the other chairs.

    As Amanda took a seat he remarked, ¡°We might want to take that ride this morning if we¡¯re going to at all today. I don¡¯t think that weather¡¯s going to get better.¡±

    Amanda followed his gaze. The sea was choppy and mountainous. The worst she¡¯d seen so far and nothing like her first few days aboard. Sirius and Sonny didn¡¯t seem too worried though and Amanda wondered if maybe Shiv was right and she had no idea of what the sea could really be like. It seemed to change so fast too. She wondered if they knew what they were sailing into or if they were as surprised by the change in weather as she.

    Outside on the deck she could see men adjusting some of the sails and ropes and Shiv yelling at someone who wasn¡¯t doing their job right. The wind pushed at the sails with all her force, occasionally shifting direction and causing the sails to ripple violently and the mast and ship to groan like an old man.

    As much as Amanda wanted to ride the pegasus, there were rules about flying them in strong winds. She bit her lip for a moment and then shook her head. ¡°I think it might be too windy. It¡¯s probably better if we don¡¯t today.¡±

    She met his gaze and he nodded, looking a little disappointed but accepting of her answer.

    She peered back out the window again. ¡°Is it going to get worse?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Probably,¡± Sirius replied but he didn¡¯t sound worried. ¡°Have you had breakfast?¡±

    She shook her head.

    ¡°You should go have some. I¡¯ll probably be here for a few hours.¡±

    ¡°Have you had yours?¡±

    His turn to shake his head.

    ¡°Well, how about I bring some up here. You want anything Sonny?¡±

    ¡°Mmm, maybe a raw egg,¡± Sonny replied.

    ¡°A raw egg?¡± Amanda repeated.

    Sirius smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t ask.¡±

    Amanda shrugged and went of to fetch them all breakfast.

    Bruce was in the kitchen.

    ¡°Hey Bruce.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Hey Amanda! What can I do ya for?¡±

    ¡°Breakfast for me and Sirius, and a raw egg for Sonny.¡±

    ¡°Coming right up.¡± Bruce disappeared into the kitchen.

    ¡°Oi!¡± the chef¡¯s voice called out. ¡°No more eggs for Sonny. Them¡¯s for eating not for spellworking. I¡¯ve told him once, I¡¯ve told him a dozen times.¡±

    ¡°He uses them for spells?¡± Amanda whispered to Bruce as he returned with her request.

    Bruce turned back toward the rest of the kitchen and called, ¡°It¡¯s for the lights Kip. We need em for reading and getting dressed.¡±

    ¡°Bah!¡± came the reply. ¡°What do you need light for in a cabin? Cabin¡¯s for sleeping not for lazing about with silly stories and if you can¡¯t figure out how to put pants on in the dark then ye got no business being out at sea.¡±

    Bruce looked at Amanda a rolled his eyes. Then he asked, ¡°He did say it¡¯s for the lights right?¡±

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Amanda shook her head. ¡°He just said he wanted a raw egg. He didn¡¯t say what for, although Sirius implied that I wouldn¡¯t want to know.¡±

    Bruce thought on it. ¡°He¡¯s probably just teasing. He¡¯s got a sense of humor the captain, not that you¡¯d think that at first. Although sometimes they do other spells too.¡±

    ¡°I thought you needed infusement magic itself to do spells?¡± Amanda inquired. She wasn¡¯t sure if she should poke around too much. Would her knowledge of spells get her in trouble? Although, if they were already doing them perhaps it was fine, besides the things about infusements was common knowledge.

    Bruce didn¡¯t seem to notice either way. He nodded. ¡°Oh we do have an infuser, Fallon. And Sonny¡¯s a luminary so together Fallon and Sonny make the lamps. Not sure how it works but if it means I get to read at night then it''s alright with me. Nothing hard mind you. I kinda learned a bit late. Sirius gives me lessons sometimes. He knows a lot of words and other things. The captain¡¯s basically like an encyclopedia.¡±

    They had an infuser on the ship? Amanda¡¯s blood went cold as she tried to remember which one Fallon was. If she¡¯d used her powers near him, like back when they¡¯d been fighting the beetles, then he¡¯d know what she was and if he was really good he might even be able to read her magic without her having to use her powers. ¡°Which one¡¯s Fallon?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve met him. He¡¯s mostly been with Sable who¡¯s keeping those spider things all nice and locked away. They¡¯re um... they¡¯re really good friends.¡±

    Amanda relaxed. So he probably didn¡¯t know what her powers were then. ¡°Uhh, Bruce,¡± Amanda started as she noticed something slither along the edge of one of the kitchen benches, ¡°Is that one of the carpet pythons?¡±

    Bruce turned to look. ¡°That¡¯s Anne.¡±

    ¡°Anne?¡±

    ¡°Crick¡¯s pet. He¡¯s busy on the rigging at the moment so I¡¯m looking after her for him. Michael said they haven¡¯t been sold yet so Crick wants to buy one.¡±

    ¡°I see. Hey Bruce, how come all the lights are different? There¡¯s the infused lights in the cabins, the caterpillars in the hallways, and then electric lights in the galley, mess, and wheelhouse.¡±

    Bruce gave a shiver. ¡°Ugh yeah the caterpillars. I wish they¡¯d get rid of them. They creep me out. Waay too many legs. And they¡¯re poisonous to touch too you know? Did anyone tell you that?¡±

    She nodded.

    He continued. ¡°Well the captain¡¯s got this rule about no fire you see. The caterpillars are pretty cheap, you can get bags of moths for nearly nothing, and they stay on, even underwater. They¡¯re like amphibious or something but they¡¯re not very bright so for the wheelhouse, galley, mess, and library we use electric. Electric¡¯s too expensive for the cabins though and the wiring¡¯s a pain. You gotta keep it waterproof. But we don¡¯t need bright lights for the cabins, just low light is fine, and you don¡¯t want them on all the time like the hall lights. Fallon¡¯s not a great infuser so the lamps he makes aren¡¯t top tier or anything but they¡¯re cheap enough and good for reading and things.¡±

    ¡°Why not do the halls with infused lamps as well?¡±

    Bruce shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s been suggested, but it¡¯s already a lot of lights and the hall ones are on all the time. He¡¯s basically continually topping the cabin ones up and it uses the eggs. I asked him how once and he started talking about blood sacrifices.¡± Bruce shivered. ¡°That¡¯s getting like dark magic that, sorcerer stuff you know, or warlocks I guess. I don¡¯t really know the difference. I don¡¯t really want to. But since he uses eggs I figure that¡¯s okay, maybe.¡± He shrugged. ¡°I like it more than the caterpillars anyway. I don¡¯t want one of them sleeping above me you know?.¡±

    Amanda nodded. That all made sense to her. Spells required considerably more energy than raw magic. When she¡¯d messed about with it in her childhood she¡¯d seen many spells whose casting required animal sacrifices or worse. She¡¯d learnt pretty quickly that it wasn¡¯t so much about the specific animal but about the blood. If a spell listed cat, as many did for some reason, it often didn¡¯t make too much difference if a rabbit was used instead. Well at least they still seemed to work as expected. Amanda hadn¡¯t had the heart to ever actually try one with a cat but her friend had been plenty good at catching rabbits and since the rabbits dug holes in the paddocks which endangered the horses and also ate all the veges in her mother¡¯ garden she hadn¡¯t felt so bad about using them in spells.

    ¡°So, I assume the no fire rule also extends to firestarters?¡± Amanda asked casually.

    ¡°Oh, shit yeah. Hell if we ever found a firestarter on this boat he¡¯d be put in a dingy and pushed out to sea no questions asked. That¡¯s a dangerous power to have, but we don¡¯t really ship people... at least not anymore¡­¡± He trailed off as if he¡¯d said too much.

    Amanda was grateful though, at least it stopped him wondering why she¡¯d asked. She decided not to press him too hard about the slavery stuff, after all the Sirius had said that had been under the old captain and Bruce would have been only fourteen. She tried to imagine living and working on a ship at fourteen. She¡¯d heard the stories from the others about how Bruce had grown up at sea on a different ship. How he¡¯d been found by a crew of scavengers, as just a young lad, drifting among the wreck of that same ship. The only survivor. They¡¯d rescued him, fed him, clothed him, and now he was one of them.

    Amanda didn¡¯t want to leave him with thoughts of the old days though so she tried a quip. One that might give her a little more information on the fire thing. ¡°No open flames, but dragons are fine.¡±

    Bruce¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Oh! Those eggs! Sirius was furious and I heard Shiv wanted to toss them in the sea. Makes sense though. Shiv in particular hates fire. That¡¯s how he lost his family. But you said they won¡¯t hatch right? And they¡¯re super valuable.¡±

    Amanda nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. They need heat and a lot of it, plus they¡¯re not ready. They¡¯ll get bigger before that happens. They were a lot better packaged than Silver¡¯s stuff though. Someone knew what they were doing there¡­ hey what was that about Shiv¡¯s family?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Bruce hesitated and suddenly looked guilty again. ¡°Well, Shiv¡¯s always been a sailor. He grew up around ships and on them but eventually he settled down, just worked the docks, in Scarlett. That¡¯s where he¡¯s from originally. He had a wife and two kids, boys I think. There¡¯s a bit of an elemental feud there though. A lot of water elementals live in Scarlett for some reason and they got beef with some islands to the south, mostly firestarters. I don¡¯t really know the history of it but there was an attack. A firestarter set some buildings on fire and well, one of them was Shiv¡¯s place. He was out at the time but his family wasn¡¯t. He joined us not too long after that.¡±

    Amanda just stared at him with a kind of horrified look on her face. She couldn¡¯t think of anything to say to that. She was quiet so long that eventually Bruce awkwardly reminded her, ¡°Um, your food¡¯s getting cold.¡±

    ¡°Right¡­ right! I should get back up. Thanks Bruce.¡± She tried to give him a smile but she knew it didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes. Whether Bruce noticed or not she would never know. He¡¯d probably assume that it was because what he¡¯d told her about Shiv¡¯s family was horrifying, and that was at least partly true, but there was another reason too. After what Bruce had just told her it was no wonder that fire was prohibited, on this ship even more than some others. And fire was one thing, but in light of what had happened to Shiv¡¯s family, her being a firestarter suddenly looked a whole lot worse.

 Chapter 34 - The Gilded Cage

    She returned to the bridge with her mind occupied. She handed Sirius his food and Sonny his egg. They both told her, ¡°Thanks.¡±

    ¡°Bruce wanted to know if it¡¯s for the lights?¡±

    ¡°Err¡­ yes,¡± Sonny replied in a way that made Amanda pretty sure that it was most definitely not for the lights.

    She sat down to eat her own breakfast, pancakes covered in maple syrup, what little remained that hadn¡¯t been unloaded at Wildwater after the whole beetle debacle. As she ate she wondered how to ask, or if she even should, what the egg was actually for.

    Sirius interrupted her thoughts. ¡°Oh hey, it¡¯s the next day. I get another guess now.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± She turned to him with a blank expression on her face.

    ¡°About what your powers are.¡±

    Her whole insides dropped several degrees and she desperately tried not to show it in her face.

    ¡°R-right,¡± she managed to stammer out with a half smile.

    Sirius didn¡¯t notice her tone. He too was busy trying to think of a guess.

    ¡°Mindwalker?¡±

    She laughed, half in relief than anything else. ¡°I wish.¡± She attempted to shake off her worries and thoughts of buildings and people on fire. To claim the same playful feeling that had worked so well last night. The best way to present yourself as something was to actually be it. She fixed her mind on the moment, the look in his face, lighthearted, playful. It reminded her of what had occurred last night, their bodies so close, intertwined. That memory did the trick. She found herself smiling again naturally and without even intending to. Fire and fear were pushed to another corner of her mind, at least for now.

    ¡°Hmm, no I suppose not. But you¡¯re so good at poker, and reading people. Damn I should have gone empath.¡± He studied her again. ¡°Are you an empath.?¡±

    She grinned wildly. ¡°That¡¯s a second guess.¡± Damn, how many did he have before he finally hit on the right one? At least he seemed like he was having fun. Out of the corner of her eye she noticed Sonny glance at her. Was he listening to their conversation? Probably. She needed to find a new topic.

    ¡°Hmm. I seem to recall you promising me a hint.¡±

    Gods! That slight curve in his mouth, so subtle and yet it said so much. The green sparkle in his eyes that contrasted so well with his black hair made her want to trust him, to just tell him. But Sonny was right there, and after what Bruce had said¡­ she felt a sudden urge to get away and think. She couldn¡¯t think when Sirius was looking at her like that.

    The sea provided her with a lucky distraction. The boat came out of a extra large trough just then with a strong whack from the next wave. They had to hold tight onto their plates and the ship. All three of them looked out at the sea. Sonny struggled with the wheel a little.

    ¡°Try take the waves at a bit more of an angle Sonny. You¡¯ll find it¡¯s a bit smoother,¡± Sirius told him.

    ¡°Is it going to get much rougher do you think? Once the rain hits. How big do they get?¡± Amanda asked.

    Sirius gave her a knowing almost devious smile. ¡°A lot bigger than this, twice as big at least. This is nothing.¡±

    ¡°Twice?¡± Amanda could easily imagine waves like that just swallowing the ship whole.

    He glanced at her and noticing her worry he added in a serious but compassionate tone, ¡°The ship can handle a lot worse than this. If you don¡¯t see Pete out there with his head hanging over the sides then it¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±

    Sonny chuckled at that. ¡°And even if you do see Pete, as long as he hasn¡¯t fallen off all is fine.¡±

    She glanced at Sirius questioningly.

    ¡°Pete¡¯s usually the first to get seasick,¡± Sirius explained.

    ¡°He¡¯s nothing if not consistent,¡± Sonny added.

    ¡°He¡¯s a good marker for how rough the sea is,¡± Sirius agreed. With a look toward Amanda he asked, ¡°You¡¯re not feeling sick are you?¡±

    She shook her head.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s probably a good sign. I do expect it will get a little rougher yet. If you do feel sick the best thing you can do is come up on deck where you can see the horizon-¡±

    Amanda frowned as she glanced out the window at the towering waves. The horizon? What horizon?

    ¡°-although out on deck gets a bit risky with the wind and the water. There¡¯s less chance of you going overboard if you just come into the wheelhouse.¡±

    She nodded just as they got hit hard by another wave.

    ¡°I might go get them to adjust the trim. Be right back,¡± Sirius told them.

    Both Amanda and Sonny looked after him with a worried expression. Amanda noticed Sonny¡¯s look and it did nothing to calm her own nerves. Evidently this was a boat driving lesson of sorts and remembering how Sonny had hit the reef earlier on their journey she wasn¡¯t feeling confident about his driving now. But Sirius didn¡¯t seem too concerned and she trusted Sirius right?

    He was back several minutes later with a spray-soaked Shiv. He poked his head in the wheelhouse. ¡°We¡¯re gonna shift some of the cargo load. I¡¯ll get Pierre to come up early and supervise okay?¡±

    ¡°Can I help?¡± Amanda asked.

    ¡°Mmm, it¡¯s better you don¡¯t. The cargo¡¯s heavy and when the boat¡¯s moving like this it can get quite dangerous. We¡¯ve got a system that works though. Feel free to hang out here. We¡¯ll be a few hours. Not much else to do on the ship today unless you know how to rig. The rocking makes other work tricky.¡±

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Amanda nodded, and then Sirius disappeared. Pierre came up soon and for awhile she chatted with him and Sonny, mostly asking them things about sailing. Pierre had been sailing most of his life, although this was the biggest ship he¡¯d ever worked on. Apparently racing the smaller ones had been his specialty. He¡¯d also spent some time boat building and was a decent wood repairman.

    Sonny on the other hand, had grown up on land to an upper class but not excessively rich family who had never quite understood his fascination with the sea. He¡¯d passively done what others had almost expected of him most of his life until a year ago when he¡¯d quit his job as a bartender and walked up the boardwalk of the Black Dog. Now he was living his dream of driving a boat.

    ¡°It took Sirius six months to convince Shiv we should let him have a go but apart from the two reefs and one whale he hasn¡¯t done that badly,¡± Pierre told her.

    ¡°A whale?¡±

    ¡°She don¡¯t need to know about that,¡± Sonny complained.

    Pierre leaned in conspiratorially.

    Amanda listened politely to the story and then excused herself. Eventually returning to her cabin she lay down on her bed, temporarily exhausted. She felt she needed just a few minutes to regather her bearings. After the night¡¯s events and then Bruce¡¯s comments she needed time to think. For several minutes she just lay there, feeling the movement of the boat. It wasn¡¯t particularly pleasant, more like a slow roller-coaster than a gentle rocking. Lying down she felt her head almost starting to spin a little so she sat back up.

    Her gaze casually roamed her room. Despite being smaller it didn¡¯t feel as cozy as Sirius¡¯s room. She missed the stars on the ceiling, and the fluffier duvet, but most of all she wanted nothing more than to go back to that room and find Sirius there and curl up in his arms again. To hold him. To touch him. Somehow she felt as distant from yesterday as she did from a year ago. The world was new and she wanted to explore it. She¡¯d had sex and dated others before but never in her life had she missed someone¡¯s company so quickly. How little time she had spent with him and yet every time she saw him she was focused on him such that it felt like she¡¯d known him her whole life. And there was still so much more to know.

    Her gaze found the book, the one he¡¯d given her. Seeking a way to get closer to him she reached for it, turned to the second story and began to read:

    The Gilded Cage

    Once upon a time there lived two princesses who were captured and imprisoned in two separate cages in the tower of a mean sorcerer.

    One cage was bare and damp. A pipe in one corner continually dripped and produced a echo the never ceased, an ever lasting PLOP PLOP PLOP which permeated the mind and harassed the princess regardless of whether she was awake or asleep. The water caused a fine algae to grow, making the floor slippery to walk upon, so the utmost attention was required, unless one wished for a bruised tailbone. There was no bed, only the cold stone floor. And no windows or anything interesting to look at. Nothing but the algae and a dark hole in one corner which attracted the flies all year round. Food was served once a day, always the same unidentifiable slop that had a texture like a sheep¡¯s brain.

    The other cage, in contrast, was lavishly decorated. The large window, which provided a lovely view of the sea, was elegantly adorned with velvet curtains dyed in the richest of reds. The floor was made with mahogany wood, speckled and knotted with markings so detailed that it was a work of art all on its own right. The artwork itself covered ever inch of the wall, paintings of far off lands, places and things a princess could only dream of. There was a bed filled with piles of cushions and soft, warm, blankets. Food could be summoned day or night by the ring of a bell. Anything the princess might require could be brought to her cell. Cheese or sugar. A kitten or a cowbell. As long as it fit in the room and would do her no harm, nothing was too much to ask. Except for one thing.

    And that one thing the cages had in common, which was that the door was always locked.

    For years the two princesses lived their separate lives. One dreamed of the sea, the crashing waves that served the backdrop to her thoughts. It was right there, under the pale moon, so close and yet unreachable, just outside her window. She longed to visit the places she saw in the art that hung on the wall.

    The other dreamed of not very much at all for sleep is difficult when a pipe is constantly dripping not very far away, and without knowledge of the outside beyond her early years before she had been taken, she found it hard to imagine another life. But every day when her food came she wondered if today was the day he would finally let her go, one way or another.

    One day she got her wish. The sorcerer opened the cage doors and each princess was given a choice.

    To the first, the one in the gilded cage he spoke, ¡°You may leave this tower now or you may stay where you are but know this, once your choice is made, if you choose to leave you may not come back. This is your choice.¡±

    Outside she saw the sea beckon and, without thought or attention to anything else but the sea, she took her chance.

    The sorcerer then went to the other princess and he made her an offer. Presenting her with the cage of the princess who had left he said, ¡°Now this is your choice. You may move into this new room or you may leave the tower entirely. But know this, once you choose, you can not change your mind. This is your choice.¡±

    The princess looked outside the tower door to the large mass of dark swirling water just down the hill. Outside the tower the wind howled and the rain went PLOP PLOP PLOP. Algae and moss grew on the cobblestones that led down to the sea, it¡¯s dangerous surface glimmered in the lightning.

    Then she turned to the new room and saw such comfort and warmth as she had never seen before. On a table in the middle of the room lay a hot plate with a juicy steak and crisp sweet-smelling green vegetables. In the corner a bed made up and sized just for her. And so she too, made her choice.

    Outside, the wind and cold stung the skin of the first princess, but she pressed on, all the way to the edge of the sea. Her body was like ice by the time she reached the water, her tailbone bruised and sore. But the moment her fingers touched the surf, she realised her mistake. She had nowhere to go and no way of sailing the ocean like she had in her dreams. And the weather was cold and wet. She turned back.

    She banged on the door of the tower. ¡°Let me in please. Please let me in. It¡¯s so cold! I want to come back in.¡±

    But no answer was heard and eventually she turned back toward the sea and when she reached its edge once more, she found she could no longer feel the cold, for her skin had turned to stone.

    Inside the gilded room, the other princess had just finished a delicious meal and was eyeing up the comfy bed but there was one problem. It was the sound. From somewhere out the window, layered in among the sounds of the sea and the storm was horrible wailing cry, like someone in pain.

    After awhile she went to the window and she looked out. And down there by the sea she saw a girl, not unlike herself, only this one was made of stone, a statue of sorts just frozen there gazing out at the great big blue. And for the first time the princess considered that there might be something else beyond that horizon.

    ¡°What is it my princess?¡± asked the sorcerer gently.

    Still looking out she replied. ¡°Oh, nothing, I¡¯m just tired.¡±

    ¡°Then rest my dear.¡± He gestured to the bed and then he left her alone.

    So she turned her back to the window and found her soul content.

    Amanda set the book down not sure she was content with that ending. It was as depressing as the first one had been. She turned to the next one, but she was barely a couple of lines in when there came a loud crash, similar to the one that had startled her the night of the sirens. For a moment she wondered if it had something to do with them, the sirens, that perhaps maybe they had returned. But after a few tense seconds she shook the feeling off. That was silly. It was just something elsewhere. Maybe the men moving cargo in the hold? Except it was too similar to the other night. It was a sound she¡¯d heard before and this time she was going to find out what it was.

 Chapter 35 - The Black Ghost

    There was another bang as Amanda stuck her head out into the hallway. She stumbled out of the door and followed the sounds all the way to the hold with the pegasus. He was tied up tighter than she¡¯d left him and she watched as he suddenly bucked and booted the ship¡¯s wall behind him making the exact sound she¡¯d heard.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you,¡± she cooed softly as she walked across the floor to meet him. ¡°You¡¯re the ghost.¡± She paused. ¡°That¡¯s not a bad name for you actually, Ghost. How do you like that huh?¡±

    He whinnied as she approached and then blew a raspberry through his nose.

    She laughed and then stroked his soft coat. ¡°Oh, you poor thing. Someone¡¯s tied you up so you can barely move.¡± It wasn¡¯t the first time she had found him like this.

    ¡°That¡¯s so he won¡¯t fall over and injure himself.¡±

    She turned to find Michael sitting on a crate watching her. He held a cup in one hand and she could smell the alcohol from here. Truthfully she kind of wanted a drink herself right about now but she wasn¡¯t about to ask Michael for one.

    She put her hands on her hips and felt the pegasus restlessly nudge her hair from behind. ¡°If you knew anything at all about pegasi you¡¯d know they have excellent balance, better than most people. They aren¡¯t just horses with wings. He¡¯d do find with this sort of movement and if you really were trying to make him stable you wouldn¡¯t have just tied his head.¡± Furiously she turned away from him and started loosing the lead. ¡°He needs room to roam.¡±

    ¡°If he has room to roam then he just kicks when we come to feed him,¡± Michael drawled lazily.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t kick me. I¡¯ll do the feeding then,¡± she told him without turning around. ¡°Not that I haven¡¯t been doing most of it anyway,¡± she mumbled under her breath. Michael was often late or forgetful with the food, not just for the Ghost but for the two other pegasi on the ship. They were only foals though and, Amanda thought, far too young to have been taken from their mother. Something must have happened to her for them to be on their own. She hoped it hadn¡¯t been during their capture.

    Suddenly she felt something grab her by the hair from behind and yank her backwards. The next minute Michael had his face thrust up next to her ear and was whispering furiously, ¡°You think you¡¯re so much better than the rest of us don¡¯t ya?¡±

    Right then, Ghost, as he was now called, stretched his neck forward and bit Michael right on the shoulder.

    ¡°Arrgh!¡± Michael shrieked and then he whacked Ghost right in the face.

    Amanda tried to grab his arm. ¡°Don¡¯t you hit him!¡±

    Michael turned and grabbed her instead. Then with one hand around her neck he dragged her away from the reach of the pegasus. Ghost whinnied mournfully.

    Michael pushed her up against the wall of the ship. ¡°I think you need to be brought down a peg or two,¡± he growled right in her face. He was so close she could smell the onions he¡¯d had for lunch.

    She tried to push him off but he was so much stronger than she was.

    ¡°Hel-!¡± She screamed out, hoping to get someone¡¯s attention but Michael pressed one hand tight around her throat cutting off the sound.

    She thrashed and kicked and fought but he held her still, her feet barely touching the ground.

    With his free hand he slowly slid it up and under the edge of her shirt.

    That was it. That was as far as she was letting him get. It was enough. Fear of any other repercussions be damned right now she was fighting for her life. She called upon her powers and she summoned fire. Even in the position she was in she could control it well. She didn¡¯t burn him whole as he might deserve. Even now she used her magic carefully, subtlety. Into her neck and her belly, where ever his hands touched her she summoned a hot burning flame. Nothing like a normal flame, not wild but tightly focused, and with all the heat facing him and only him. Not even her clothes would be singed.

    ¡°Arrrgh!¡± he screamed, even louder than she had and he pulled back. He looked down at his hands. Each of them was lobster red. ¡°Arrgh! What did you do to me you bitch?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on in here?¡± a voice asked from the doorway.

    At the same time, while Amanda was trying to get her breath back, Michael raised a closed fist and he struck her sideways across the face.

    She crumpled to the floor from the force of it.

    Nearby, two pairs of men¡¯s boots scuffled about violently.

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Amanda hesitantly touched one hand to her left temple where Michael had struck her. It stung and the world took a moment to come back into focus. When it did she looked up to see Bob-bee beating the life out of Michael. Bob-bee seemed to keep he feet much better with the rocking of the boat and he was using it to his advantage to throw Michael around the room, getting in punches where he could. He¡¯d throw him against the wall in order to keep himself upright and then catch him again as the boat tilted the other way.

    ¡°Oi! What¡¯s all this?¡± another voice cried from the doorway.

    She recognised Shiv¡¯s voice this time. Two more men followed him into the room soon after. It took her a second to register that it was Sirius, and Jimmi, the big bearded guy who was one of the few of the crew who was taller and bigger than Sirius.

    Shiv grabbed Bob-bee by the back of the shirt and yanked him off Michael. Bob-bee was taller than Shiv but Shiv was stronger.

    Michael stumbled backwards away from Bob-bee with his hands raised. He pointed to Amanda.

    ¡°That bitch burnt me.¡±

    Bob-bee pointed to Michael. ¡°He hit her. I saw him.¡±

    Shiv looked at each of them in turn.

    Sirius met Amanda¡¯s gaze. She could see his jaw tense and eyes darken. There was a cool rage growing there somewhere beneath that calm outer surface.

    She dropped her hand from her temple down to her lap and from a quick glance, realised there was blood on her fingers.

    ¡°Put him in the brig,¡± Sirius commanded.

    Jimmi moved forward to take Michael.

    ¡°Oh, come one!¡± Michael cried. ¡°I was provoked! Look what she did to my hands.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t see any burns, mate. They just look red.¡± Jimmi remarked as he took a hold of Michael¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°That¡¯s cause they¡¯re burnt!¡± he screamed.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the singe marks then?¡± Neko asked as he too joined the group in the room. Behind him, Amanda could see Alice and one brown-haired crewman that she didn¡¯t recognise.

    Shiv was still looking from Michael to Amanda. Amanda could see that Shiv didn¡¯t trust either of them.

    Neko crossed the room toward Amanda. He glared toward Michael the entire way. Then he offered a hand out to Amanda. ¡°You alright?¡± he asked as he helped her to her feet.

    She nodded although truthfully she was a little shaken.

    ¡°This is ridiculous!¡± Michael screamed. ¡°I¡¯ve had to put up with derision and disrespect since the moment I set foot on this boat. Every day some arsehole puts an egg in my shoes or my bed and then this wench who keeps getting in the way of my job has the audacity to try to claim what isn¡¯t hers. She acts like the ground she walks on is paved with fucking gold. Well I¡¯m fucking sick if it! When we get to Scarlett I-¡±

    ¡°That pegasus was hers to begin with and you damn well know it,¡± Sirius told him in a voice that was almost a growl. ¡°That¡¯s stolen property that we¡¯re shipping for your boss. Don¡¯t pretend like it ain¡¯t. And given the way you¡¯ve acted I¡¯ve half a mind to give it right back to her right now.¡±

    An unsettling silence descended upon the rest of the crew. Amanda watched as many of them looked surprised and maybe even a little worried at Sirius¡¯ words. Jimmi was hard to read, staunch and silent as always but she saw his eyebrows twitch down briefly at the mention of giving her the pegasus. Neko had placed himself slightly defensively in front of Amanda and was still glaring at Michael but even he looked surprised at the threat. Alice was frowning.

    The crewman she didn¡¯t recognise shared a look with Shiv. Then Shiv glanced at Amanda. She felt like she was being put under scrutiny. From the thoughtful look on his face she felt that her powers would not be secret for long if they even still were. She got the distinctive feeling that maybe he already knew.

    Sirius didn¡¯t appear to notice the reactions of the crew. She could see he was angry from the look in his eyes and the tension in his jaw, angrier than she¡¯d ever seen him look but physically he still remained calm, his body relaxed, mostly. He was focused on Michael.

    ¡°When Sirena-¡±

    ¡°Fuck Sirena!¡± Sirius told him plainly. ¡°Jimmi, take him to the hold. Put him under watch. Don¡¯t let him out or give him any food unless I say so got it?¡±

    She noticed Shiv¡¯s mouth twitch but it wasn¡¯t upwards. He wasn¡¯t happy with his captain¡¯s actions. She could tell.

    Jimmi did as he was told and started dragging Michael toward the door.

    ¡°You stupid fools!¡± Michael cried. ¡°That girl¡¯s a firestarter. That was fire she burned me with. I fucking felt it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll feel my fist in your skull if you don¡¯t shut up,¡± Jimmi told him in a bored tone.

    ¡°Oh, come on,¡± Alice added. ¡°If she were a firestarter how come only your hands are red and nothing else hmm? Ain¡¯t no firestarter that precise.¡±

    ¡°Besides,¡± Neko added, ¡°Amanda¡¯s a good person. She wouldn¡¯t endanger us by keeping a secret like that.¡±

    Amanda felt her stomach curl in on its self as Neko¡¯s comment landed a square kick in the guts. Across the room Sirius was looking at her thoughtfully and beady-eyed Shiv was giving Michael a similar look as he was dragged from the room. Alice followed Jimmi and Michael out.

    Neko turned to Amanda. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re alright?¡±

    She put on her best poker face and nodded again, not trusting herself to speak.

    The others stood in silence for a moment and a couple of curious new faces appeared at the door. Sirius noticed them and then commanded, ¡°Alright, back to work everyone, shows over¡±

    Shiv made for the door calling to the unnamed crewman as he did. ¡°Fallon, a word?¡±

    Fallon? The infuser? That Fallon? Shit! Could he tell what her powers were? He hadn¡¯t been there when she¡¯d used them but maybe he¡¯d been close enough?

    Neko hesitated.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡±Sirius told him, ¡°I¡¯ll make sure she¡¯s okay.¡±

    Still Neko hesitated but only briefly. Then he walked towards the door. He glanced back only once, just in time to see Sirius raise a gentle hand to brush Amanda¡¯s hair out of the way so he could see where Michael had hit her.

    ¡°Come on,¡± Sirius told her. ¡°We¡¯ll go get that fixed up.¡±

    At first Amanda thought he was leading her to the medical closet but he wasn¡¯t. He took her to his cabin instead. He told her to wait there and then he left.

    She took a seat on the bed and waited. Now he had to ask her what she was surely? It was no longer a game. Another of her father¡¯s mantras entered her head then.

    ¡®All of life is a game. There ain¡¯t nothing you can do about it except play the hand you¡¯re dealt.¡¯

    A lot of her father¡¯s mantras related to cards in some way. Cards and horses and booze.

    It didn¡¯t feel like a game though. It felt like her heart was at stake, or maybe her life. She wasn¡¯t even sure which was worse.

    Okay then, so how did she play this hand?

 Chapter 36 - A Different Ending

    It wasn¡¯t too long before Sirius returned. He had with him a bottle of antiseptic, some cotton pads, two shot glasses, and a bottle of Jack.

    Her eye caught the bottle of Jack immediately and it did make her perk up. Not just because it was alcohol but because Sirius was bringing her alcohol and she knew what his thoughts on the stuff were.

    ¡°Human whiskey?¡± she observed.

    He laughed as he set things down on the table. The he reached up for the cut on her forehead with antiseptic soaked pad. He gently brushed a few wild strands of hair out of the way, much like he had done earlier. ¡°I thought that might cheer you up.¡±

    ¡°But you don¡¯t drink.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t drink when the crew¡¯s getting pissed. It¡¯s fine on the odd occasion and I figure this one warrants and exception.¡±

    She winced as he cleaned her cut with the antiseptic.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± he told her.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re alright.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about Michael. What he did.¡±

    Amanda was surprised at the anger in his voice. She glanced up at his face. ¡°That wasn¡¯t your fault.¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it? He¡¯s on my ship. I¡¯m responsible for what happens on my ship.¡± He sat down on the bed next to her.

    ¡°You can¡¯t control everything. Anyway, I¡¯m fine.¡± Amanda was surprised to find she meant it too, apart from the one niggling worry about the whole firestarter thing. Why hadn¡¯t he asked yet?

    ¡°You want a plaster?¡± Sirius asked as he held up a pack.

    Amanda laughed and shook her head. ¡°Dad always said things heal better when they¡¯re open to the air, and he was a healer so¡­¡± She paused. She couldn¡¯t keep waiting like this. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you asked about my powers?¡±

    Sirius shrugged. ¡°Power is a personal thing. You want to tell me you¡¯ll tell me. I trust you.¡± He got up from the bed and crossed to the table. There he poured them each a shot of whiskey. She was surprised how well the glasses stayed put with the constant rolling of the ocean. They must have a grippy bottom or something.

    ¡°Maybe you shouldn¡¯t.¡±

    He glanced at her and she caught a smile there beneath his dark beard. ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I trust you.¡±

    Amanda frowned at him, confused.

    ¡°You¡¯re don¡¯t have as good of a poker face as you think,¡± he added. Another smile.

    Amanda snorted. ¡°You¡¯ve seen me play. You think you could beat me?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± The smile was still there, more subtle now but there was that glint in his eye again. He was teasing, that much she knew, she just wasn¡¯t sure where he was going with this line of conversation. Perhaps he didn¡¯t know any better than she did what lay ahead? Perhaps he was just testing the waters, just like she was. He was right about one thing though. She had trouble reading him. He was certainly an enigma.

    ¡°Not in aggregate,¡± he added. He took the seat by the desk and handed her the glass of whiskey

    She snorted again. Not in aggregate? This guy was too smart for her. Who talked like that? And here she was with a cut on her forehead acting completely unladylike. She had to internally laugh at that thought. Her mother was always telling her to be more ladylike and never in her life had she ever wanted to be ladylike, until now. Well, too late, fuck it. You play the hand you have. If there was one thing she was good at it was going with the flow.

    Putting on a more serious front she said, ¡°You know that book you got me with all those stories?¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡± He caught on to the serious tone and he looked at her curiously.

    ¡°Well I read another one. The one about the two princesses in the cage.¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°And it¡¯s horribly depressing. One of them turns to stone and the other one just ends up locked in a different cage. Are all the stories in that book sad like that?¡±

    He smiled softly. ¡°It¡¯s funny. I never actually thought of them like that but I suppose they are. I used to find them comforting.¡±

    ¡°Comforting?¡± she gave him a disbelieving look.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± He looked thoughtful.

    ¡°Well I want a new ending. You gave me one to the other story. Now I want one for this story,¡± she demanded with a smile. Then she nodded to the bed beside her. ¡°Come sit.¡±

    He did as he was told. Soon they were sitting side by side on the bed. ¡°A new ending, hmm. Okay. Let me think for a bit.¡± He sipped his whiskey thoughtfully.

    ¡°What do you think of this?¡± he asked of the whiskey.

    ¡°Honestly? I can¡¯t tell the difference.¡±

    He laughed. ¡°Neither can I. Okay how about this for a different ending...¡±

    ¡°There once was a man who kept two princesses trapped in cages, one bare and damp, the other lavish with a little window that overlooked the sea.

    One day he threw the cage door open and offered the girls a chance to go free. The girl in the gilded cage fled outside to find a rough world. When asked if she wanted to return she said no. But outside the weather beat at her relentlessly until eventually she turned to stone. Then the stone crumbled and blew away in the wind. The other girl chose the gilded cage. But that night she looked out at the sea for the first time and although she went to bed content, that was also the first night in a long time that she dreamed.

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    As the days passed and the gilded cage got more and more familiar she too longed for the vast and endless sea. Not wanting to turn to stone like her sister she comes up with a plan-¡±

    ¡°Her sister?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they¡¯re sisters.¡±

    ¡°Okay, continue.¡±

    ¡°So she comes up with a plan. Night and day she works, trying to figure out exactly what makes a sorcerer tick.¡±

    ¡°Ooo, I know. Is it arrogance?¡±

    Sirius gave her a look.

    ¡°An obnoxious intellect?¡± she offered in a playful tone. ¡°Or¡­ maybe¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you want to hear the rest of the story or not?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sorry. Please continue.¡± She set her empty shot glass aside and cuddled up close to him.

    He sculled the rest of his whiskey, set it aside, and wrapped an arm around her. ¡°It¡¯s the pursuit of knowledge,¡± he answered.

    ¡°I knew it!¡±

    He gave her another look.

    Amanda sniggered and watched at Sirius did his very best to keep a straight face.

    ¡°Go on,¡± she encouraged.¡±

    He paused to chuckle before continuing. ¡°Okay¡­ so¡­ I¡¯ve forgotten where I was up to.¡±

    ¡°She was figuring out what made the sorcerer tick.¡±

    ¡°Right right, um, so as we know all sorcerers love knowledge, so she figured it must be some kind of horrific experiment, except in this case he hardly ever seemed to ask her any questions, so she figured he must be observing her some other way.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a mindwalker,¡± Amanda guessed.

    She felt Sirius¡¯ chest move as he tried not to laugh again. Then he held a finger to his lips.

    She looked adoringly up at him and watched his green eyes twinkle. She marvelled at how he could smile with his eyes even without moving his lips.

    For a moment he seemed lost again. Then he picked up the story. ¡°So she looked everywhere for something that might be an infusement.¡±

    ¡°Lots of things to look at in a gilded cage,¡± Amanda observed.

    ¡°There are,¡± Sirius agreed, ¡°But she was a borrower-¡±

    ¡°How come she didn¡¯t just borrow the sorcerer¡¯s powers?¡±

    ¡°Because he¡¯s a sorcerer and also a mindwalker and so for some reason she never thinks of it.¡± For a moment he gave her that mischievous grin before getting serious again. ¡°So she searched and she searched but she found nothing. For months and months she stayed up late considering her options, until even the very annoying seagull outside her window had gone to bed.¡±

    ¡°The seagull? Are you just making this up?¡± she accused.

    He gave her a look of disbelief but his tone was playful, ¡°No, it¡¯s a legit fucking ending. Signed sealed and approved by the original author.¡±

    She grinned then pulled herself up higher so she could rest her head on his shoulder.

    ¡°Anyway the seagull is important.¡±

    She snorted and then gave him a doubtful look.

    He smiled secretively. ¡°It is. Listen,¡± he told her as his voice suddenly took on an entirely different tone. Up until then it had been lighthearted, playful, and a little hesitant as if he was trying to think of things as he said them. But now it became more rhythmic and hushed. Amanda found herself captivated by it and she no longer asked any questions. She just listened as he described all the things the princess tried, none of which worked.

    ¡°One day she was sitting at her the window looking out as she noticed something unusual about the seagull.¡±

    He glanced at Amanda to see if she would ask but she stayed silent and so Sirius answered for her. ¡°It was the only one.¡±

    He continued. ¡°In all her years since her sister had left not once had she ever seen a seagull before, until a couple of months ago this one just showed up. At first she didn¡¯t notice it. It just blended into the background until this one particular day when she was feeling especially wistful. But once she did notice it, once she really looked at it, everything changed. Including the seagull. Right before her very eyes the seagull shifted into none other than her sister, the one whom she had seen turn to stone. You see, her sister was a powerful shapeshifter.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of a shapeshifter who can turn to stone or who can split their body apart,¡± Amanda countered.

    ¡°Well, this one could. Power is as unique as people.¡±

    Amanda didn¡¯t argue. She supposed it was theoretically possible, after all she could do things most other firestarters couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°As the princess watched, her sister transformed once more, this time into a golden monkey with a key shaped tail. A key that just happened to fit the lock on the bars that covered the window.¡±

    ¡°How come the sorcerer didn¡¯t know the seagull was the other princess?¡± Amanda asked.

    ¡°Because he had one weakness that the sister had figured out. Despite being a very powerful sorcerer he couldn¡¯t read or control the mind of anyone in animal form. Also on this particular day he was out getting groceries.¡±

    Amanda snorted. ¡°Wait, how did the sister figure that out?¡±

    ¡°Well, you know know how there was the bell for the food. Often when it was rung the food would appear almost immediately, as if it had been made in advance.¡±

    ¡°By someone who could read minds?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. But some days the sister liked to transform into a cat because then she could fit her whole body into the sunny patch on the floor and because she could hear the sea better. On days like this she might fancy something to eat but when she transformed to ring the bell the food was never quite as fast.¡±

    ¡°Clever,¡± Amanda mused. ¡°But why did her sister wait to let her out? Surely the sorcerer must have left the tower other times?¡±

    ¡°Because she wasn¡¯t sure the princess wanted to be rescued. After all the princess chose that cage remember? So her sister had to be sure she really wanted to leave. Just because she survived and grew to love her freedom did not mean that the outside world was any kinder or that her sister would like it as she did.¡±

    Amanda grew thoughtful and in a more serious voice she asked, ¡°Do you think she was really content? The girl in the first story, the one who chose the gilded the cage?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps,¡± he smiled softly again and his expression got thoughtful. ¡°I always thought it was a bit reminiscent of real life. Everything¡¯s a cage one way or another.¡±

    She frowned. ¡°Do you really think so?¡±

    He looked at her. ¡°But some cages are better than others.¡±

    She thought about it and then asked, ¡°Like not having a lot of money?¡±

    ¡°Like that. But also I think the important part was that she got to choose. That was her freedom in a way. Besides, is anyone ever really content?¡±

    ¡°But she couldn¡¯t change her mind later, neither of them could. And I¡¯m not so sure that contentment is the goal.¡± She laid her head on his chest and with a sigh she said, ¡°I get why you can¡¯t just give me the pegasus, despite what you said to Michael.¡±

    Sirius was quiet.

    Amanda couldn¡¯t help herself. What she said next, despite what it sounded like, really wasn¡¯t intended to persuade him, honest. She simply wanted to share. ¡°I thought of a name for him.¡±

    ¡°What? The pegasus?¡±

    She shrunk down into her shoulders and hugged him tighter, feeling guilty. ¡°Yeah.¡±

    He snorted and then started chuckling and then continued on for quite some time. When he finally stopped he was silent a moment and then he asked, ¡°Alright, what is it?¡±

    ¡°The name?¡± She dared a look up at him. He looked like he was trying not to laugh again.

    ¡°Yeah, the name.¡±

    ¡°Ghost,¡± she announced proudly.

    ¡°Ghost?¡± Sirius frowned. ¡°But he¡¯s black, not very ghost like.¡±

    ¡°I think it suits him.¡±

    ¡°Well I suppose.¡± He gave another laugh.

    She could feel his fingers casually work their way up and stroke the side of her neck and then her ear. She found it nice and calming.

    After a few minutes he said, ¡°You know, I wasn¡¯t just saying that to Michael to shut him up.¡±

    ¡°But what about the crew and all the other jobs?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± He sighed and ran one hand through his hair. ¡°It¡¯s complicated.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I mean, maybe they¡¯ll sell him to a good home.¡± Was she really ready to give up on Ghost? Just when she¡¯d named him.

    Sirius was quiet for a bit and then he replied, ¡°Let me think on it for a bit okay. Don¡¯t give up just yet.¡±

 Chapter 37 â€“ Cut In Half

    When they went to dinner that night Sirius took the bottle of Jack along with them. It was received with great enthusiasm. One man even stood up and started singing. The boat rocked from side to side along with his tune.

    ¡°Yo ho ho and a bottle of Jack, I once knew a sailor with a really nice *hic* rack.¡± He gestured to Amanda. He then reached for the bottle which Sirius swiftly removed from the table with a dark look.

    ¡°Everybody gets a shot except Dickie,¡± he told them.

    ¡°Awww,¡± Dickie looked disappointed. Evidently he¡¯d already been drinking quite a bit.

    Neko, who was sitting beside Dickie, grabbed his shirttails and tugged him sharply down onto the seat.

    ¡°Ow!¡± Dickie complained but he stayed seated.

    From further down the table Thatch leaned forward to peer at the bottle. ¡°Is that human whiskey?¡± he asked.

    ¡°It sure is,¡± Sirius replied as he and Amanda took a seat opposite Neko and Dickie.

    ¡°Where¡¯d you get human whiskey from?¡± inquired Mathias as he reached out a hand for the bottle.

    Sirius gave it to him.

    Mathias, despite knowing rather a lot about alcoholic beverages actually seemed to stick to a more sensible level of consumption than the rest of the crew. Sirius trusted Mathias to do the pouring. Mathias studied the label as several men pushed vessels in his direction.

    ¡°From that red-head hooker in Cinnabelle,¡± called Shiv from the other end of the table.

    That resulted in a chuckle from a few of the men. But Sirius shot him a look that was anything but playful. A line had been crossed. ¡°That¡¯s enough Shiv,¡± he warned.

    The laughter died. Shiv said no more but he was watching Sirius with his sharp eyes while Sirius turned his attention back to those in his immediate vicinity.

    Amanda wondered briefly at Shiv¡¯s words. ¡®Red-headed hooker¡¯ had undoubtedly been mentioned for her benefit, perhaps to wedge a gap between her a Sirius by making her wonder at his past exploits. Given her own sordid history it hardly bothered her. Well perhaps the red-head bit did a little. It did imply a type. It was probably just a coincidence though, lots of people had red hair. She brushed the thought away. She wouldn¡¯t let Shiv get between them, but as she looked down the table she noticed another divide. It almost seemed as if they were split into two groups. Shiv at one end with one group of men, including Crick, Crawly, and Alice. And Sirius at the other, with the likes of Neko and Benny. There were some men seated between them but they were not bunched together as tightly as at the ends. It worried her a little but Sirius didn¡¯t seem to notice it.

    She suddenly realised she hadn¡¯t been paying attention to where Sirius had said he had actually gotten the bottle from. Shiv was whispering with the guys at his end anyway so Amanda turned her focus back toward their own end.

    ¡°The human stuff¡¯s supposed to be real good,¡± remarked Benny.

    Across the table, and seated next to Amanda, Mathias shook his head. ¡°Not all of it. It depends on what you get. There¡¯s always some bastard trying to flog off a bottle of bottom shelf stuff for 3 times the price of that made in the Rainbow Valley just because it¡¯s human. It¡¯s overpriced if you ask me, although this stuff¡¯s not too bad.¡± He sniffed his glass several times before taking a small sip.

    Less than a metre away Dickie slammed his rapidly emptied glass down on the table. ¡°I fancy a second round me *hic* self.¡±

    Mathias wisely ignored him and then waxed on for several more minutes about how it was that human liquor, especially wine, had come to be considered better, and what witches needed to do to reach the same standard, at least in the eye of the wine-loving public.

    It was completely the wrong audience and it was more wine information in one sitting than Amanda had thought possibly existed. Eventually Thatch saved them from Mathias.

    ¡°But that¡¯s just the old world humans,¡± he remarked. ¡°And only cause their world weren¡¯t the one that got spliced out. They got all that history. Witches had to start from scratch. The humans that live here in Absentia couldn¡¯t brew their way out of a paper bag if you paid them to. Hell, half of them are so dumb they¡¯d get lost the moment they stepped foot outside their stupid protected villages. No offense,¡± Thatch told Pete, the human who was sitting next to him. ¡°Yer an exception.¡±

    ¡°None taken,¡± replied Pete seemingly without a care. Pete hardly ever spoke very much other than to grunt occasionally. He was young, in his late 20s but, he looked older than some of the crew who were in their 30s and even 40s. Humans aged much faster than witches once they reached maturity. Pete was a hard worker but easy-going and partial to a drink or two with breakfast, except on Sundays when he didn¡¯t drink at all.

    Thatch continued. ¡°I don¡¯t know why we keep stealing their shit when we could make our own just as good if we spent more time on actually doing something productive.¡±

    ¡°Ehh, I dunno. All the smart people become sorcerers and none of them want anything to do with human tech,¡± replied Benny.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying though,¡± Thatch replied. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be human tech if we were the ones making it.¡±

    Benny shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think we could just reinvent everything from scratch though. At some point you have to branch off from what they¡¯ve done right? Plus there¡¯s more of them so they¡¯d just overshoot us anyway. It¡¯s more efficient if we keep using whatever they develop. Anyway we do develop some of our own stuff and improve their things sometimes.¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    ¡°Like what?¡± retorted Thatch.

    Benny thought for a moment. ¡°Airships.¡±

    Thatch rolled his eyes. ¡°Only cause we had to since dragons eat planes. Anyway, airships are stupidly slow.¡±

    Amanda watched them with interest. Benny was normally quiet but she¡¯d noticed that when he did speak it was usually something clever and thoughtful. Likewise, Thatch, despite his intimidating scar, was also fairly smart, much smarter than his brother Alice. Unlike, Benny though, Thatch loved to talk, about all sorts of shit, even the stuff he didn¡¯t actually know that much about, so eventually if he was sitting next to Benny, the pair would end up in some sort of debate. Thatch had a tendency to draw Benny forth from his shell and make him forget his usual shyness.

    ¡°My uncle was one of the original engineers on the very first airship,¡± Benny told them all proudly.

    ¡°They¡¯re basically just human hot air balloons anyway,¡± retorted Thatch, ¡°So it¡¯s still a human invention.¡±

    ¡°They are not,¡± Benny replied in an offended tone. ¡°They¡¯re much more advanced than that. They¡¯re more like a ship but in the sky.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how they stay up,¡± Sirius wondered aloud.

    ¡°What the airships?¡± asked Benny.

    ¡°No, the planes.¡± He had one of those faraway looks like he¡¯d been thinking about it for awhile.

    ¡°Well, they¡­ hmm.¡± Benny frowned, obviously not sure how they stayed up either. He perked up again. ¡°Well, I know how the airships stay up. It¡¯s all because the hot air rises and pushes them up see. Like a sail.¡±

    ¡°That makes no sense,¡± remarked Dickie. ¡°A ship¡¯s too heavy.¡±

    ¡°Well it¡¯s not like a normal ship,¡± Benny tired to explain.

    ¡°See just like a hot air balloon,¡± interrupted Thatch.

    Sirius was still lost in his own thoughts, stuck on the airplanes. ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense that a solid hunk of mental just stays up in the air like that. I don¡¯t know why anyone would build something like that.¡±

    ¡°Apparently they also went to the moon in one,¡± Amanda told him.

    Sirius looked at her in surprise, now torn from whatever thoughts had been running around inside his head and completely focused his attention on her. ¡°Wait they did? As in they landed on it? I knew they¡¯d been up to space but...¡±

    She nodded.

    Across the table Thatch shook his head. ¡°No way. I¡¯ve heard that tale too but that¡¯s a myth. They might have rockets that go into space but there¡¯s no way a person actually landed on the moon, and a human at that. It¡¯d be like sitting on the end of an explosive device and how would they even get down, or did they just leave him up there?¡±

    Amanda shook her head. ¡°They brought him back down, I think. It wasn¡¯t even that recent. It was like 15 years ago.¡±

    ¡°Why couldn¡¯t they do it?¡± Benny asked Thatch. ¡°We put satellites up there and the humans are always a little ahead technologically speaking. And with computers it would be easy. They can make them pretty small now and when I was last at home my sister said they¡¯re even selling some to regular people. Like you can get a computer in your own house.¡±

    ¡°Maybe if you¡¯re an aristocrat,¡± remarked Neko with sudden inspiration, ¡°A king on a pile of gold. A man of riches, or a thief very bold!¡± He pulled out a lyre he¡¯d been hiding under the table and plucked some strings with dramatic flair.

    ¡°What would anyone want a computer in their house for?¡± asked a confused Bob-bee.

    ¡°My high school had some for keeping track of student¡¯s grades and other office work,¡± Amanda told him. ¡°And for a couple for the students to use too. They help with calculations and automated stuff. Plus you can chat with people on them. Anyone who¡¯s wired up to the same network really, and play games. One of my friends has one in his house cause his dad¡¯s really into them. He could dial into the school computers and look at and even alter people¡¯s grades. He¡¯s a technopath like his dad but you don¡¯t need to be to do that. He showed me how and I don¡¯t think most people know how easy it is. It¡¯s completely not how I passed math class¡­¡± she trailed off as she realised that maybe she shouldn¡¯t be telling Sirius things like that, especially since he seemed so smart and had said he¡¯d actually liked math.

    Sirius cocked an eyebrow at her.

    Amanda shrugged sheepishly. ¡°To be fair, I only bumped it up the one grade.¡±

    She watched him gently press a fist to his mouth and look away to hide a smile.

    ¡°What the fuck¡¯s a technopath?¡± asked Dickie.

    Benny answered, ¡°It¡¯s what they¡¯re calling electric elementals now. Apparently they can communicate with lot of electrical human tech, like not just cause power fluctuations but really alter complex behaviour.¡± Benny suddenly seemed to realise how excitable he was sounding and how everyone else was looking at him. He ducked his eyes back to the table and was quiet before glancing up again.

    ¡°Why do they keep changing all the damn names for everything,¡± exclaimed Bob-bee with a shake of the head. ¡°It¡¯s just confusing. There was nothing wrong with calling someone an electric elemental.¡±

    ¡°Well, it is shorter,¡± replied Neko before bursting into another song.

    ¡°There once was an electrical technical elemental,

    Who talked to machines. He made a living like that.

    They buzzed and they whirred and they purred and they served.

    With the tap of one finger they would write all the words.

    Until one night, quite late, to our dear friend they spoke.

    With a beep and a ping, their speakers did ring.

    Your name is too long. It takes to much time,

    To sign all these documents so please hear our rhyme.

    We¡¯ve shortened it down. We¡¯ve cut it in two.

    And oh by the way, we no longer serve you. ¡±

    As around them the chatter erupted and flowed. Sirius asked Amanda more questions about the man who went to the moon. She told him as much as she knew.

    At some point Bruce brought them all some spicy chicken feet and roasted sun lizard. The latter of which Amanda knew to be delicious and hard to get. The quiet returned for a brief period while they all ate.

    ¡°If you guys eat like this every day you can sign me up,¡± Amanda remarked offhandedly.

    ¡°Actually,¡± Benny replied. ¡°We hardly ever eat this good. Usually we eat a lot of fish but cause of the animals see, they didn¡¯t come with supplies.¡±

    ¡°A technical oversight.¡± Thatch rolled his eyes.

    ¡°But,¡± added Neko with a slight slur, ¡°Sirena paid extra to stock up on food for the crew so that the animals can eat the fish we would normally eat.¡±

    Amanda frowned. ¡°I see.¡± She was less enthused about eating fish for every meal. She glanced down the other end of the table and saw Shiv studying her reaction carefully. She was reminded of his words from earlier. ¡®Months among stinky, sweaty, smelly, foul-mouth sailors eating the same food every day in and out.¡¯ She carefully made her expression neutral.

    Guessing at some of her thoughts Sirius said, ¡°There¡¯s plenty of variety in the sea though.¡± He then went on to tell her about all the different things they could catch in the sea and what some of them tasted like. By the time he was done talking none of it sounded quite so bad.

    When the bottle of Jack got emptied a new bottle appeared at the click of Benny¡¯s fingers. Apparently he was most partial to white rum. Soon that too was gone, replaced by a bottle of wine from Mathias¡¯ personal stash. Amanda joined them in drinking more than she probably should have. Sirius had no more than his one shot from earlier but he did stay for the entertainment and conversation. Neko put on several musical performances and Amanda joined him for a few. After awhile she noticed that the gap between the two groups from earlier had closed and Shiv and the others seemed as friendly as ever. Perhaps she had just imagined the divide?

 Chapter 38 â€“ Scars

    At some point Sirius ducked out of the room. Amanda assumed initially that he had just gone to the bathroom and would return soon. But after some time when he did not return she slipped out herself and went in search of him.

    Eventually she found herself standing outside his cabin door. She knocked gently and then held onto the door frame to keep her balance on the rolling sea. She had sort of gotten used to the movement but that was before several shots and a couple glasses of wine.

    Sirius opened the door and gave her the once over. He was giving her a thoughtful look and she could see that soft subtle smile just playing at the edge of his lips.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to let me in?¡± She asked playfully, feeling brave and bold, and in want of a warm body to hold.

    But Sirius did not immediately step aside or pull the door open. In fact he frowned.

    Something in her mind picked up on his reaction but in her drunken and flirty state she ignored it and his next statement.

    ¡°Actually I was thinking maybe you could sleep in your own bed tonight.¡±

    Amanda heard his tone but her mind didn¡¯t quite process it. Thinking he was joking she took a step forward and placed both her hands on the front of coat. ¡°What?¡± she asked with a slight drunken slur.

    Sirius¡¯s reaction was not what she expected. He pulled back, out of her reach, almost as if she had burnt him.

    That finally got her attention. She looked up dumbly at his face trying to find an answer in his emerald green eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re drunk,¡± he explained.

    She laughed, rolled her eyes, and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not that drunk.¡±

    But Sirius had pulled back even further, putting the door slightly between them. ¡°Come back when you¡¯re sober. I won¡¯t take advantage of you when you¡¯re like this.¡±

    She laughed again, in disbelief this time. Still thinking she could flirt her way in she replied, ¡°Trust me, you wouldn¡¯t be taking advantage.¡±

    When his firm expression didn¡¯t shift she added, ¡°I only had a few drinks.¡±

    ¡°Alright then. If you¡¯re not drunk, stand on one foot, rub your belly and pat your head at the same time.¡±

    ¡°Easy!¡± Amanda exclaimed but the moment she tried it she found herself on the floorboards.

    Sirius didn¡¯t even try to catch her. The second she was out of the doorway he had shut the door to his room.

    ¡°Ow,¡± she murmured softly to herself. She picked herself up and rapped on the door again. Much more hesitantly than last time she called, ¡°Sirius?¡± But he did not answer.

    Feeling lost and far less jovial than before she retreated back to her cabin. She lay down on her bed, too despondent to return to the mess, too drunk to fall asleep.

    ¡®Oh I bet this is going to scar tomorrow,¡¯ she thought, but she wasn¡¯t thinking about her physical injuries. As she lay on her bed, stuck with her thoughts, and as the alcohol slowly wore off, the rocking of the boat got more and more unsettling. It felt like there was a storm swirling inside her. Like a piece of her was missing when he wasn¡¯t with her. And it wasn¡¯t even like he was that far away or like she¡¯d known him that long. Never before had she felt like this about another person. What sort of drunkenness was this?

    He had said ¡®come back¡¯, once she was sober, but in her intoxicated state, even after all the alcohol had worn off, all she remembered was the closing of that door and the hard feel of the ship floor.

    <hr>

    Sirius had turned away from his doorway with great difficulty. He had figured she might fall but he still had not expected the sound of her hitting the wooden floor nor her soft exclamation of ¡®ow¡¯. He had waited for a moment, wondering if he should open the door and check that she was okay, but then he¡¯d heard her get up again.

    She¡¯d knocked and called his name and he had just held his breath, worried that if she did it enough times he would eventually open the door. But she didn¡¯t, and somehow that was even worse.

    He wanted to let her in. He¡¯d never wanted anything quite so much before. But she was pissed and he was worried if he let her in then one thing would lead to another and regardless of whether she wanted to have sex while drunk he knew he didn¡¯t. He wanted her there and present and completely in the moment, not half out of it. And he needed to be sure that it was something that she wanted. Just because they¡¯d done it before didn¡¯t mean she necessarily wanted it now or that she wasn¡¯t just doing it please him or¡­

    He sat down on his bed with a sigh. But oh how he wished she was here, beside him. He lay there for a few hours looking up at his fake stars and for once the room felt almost too small, like a cage, and so horribly empty at the same time.

    <hr>

    After a few restless hours Amanda got up and wandered the halls aimlessly. She stopped by the bathroom and then got a drink from the galley. The mess was empty; everyone else had long since gone to sleep. Eventually she found herself standing at the entrance to the hold with the animals. For a moment she felt a spike of fear until she remembered Michael was locked up.

    She went inside and said hi to the Bluecoons, one of the animals that had been too big to hide but whose nature had not initially been fully explained to the crew. They were safe to pat now that they¡¯d been fed their special diet for at least a week. The creature was approximately dog sized and a little chonkier with stubby feet, like a hippo but with vibrant soft blue fur, a snake like tail, and a horn between their floppy but maneuverable ears. Bluecoons made great pets, being very good-natured animals, if you fed them right. Unfortunately they had a penchant for eating venomous creatures like scorpions and snakes as well as poisonous mushrooms. This wasn¡¯t so bad for the bluecoons as they were themselves, immune to most toxins. However they had the ability to absorb and store the toxins from anything they ate in their horns as a venom, typically in a much more concentrated form. One prick from a bluecoon horn and it would be lights out, depending on what they had eaten recently. As they also tended to be very rambunctious creatures avoiding their horns was not so easy. The trick was to feed them on other non-toxic food for a week as over time the level of toxins in the bluecoon horn would fade.

    She sat down with them and kept them company for awhile before visiting the litter of 3 month old dalmatians in the next crate over. While the bluecoons were to be sold the dalmatians were apparently being shipped to Sirena¡¯s personal estate. It seemed that woman was very fond of black and white things. Amanda had wondered after hearing that, if it was also the intended location of the pegasus too. She looked over at Ghost and then went to pat him too. Somehow the idea of him being with a woman who shipped her animals with so little regard or planning was even worse than him being sold to some stranger.

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Being with the animals usually calmed her but tonight after the the incident with Sirius, she felt more on edge. Perhaps she was sober enough now that he might let her in? Maybe she should wait until morning?

    But Amanda knew she would never get to sleep if she didn¡¯t go and see him, and at least try to talk to him. She needed to tell him how she felt, now before she lost the nerve with the daylight. But first she had one more stop to make.

    The holds of the ship were all split into different sections. The animals whose existence had been kept hidden from the crew were in a different part from the animals they had known about. The dragon eggs had been up near the bow of the ship, not quite the front but off to the side and a little way back, on the lowest floor.

    She found them easily enough. They were still nestled in their crate. The lid was only partially attached. She lifted it off and gazed down at half a dozen unborn dragons. The eggs were about the size of a small puppy, and still relatively young.

    Absently, Amanda ran her finger over the rune that had been inscribed in the top of the crate. It had been burnt into the wood and she recognised what magic it contained. These eggs, unlike Sirena¡¯s animals had been well packed and cared for. Their owner may have lied about what they were shipping but at least whoever they were actually cared enough about their cargo to have cast that spell around the crate. They must be powerful too, for no regular person knew runes like that. Unfortunately in their searching and removal of the lid the crew had broken the spell. But that was okay because Amanda knew what to do and she had decided that she would look after them until they go to their destination.

    She gently stroked one shell and then with focus and great care she created a fire that raged hot enough to cook a normal egg. The flames licked at the edges of the egg, warming it from the outside in, just as its mother dragon would to encourage its growth.

    As Amanda stepped forth from the hold she heard another sound. She darted back the way she came and then carefully peered around the corner. There down the hall, coming out of the front hold was Shiv. What was he doing in there at this time of night? Usually no one was down in the holds this late, and only the skeleton crew who worked nights would be up and on the main deck. Wasn¡¯t that the hold where Sirius had sent Michael? What business did Shiv have with him at this hour?

    Amanda stayed hidden until Shiv had passed by and then she waited some more until she was sure he was well and truly gone. Finally she made her way back to the captain¡¯s quarters.

    Once outside the door she hesitated. Technically she was still a little drunk. She could feel it. But she wasn¡¯t as drunk as before. She knew if she didn¡¯t do it now she wouldn¡¯t want to later. He didn¡¯t need to let her in. He just needed to listen. She reached up and knocked.

    Sirius opened the door. He was wearing the exact same clothes he had been when he¡¯d closed it on her earlier. In her nervousness it took Amanda longer than it normally would to notice that.

    ¡°Look. I get you don¡¯t want to sleep with me right now and maybe don¡¯t even want me coming in there, and I promise you I won¡¯t¡­ I just... I just needed to tell you. It wasn¡¯t because I was drunk or because I want that pegasus back or because you¡¯re the captain or even just because you¡¯re a really sexy hunk, which you are but¡­ that¡¯s not the point¡­ the point is I like you. I really like you. I like talking to you and being with you. I feel like the ground is moving under me, and it¡¯s not just because I¡¯m on a ship...¡±

    She finished her babbling speech and then stood there in breathless silence while he looked at her with an expression she just couldn¡¯t read. She was about ready to turn and walk away when he answered.

    ¡°You¡¯re not the only one.¡± Then he stepped aside and held the door open to her.

    They didn¡¯t make love that night. Sirius had meant what he said and Amanda kept her promise. But nor did they fall asleep until really early in the morning. For a few hours they just held each other and talked about all sorts of things.

    At one point, when Sirius stretched his arms up Amanda lifted a hand and gently traced one of the scars that curved just around the edge of his ribs. She felt Sirius freeze when he looked down to see what she was doing so she withdrew her hand. But a moment later she placed it back on his skin in another place.

    She felt him sigh. ¡°My father made those,¡± he told her.

    She looked up at him but did not answer immediately.

    Eventually, he met her eyes and then looked away as if remembering. ¡°He was¡­ he wasn¡¯t always a bad man. He could be incredibly kind and loving in fact, but he had a temper. One that rivaled most storms you¡¯ll see out here, and he wasn¡¯t very good at directing that rage into the places he should.¡±

    ¡°He took it out on you?¡± Amanda asked in a whisper.

    Sirius nodded, his gaze still fixed on the far wall. ¡°The whip more than anything else. I think it made him feel more in control. He used to say he was teaching us a lesson. But the only thing I think I ever learnt was how to hide a bruise and how to tell if there was a storm coming. Even then, he was always careful where he hit and sometimes what you think is the calm is really right smack down in the middle, the eye.¡±

    ¡°He beat the both of you?¡±

    Another nod. ¡°He hit mum too. Not with the whip though. It wasn¡¯t a long one, just short but it bit hard, and we could never go to a healer because that would have raised questions. It was better than when he used his fists though.¡±

    Amanda could hear the crack in his voice. It was subtle but it was there. He was trying to speak of it as if it were just a casual conversation but she could hear that it hurt him.

    ¡°Surely someone at school noticed? Didn¡¯t you have to do swimming sports?"

    Sirius shook his head. He spoke slowly and without looking at her. ¡°Mum always found some excuse or I¡¯d wear a t-shirt. Cat, my sister, she never liked the water much anyway. She would have clawed your eyeballs out before she let you put her in it. Dad broke her arm once trying to get her to even take a bath. There was a river we used to go to for picnics and I¡¯d swim and they¡¯d sit up on the bank making flower chains.¡±

    ¡°Your dad too?¡±

    He nodded. ¡°It was where he took us if the day before had been particularly bad. He¡¯d feel guilty I think, and he¡¯d try to make it up to us, but no matter how many times he said sorry, he¡¯d always do it again. You asked what happened to my mother. Dad¡¯s what happened to her. He¡¯s a strongarm like me. Never used his powers on any of us, but one day I guess he forgot. Never hit us kids again after that though.¡±

    ¡°How old were you?¡± Amanda asked. She was trying really hard not to cry because surely if anyone deserved to cry it was Sirius, but he didn¡¯t. Instead he had a sort of vacant look on his face.

    ¡°Twelve,¡± he replied. "Cat was ten."

    She was quiet, processing what he¡¯d said. Finally she whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    It pulled him out of whatever stupor he was in and looked down at her. He shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that word too many times in my life.¡± He glanced away again. ¡°It makes it worse though doesn¡¯t it. I left my little sister behind with the man who murdered my mum. What does that make me?¡±

    ¡°Young,¡± Amanda offered.

    He met her eyes again. So she knew she hadn¡¯t lost him completely.

    ¡°And desperate, with limited options.¡± She hesitated on her next question but figured it was probably one he¡¯d asked himself a thousand times. Maybe it would be better for him to talk about it. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell anyone?¡±

    He gave her a surprised look but there was a note of relief too, almost as if he¡¯d been waiting for her or someone else to ask. He shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe I thought they wouldn¡¯t believe me, except I don¡¯t think that¡¯s true. I guess I didn¡¯t think they could do anything. Dad was powerful and he had a lot of powerful friends. Who in their right mind would stand up to him?¡­ except you know...¡± He laughed. ¡°My sister always did¡­ she was the only one who ever did. And she copped hell for it... and I just left her there... but she never would have come you know. She hated the water. She couldn''t swim. She never would have survived out here, and he''d mostly left us alone since mum..." he paused in thought and then suddenly turned to Amanda with a concerned look, "You can swim right?"

    Momentarily taken aback she laughed and then she nodded. "Yeah, I can swim."

    "Good." He relaxed and in seeing her smile he seemed to find his own again, at least for a time. She snuggled up close to him as the conversation shifted and he asked her if she¡¯d ever swum with water dragons.

 Chapter 39 â€“ Without A Paddle

    The next day the weather was much the same, worse even. Amanda had her hands full taking over Michael''s animal caring duties while Sirius drove the boat and did the rounds, checking on the crew.

    The animals were getting restless but Amanda tried to find ways to exercise and entertain them in the tight spaces of the halls. It was dangerous work though. Everything was soaked. Sirius had the crew constantly mopping the inner floors. Normally it would keep them from getting too slippery but with all the wet boots being trooped through constantly Amanda didn''t see the point until she realized it was a good way to keep them busy and out of trouble.

    It was when she nearly got hit by two men practicing their sword-fighting in the middle of the hallway while walking the puppies that Amanda decided maybe she would take a break from the animals and see if there was any work that needed helping with on the upper deck. She grabbed her coat and headed out to see what she could do. Unfortunately she had little experience with ships, and Shiv, who was currently in charge of deck matters was giving her the side eye again.

    She found Neko around the corner of the deck staring out at the sea with a contemplative look.

    ¡°Hi Neko, anything I can help with?

    ¡°Not really, I¡¯m just trying to decide if we drop the fishing nets or not.¡±

    ¡°What? In that?¡± Amanda looked out at the ocean. She couldn¡¯t imagine any fish swimming it that, but who knew, maybe once you got far enough down under, the water got contrastingly calm. Maybe the fish had no idea what state the surface of the ocean was in. It must be almost like living in a whole new world. Up here the spray from the ocean and the boat¡¯s movement had her soaked within seconds of stepping outside and she had to keep her back to the bow or her eyes to the deck least she be struck in the face by thousands of watery knives. She was glad the coat Sirius had given her at least kept her dry down to the knees. She had to hold on to the rail to keep from falling over, and every now and again the boat would jolt with so much force that her feet briefly left the deck. It seemed out here one did not need a pegasus to fly.

    As she approached Neko however, she felt the spray lessen. Neko also seemed conspicuously dry. As she looked around she realised he was casually using his powers to divert the water around them. Amanda wondered if that would work with her fire powers. Could she keep the rain off by evaporating it away? In any other situation it would have seemed a frivolous use of powers but out here where the water was a weapon she was tempted to try it. Better to test when there weren¡¯t people around though.

    ¡°Mmm, well normally we wouldn¡¯t,¡± Neko replied. ¡°But we¡¯re running low on fish. The animals eat more than expected and because of the storm we haven¡¯t been able to put the nets out.¡± He shrugged. ¡°We still have a few days but if the storm keeps up or gets worse then it would be better to throw the nets out now.¡±

    Amanda looked out at the waves with him. She had no idea how risky it was and little advice to offer him. Looking further down the deck though she noticed a device whose function she wasn¡¯t sure of. Figuring a few minutes of Neko¡¯s time wouldn¡¯t matter much she asked, ¡°What¡¯s that thing?¡±

    Neko looked where she was pointing and replied, ¡°That¡¯s the fathometer. You drop it into the ocean and it tells you how deep you are. There¡¯s a section we run sometimes with lots of underwater islands. Navigation through that area is by depth checking. You gotta turn the ship at very specific points.¡±

    ¡°Sounds tricky.¡±

    Neko nodded. ¡°It is. But don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re not passing through that way this trip.¡±

    Amanda was about to ask him some other questions when there was a sudden loud yelp from the foredeck followed by an inordinate amount of swearing.

    Neko and Amanda rushed around to the front of the boat to see what was happening. Up in the rigging, hanging upside down with his body all tangled up was a crewman known as Brian. Down on the deck Shiv had his hands raised and was swearing at the poor bloke.

    It took Amanda a moment to realise that Shiv was telekinetically trying to keep Brian from falling any further and also that Brian had one loop of rope precariously wrapped around his neck. If Shiv let him fall he was a goner.

    Down on the deck another crewman was rushing toward the rigging to aid him, but in his hurry he slipped on the wet deck and went sliding fast toward the railing.

    Shiv threw out a hand to catch him too but seemed otherwise unable to move from his spot. He spied Neko and Amanda and without hesitation barked, ¡°One of you get up there and cut him down.¡±

    Amanda was already on the move. She was used to climbing ropes. They were much easier than trees. What she wasn¡¯t used to however was how different climbing ropes was on a wet bouncing boat. She got half-way up before she realised exactly how different it was and by that point it wasn¡¯t like she was going to turn around. Thankfully, Neko seemed to be doing his best to keep the spray from hitting her.

    A brief glance forward gave her a terrifying view of the ocean. Water washed up and over the front of the bow even though it normally seemed so high up. For brief moments the entire ship itself almost seemed airborne. The ropes were also much thicker than she was used to, not soft and stretchy like a climbing rope but hard and cold and difficult to grip.

    She reached Brian and found he was hanging further away from the rigging than he¡¯d initially first seemed too. And even if she could reach the rope to cut it, which bit would be best to cut? Could Shiv hold a man up and lower him safely to the deck? He was so tangled up that cutting the wrong rope could mean putting sudden pressure on a worse location. But speed was of the essence here.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    Clinging tightly to the rigging with one hand she reached out as far as she could. She gave a wild grab for Brian¡¯s arm. It was no good, he was too far, but she could see a spare piece of thinner rope, which Brian must have dropped, just a little higher. If she climbed up and grabbed that then she could tie it onto the main rigging and with the angle she could use that to get a little closer to him. She made a decision fast and seeing no other option she made for that rope.

    Down below her Shiv yelled, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Amanda ignored him. She grabbed the thinner rope and then with monkey like precision and quick fluid movements, she dropped a few rungs down. Deftly she tied this new rope around the thicker rope of the rig. Just a quick and simple rolling hitch knot should do the trick. Then she wrapped this rope around herself in a makeshift belay. Without an actual belay device it was a painful abseil but under the circumstances it would do.

    Soon she reached Brian and was once again faced with the decision of where to cut first. By now Neko had joined her on the rigging and even with his longer arms he was also failing to reach Brian from the same spot she had initially tried.

    ¡°Swing him in to me if you can,¡± he called.

    Amanda paused. Maybe she should just cut all the ropes. But she didn¡¯t know Shiv¡¯s abilities well enough to know if that was the safer option. She reached down, and grabbing the ropes above Brian, she started to swing him in toward Neko.

    At first he only swung a little but with every swing he got closer, until eventually Neko managed to grab him. By that point, Sirius, who had been watching from the bridge, had also climbed up and between him and Neko they managed to orientate Brian and loosen enough of the ropes that Amanda could cut through them.

    Sirius and Neko helped Brian back onto the rigging and after a brief rest the man managed to climb back down unharmed.

    Now that the urgency was gone Amanda had a moment to take in more of her surroundings and she suddenly realised exactly how far up she was and how tired her arms were. Usually in rock-climbing the wall was angled such that the best technique was to keep your weight over your feet. Only on an overhang would you need to really use your arms. Unfortunately that was exactly what this upper section of the rigging was. The holes in it were too small for her to climb through and going around the sides would take as long as getting down to the non-overhanging bit below the next beam.

    Trying not to look down Amanda struggled to get herself back onto the main rigging and once she was there she found she could really use a rest. But as tempting as it was to hang around, even with Neko keeping the spray off her there was still the bitter cold wind which was starting to cause her to lose feeling in the tips of her fingers.

    Perhaps a little too quickly she started to scramble back down the rigging. There came one point where she reached for the rope and despite her mind commanding it she found her fingers just couldn¡¯t grip. She slipped.

    She found herself hanging by one arm. Sort of. She was still holding onto the rigging with her hand but she couldn¡¯t feel the weight of gravity tugging her down. Beside her the rigging did bounce about precariously though. She glanced down.

    ¡°Need a hand?¡± Shiv called up with a cocky smile.

    With a new surge of adrenaline and a determination not to fall in front of Shiv again she clambered back onto the rigging and smoothly made her way back down to the ship¡¯s deck. Her arms ached but she was otherwise fine.

    Landing on the deck was a whole different issue as she nearly slipped over. If Sirius hadn¡¯t grabbed her she would have been arse down in front of them all.

    ¡°Nice climbing,¡± Neko remarked from not far away. He seemed to mean it too.

    ¡°Looks like the girl could make a rigger after all,¡± Shiv remarked, but his tone lacked the warmth of Neko¡¯s.

    Brian, who still seemed out of breath, gave her a nod of thanks.

    Sirius cocked an eyebrow, half impressed, half disapproving. She could tell it was because he¡¯d been worried. She gave him a self-satisfied smile in reply.

    A particularly large wave then sent the entire group of them scrambling for purchase and Sirius sprinting back to the wheelhouse to help Sonny.

    Amanda made her way back down to her cabin and found herself wishing for the first time that the ship had plumbing and warm water.

    <hr>

    Sirius returned to the wheelhouse. Shiv followed closely behind.

    As Sirius took over the wheel, Shiv gave Sonny a jerk of the head to indicate he should leave. Sonny did as told leaving Sirius and Shiv alone.

    Sirius glanced at him. He could feel it coming, another lecture.

    ¡°I hope you didn¡¯t mean what you said about giving that girl the pegasus,¡± said Shiv as he got straight to the point.

    ¡°What if I did?¡± Sirius replied. ¡°We both know it ain¡¯t his.¡±

    ¡°Do you think that really matters? Probably half the stuff we ship don¡¯t belong to the people we ship it for. I did warn you, about her.¡±

    ¡°She hasn¡¯t done anything.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Shiv grumbled, ¡°She hasn¡¯t needed to. You¡¯ve done it all for her. Did you sleep with her?¡±

    Sirius kept his eyes on the wave ahead. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡±

    Shiv took a step closer to Sirius. ¡°You put the whole crew in danger for one woman.¡±

    Sirius locked the wheel and spun to face him head on. In a commanding voice he replied, ¡°Shiv, I¡¯m trying to steer.¡±

    Shiv¡¯s expression lost some of it¡¯s anger and he was quiet a moment.

    Sirius turned back to the wheel.

    A few seconds passed and then with a more even tone Shiv said, ¡°It¡¯s not just her. Michael¡¯s a problem too.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Apparently he¡¯s related to Sirena. A cousin of some sorts or the son of a cousin. I don¡¯t know. What I¡¯ve deduced is that he was born with a silver spoon in his mouth.¡±

    ¡°Well it¡¯s obvious he didn¡¯t grow up in want of anything,¡± Sirius replied.

    ¡°You¡¯re not listening.¡±

    ¡°I am listening.¡±

    Shiv sighed. ¡°He ain¡¯t just some random handler she¡¯s picked. He¡¯s on this boat as a favor for someone. Apparently he thought the sea would be an exciting glorious adventure and despite having no experience handling animals that it would be an easy job.¡±

    ¡°So he wasn¡¯t equipped to do the job he was hired for. I think we already figured that one out, Shiv.¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re still not listening.¡±

    ¡°Then get to the point, Shiv.¡±

    ¡°The point is, he¡¯s not some random lackey who will be ignored. He¡¯s someone Sirena might actually listen to, even take favor with.¡±

    ¡°You wheedled all this out by talking to him?¡±

    ¡°A bit of liquor and some truth serum might have helped.¡±

    Sirius bit his lip as they took another wave.

    ¡°And here we are treating him like crap, hanging him from the mast, and putting eggs in his boots.¡± Shiv reminded him.

    Sirius kept his eyes on the sea. ¡°He was kind of asking for it. Hell, I think we¡¯ve been pretty tolerant given his behaviour.¡±

    Shiv sighed. ¡°That¡¯s beside the point. As I was saying-¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I get what you are saying Shiv. Whatever Michael tells Sirena might affect how she ends up treating us. But don¡¯t forget she also lied to us. She only told us half of what she was transporting.¡±

    Another sigh. ¡°Usually you¡¯re the one telling me to be diplomatic but it seems to be you already think we¡¯re so far up shit¡¯s creek we might as well throw away all the paddles.¡±

    It was Sirius¡¯ turn to sigh. ¡°What do you want me to do Shiv?¡± He gave the man a hard look.

    Shiv didn¡¯t have an answer to give him.

 Chapter 40 â€“ Eye Of The Storm

    Sirius spent the rest of the day trying to think of a solution but no matter how hard he tried his thoughts kept drifting back to Amanda.

    He¡¯d watched her climb up that rigging with deft skill and little thought for her own safety. They way she¡¯d moved had been smooth and consistent without a hint of hesitation. She hadn¡¯t needed to climb up there or to help but she had. She was quick on her feet too. When she hadn¡¯t been able to reach Brian she¡¯d swiftly come up with another solution. She was agile, adaptable, just the right amount of curvy, tough as nails but also soft exactly when and where she needed to be. Her hair was wild and bright like a firestorm and her eyes like sweet hazelnuts or the warm soil of the earth. She was going to doom them all.

    Sirius caught himself thinking that if they went down because of her, at least he¡¯d go down a happy man. Shiv was right. He¡¯d thrown the paddles into the ocean and cut the sails free. But no matter how hard he tried he just couldn''t stop thinking of her. He couldn¡¯t get his mind to focus on anything else. He even misjudged a couple of the waves, probably knocking a few people off their feet in the process.

    <hr>

    He watched as Amanda drank only a little of the whiskey that evening but not so much that he refused her entry into his cabin. Her attempt at self-control just added to the things Sirius admired about her. Despite her faults she kept trying to be better. He¡¯d watched as she struggled to resist the temptation of just one more glass. But with a decidedly sexy but subconscious bite of her lip and a brief glance at Sirius she had covered her cup and turned down their offers.

    They¡¯d gotten half way back to Sirius¡¯ cabin when, on impulse, he picked her up and carried her the rest of the way.

    He lay her gently on his bed. When she pushed herself up on her elbows to kiss him, he ducked out of the way and kissed her belly with a playful grin instead.

    She laughed.

    He loved that laugh.

    Then he kissed his way down her belly. He felt her shiver as he parted her legs.

    ¡°Cold?¡± he asked.

    She smiled. ¡°No.¡±

    As his tongue flickered he watched her belly quiver and he felt her grow warm and wet. Her head tilted back, her eyelashes fluttered. He stayed where he was until he felt her back arch and eventually collapse back down with a gasp and a sigh.

    As he crawled up and propped himself up on one elbow next to her she turned to him with a smile and slyly asked the same question he¡¯d asked her the first time they¡¯d made love, ¡°Do you want the bottom or the top?¡±

    With a smile of his own, Sirius repeated her answer. ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± And he pulled her on top.

    <hr>

    Amanda awoke a few hours later to harder than normal rocking of the boat. The smooth rollercoaster had turned into more of a seesaw. She could hear the whack whack whack of the ocean and the whispers of the wind that sounded now more like screams.

    Beside her, Sirius was murmuring in his sleep again. Thinking he might be having another nightmare and worried about the storm herself she shook him awake.

    ¡°Sirius?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± he stirred.

    ¡°Are we safe?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°The sea.¡±

    He pulled himself up and she watched as awareness flooded his face. He gave her a reassuring smile as he reached for her. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s fine.¡± He tugged her into a cuddle and pulled her down into the warmth of the bed.

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    ¡°The sounds?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just the wind.¡± He stroked her hair.

    She shivered and he pulled her closer. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Trust me. This is nothing. The ship has seen far far worse.¡±

    Between his calming tone and the strength of his arms she finally found some comfort and she manged to drift off to sleep again.

    <hr>

    But through the night the sea got worse and worse. With a creak and a groan and an almighty sudden crash the boat tilted on her side and threw them all from their beds not long after what should have been sunrise.

    ¡°Ow!¡± Amanda remarked as she looked to Sirius for comfort again and the boat seemed to right itself or at least resume a slightly less violet rocking, although she found it now extremely difficult to stand amid shifting furniture.

    In silence he tugged her to her feet and pulled her back toward the safety of the soft bed.

    "It''s fine. Nothing to worry about," Sirius told her again. But his tone was different this time. He was a bad liar.

    ¡°Stay here,¡± he told her as amidst the rocking of the boat he threw on his clothes and black coat. ¡°I¡¯m just going to check on something.¡± And then he left her all alone.

    The boat lurched suddenly again and Amanda decided that she¡¯d much rather be up where she could see what was happening than waiting down here.

    She threw on warmer clothing and ran out into the hallway to find it crowded with men rushing about left and right. She crashed into the wall as the boat tilted once more, always in the same direction.

    She knew where Sirius would be and she headed towards the bridge. As she passed more crew in the hallway she tried to ask them if they knew what was going on. But none had an answer. Only one thing she could gather from them that was certain, this was not a normal storm.

    ¡°We hit something!¡± one man yelled.

    ¡°The net¡¯s caught on something!¡± cried another.

    Amanda wasn¡¯t sure if they had even let out the nets or not but they must have for him to think they were caught. There seemed to be a lot of confusion though.

    Suddenly the boat tilted sideways again and Amanda went flying into the side wall and then found she could not return to the floor. The entire ship appeared to be permanently tilted. She could still feel the slap of the waves as they hit.

    She wondered at the state of all the animals. Pegasi had good balance and she doubted Ghost would lose his feet, but still it must have been terrifying. As for all the other animals though she imagined them being thrown about the room. She hoped whatever was keeping the arasnids in check held solid. Briefly she was torn. Should she continue her move toward the deck to see what was going on or retreat into the bowls of the ship to try and help the animals?

    The better move she decided depended on what was going on. Was the ship sinking? If it was then releasing them may at least give them some chance? But what chance was there in an ocean like that? And if they weren¡¯t sinking then all releasing them would do is cause more chaos. And what could she really do to help them other than trying to calm them. She needed more information so she made for the deck.

    She was forced to crawl along the wall, past men going both ways. Even the ones coming from the deck didn¡¯t know what was going on. Some looked injured with blood on their faces and arms. She came across Mathias not far from the deck door. He was unconscious.

    She felt for a pulse and was relieved when she found one. He was lying in a puddle of water that was occasionally refilling from new seawater washing in under the door to the deck. She tried to drag him that way to get him out and into the wheelhouse but he was too heavy for her to budge so she left him where he lay and continued on her way right into the middle of the storm.

    The door to the wheelhouse was flung wide open. Inside she could see Griff gripping onto the wheel hard, trying to steer them away from the direction of the starboard lean. Waves of water were continually assaulting the ship from the port side and threatening to tip her further onto her side and into the dark ocean.

    She could see Sirius and Shiv and a few other men out on the deck gripping tightly to ropes or solid beams. Up in the rigging she could just make out Crawly steadily climbing higher, obviously trying to get a look at whatever it was that had them caught.

    A sudden wave of water crashed across the deck concealing everyone from view and leaving Amanda scrambling for purchase least she be washed from the ship completely.

    For a moment she wasn¡¯t sure if she was still on board or not. All around her was just water. She had no idea which way was up and which way was down. Then she felt something tugging her from behind and a moment later the water was gone again, washed off the other side of the deck and into a swirling black void.

    She glanced back and found Neko.

    ¡°Get back inside,¡± he called.

    She shook her head at him. She was determined to find out what was going on and help if she could.

    ¡°What do you see?¡± she heard Shiv yell up to Crawly.

    Crawly was pointing and shouting something back but whatever his words were got lost in the wind. Amanda couldn¡¯t make out a word. Evidently neither could the others for a moment later Sirius shouted back.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Crawly yelled back louder this time. ¡°An eye. There¡¯s a giant eye in the water.¡±

 Chapter 41 â€“ Flying With Fire

    Amanda knew what it was then even before the shout went up and was repeated all throughout the ship.

    ¡°Kraken!¡±

    She watched with horror as up from the deep swirling waters on the starboard side, one very long inky purple-black tentacle, came creeping over the railing, touching things delicately as it went, as if it were searching for something.

    She could see the large suckers pulsating. The arm reached across the deck swinging this way and that. Some men ducked beneath it. Others leapt away to the side. Another wave crashed over them all. The crew were forced to grip whatever they could of the ship tightly. The tentacle kept searching.

    Amanda waited until the bulk of the water was out of the way and then she made a made dash for the centre of the boat, just behind the foremast, where Sirius was. He was soaked from head to foot as was she. There was no hiding from the water now. Even the insides of her coat were wet.

    Sirius turned to look at her with surprise. ¡°I told you to stay inside.¡±

    She shook her head. Then she looked out toward the Kraken. ¡°As if it¡¯s any safer in there.¡±

    She watched as not far away Shiv telekinetically tried to push the tentacle back. For a moment she thought he was managing it but then the tentacle seemed to snap suddenly and it began to wave wildly up and down very fast. With a sharp crack it uncoiled in toward them, too quick for Shiv to deflect it this time. He was thrown to the side like a rag doll. The tentacle ignored him as it continued reaching further in. Shiv rapidly scrambled to his feet.

    ¡°All together!¡± Shiv cried as he found something to grab a hold of.

    More telekinetics tried to force it back, but then more tentacles came.

    Behind them, Neko and another water elemental were doing their best to keep the water at bay but they could only manage small sections.

    Beside her, Amanda heard Sirius speak. ¡°It¡¯s no good. They¡¯re too big and too fast and too strong.¡± He didn¡¯t sound like he had given up though. She could hear a furious determination in his voice.

    ¡°I thought you said krakens were passive creatures?¡± she shouted at him over the roar of the storm.

    He nodded as he drew his sword. ¡°They are but we must have disrupted it. It¡¯ll just be defending itself. Unfortunately, there¡¯s only one way to force a kraken to back off once its engaged with a target. You go for the eye.¡± With that Sirius sprung forward with his sword drawn. He ran toward the starboard side of the ship. Directly toward the kraken.

    ¡°What?!¡± Amanda exclaimed as he sprinted past. ¡°Are you insane?¡±

    She had little time to do anything else though for right at that moment one large slimy arm swung at her from the side and she was forced to duck.

    ¡°Sirius!¡± she yelled after him. She couldn¡¯t see where he had gone.

    Above her head the tentacle had finally found what it had been looking for, the mast. Tightly, it wrapped its suckers around the foremast and began to tug the ship over even further.

    Amanda glared at in furiously at it. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare,¡± she growled. She put her heat into it. She summoned a flame and sent it forth and into that slimy arm with no regard for who might see. Given Michael¡¯s outburst the other day she was pretty sure they already knew what she was or would soon. And if they didn¡¯t survive this encounter what did it matter anyway.

    The tentacle withdrew, right back down into the water.

    She could see Sirius now, standing by the edge of the railings, gazing down into the abyss, looking for the eye. She wanted to yell at him not to jump but she knew he was too far away to hear. Given he was below her though, she had gravity on her side. She found a spare coiled up piece of rope nearby which she tied rapidly on to the rigging. Then she shook the other end loose and after wrapping a piece of fabric around it so she wouldn¡¯t burn her hands she took off down the deck.

    A few feet away, Bob-bee in tiger form had his teeth embedded into one tentacle. Several other tentacles flailed around, not quite managing to get a hold of anything thanks to the telekinetics but nor were they being forced back. Other tentacles were being swung at with swords but it was like fighting a tiger with a toothpick. The one good thing though, was that all of the tentacles were currently in the air while all of the men were on the deck. There was a good separation between them and enough space out here that Amanda didn¡¯t fear accidentally catching anything else on fire. Any extra heat could just be pushed up or out and away from the ropes and sails.

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Seeing Sirius still trying to gauge where the eye was, Amanda stopped her slide. A little too roughly for she quickly ended up on her arse. She wasted no time though. Eyeing up the first tentacle she didn¡¯t bother being stealthy. She incinerated it. The kraken pulled back a charred stump as flakes of ash fell on to the deck.

    She did the next one. And the one after that. Then three at once. She burned them all in great bursts of hot flame. But the boat was still tilted. She needed to find where it had the ship.

    She looked down and saw Sirius staring back up at her. From here she couldn¡¯t read his expression.

    Then something black and slimy slipped its way over the railing behind him, wrapped itself around his waist and jerked him backward.

    She screamed.

    She slid as fast as she could down toward the railing. She looked over the edge. She could see nothing, not a sign of him in black swirling water below. But there was something else. As she stared right down she realised something was staring back. A big yellow eyeball with a dark black pupil.

    ¡°Sirius!¡± she yelled. Where was he?

    She looked out along the length of the ship and from this angle she could see what had them stalled and stuck in place. A thick dark tentacle, the thickest of them all so far, had wrapped itself around the rear of the ship and was tugging them over. She saw something else as well. A dark shape moving fast through the sky, with feathery wings and hooves, a pegasus.

    But it made no sense. How had Ghost gotten out here?

    On top of him sat two riders. One with a slight build and silver blonde hair. She recognised Pierre, the quickfoot. He carried a sword. Behind him sat a bigger man with jet black hair and dark coat, Sirius.

    Amanda breathed a sigh of relief and decided not to question how the pegasus had gotten out of his stall. Surely Benny hadn¡¯t summoned a live animal?

    There was little time to relax however for the kraken still had their ship and out to her side more tentacles were quickly rising from the water. Amanda fixed the fire in her mind onto the tentacle that held the rear of the ship. She used her hands this time, they helped with precision. Around one fist she summoned a flame and then with her mind she pushed it out in a straight line right into the last remaining tentacle. She roasted it like pig on spit. The fire burned so hot she could see large bubbles forming on its skin. And despite the heat and flames she knew she had left not a mark on the wooden deck below.

    Finally the kraken retreated. The ship righted, although it still rocked with the movement of the sea.

    She turned to face the crew, and found them all looking at her with fear.

    Then between them and her the pegasus landed on the deck and she realised it wasn¡¯t Ghost after all. Once Pierre and Sirius had dismounted the animal shifted form and a moment later Bob-bee stood where before a pegasus had been.

    ¡°See I can shift into the right end of a horse,¡± Bob-bee quipped in a light-hearted, relieved sort of tone.

    Sirius laughed and clapped him on the shoulder. ¡°Bob-bee, that wasn¡¯t a horse.¡±

    They got little more time than that to relax however for no sooner had Sirius spoken than there came another large jolt to the ship.

    But no tentacles wrapped their way around the ship this time. This jolt had came from underneath the ship.

    ¡°We need to get out of here!¡± Sirius yelled to the men.

    They scattered, all running for their posts. Adjusting the sails, retying anything that had come loose back down. Water elementals and telekinetics alike attempted to tame small portions of the wild, raging, sea.

    Amanda leaned back over the railing of the ship and tried to see the kraken but it was invisible, hidden beneath the waves.

    The ship rotated and facing with the wind at its front, began to move. But not in the right direction. Above them a new tentacle reached up, lifting higher and higher into the air. There was no doubt that in a moment it would come crashing down onto the ship and drown them all. Amanda lifted her hands ready to defend them once again.

    But there was another problem forming right before them. A new wave, larger than any they¡¯d yet seen threatened to take whatever the kraken left behind. They were trapped between the two with no way out and the wind against them. Amanda could fight the kraken but she could not fight that much water.

    The sails flapped uselessly in the breeze.

    But as Amanda watched the sails she had an idea. It was what Benny had said about hot air balloons. The heat makes them rise just like the wind pushes the sails on a ship and right now with the angle the wave was putting them at the sails weren¡¯t facing north, south, east, or west. They were facing up.

    From where she stood near the railing at the front of the ship she could see almost all of the sails. Get a little further back though and she¡¯d have a perfect view. Glancing up at that tentacle there wasn¡¯t enough time to do both but maybe if she was fast enough and her blaze big enough¡­ but she had to do it from where she was and without burning the sails. It would take everything she had, every ounce of precision with not a bit to spare, but she had to try, or they were all doomed.

    Hooking her legs over the railing for balance she raised both her hands this time. She gave one look at every sail, making sure she had a good vision in her head of what they all looked like. One mistake and the whole ship could go up in flame. One mistake and the sea would claim them for herself.

    She tuned out the yelling and crash and the roar of the sea. She focused on the sails. The way they moved back and forth. That too raised the difficulty. But she found a beat and in time to the wind she crafted her flames, molded them into balls, tight and hot but not so hot to catch the sails alight and just far enough away. She heated the air around them too, the stuff out to the sides. She made little firestorms that sucked more in, pushing as much hot air as she could into every spare inch of every sail.

    The direction of the ship started to shift.

    The wave grew more vertical, its tip began to foam.

    The kraken¡¯s tentacle started to slow its upward movement.

    Balls of fire lit up the sky like a war zone. Up above the clouds reflected amber and gold on a dark grey canvas.

    The kraken¡¯s arm gleamed in the light as it reached it¡¯s highest peak.

    The ship picked up speed. It surged forward. Up up up, out from under the kraken. Up the entire height of the wave. It shot out the top, momentarily airborne, like a burning missile, skimming above the water so high that for a moment they really were flying.

    Then they crashed down, hard.

 Chapter 42 â€“ Instincts

    The jolt knocked Amanda off balance and she quickly snuffed her flames out as she fell, least she accidentally burn something she shouldn¡¯t.

    Exhausted, she just sat for a moment on the deck, as the ship sailed forward under sheer momentum, and around her men scurried to get the ship to turn.

    None of them looked at her, at least not at first, but then as things started to calm down she noticed the glances. Worried looks and fearful ones. Even Neko seemed afraid to approach her. He watched from over in front of the wheelhouse. A moment later Shiv joined him and the two whispered together in between shooting glances her way.

    Amanda stayed where she was. She couldn¡¯t move. She was too tired. It hadn¡¯t taken everything she had but it had been close. She knew she should get up or she¡¯d put herself at risk of hypothermia again but she just couldn¡¯t and this time no one came to help her. At least not at first.

    But then he came. The captain. Sirius.

    His long black coat billowed about him. It caught in the light and shone just like the leg of the kraken had.

    Wait. The light?

    Amanda stared dimly out at the sky. The world was lighter now than it had been half an hour ago, and there just between a gap in the clouds not far above the horizon was a bright glimmer of sunlight. She stared hopefully toward it until a moment later it vanished. The rain had stopped but around them the wind blew fiercely and the salty spray seasoned their skin.

    Amanda dropped her gaze to the deck, too tired to lift her head up. She watched as the water moved about across the planks with the rolling of the ship. She shivered. She needed to get up.

    And large hand appeared in front of her face.

    ¡°Hey,¡± Sirius said softly.

    She looked up and met his green eyes. She saw no fear there and so a semblance of hope stirred again. With the last of her strength she placed her hand in his and let him help her to her feet. She nearly stumbled once but Sirius caught her and then she was fine. Propelled by his helpful hand, she gathered her wits and then side by side they slowly walked back toward the centre of the ship.

    ¡°Mathias was hurt, just inside the door,¡± Amanda told him.

    ¡°I know,¡± Sirius replied. ¡°He¡¯s been taken care of.¡±

    They were almost there when one crewman suddenly appeared between them and the door.

    ¡°No way!¡± he shook his head. ¡°You can¡¯t let her inside the ship. You saw what she just did. She tried to set the sails on fire.¡±

    Around them a group started to gather.

    ¡°She¡¯s a firestarter.¡±

    ¡°She lied to us.¡±

    ¡°Put us all in danger.¡±

    ¡°She nearly burnt the ship.¡±

    ¡°We should have the water elementals watch her.¡±

    Most of the crew who spoke were the ones she knew less well but even so as she glanced toward those she knew best they dropped their gazes and did not speak in her defense. Neko looked hurt. Bruce looked scared. Alice and Thatch looked angry. And Shiv? Shiv looked like he was trying not to smile.

    ¡°Maybe we should bind her?¡± And that suggestion came from Benny.

    He was of course referring to magical binding but Amanda would have been surprised if they were capable of it. Binding was complicated magic.

    ¡°With what bloody magic?¡± asked Patchie. He looked tired too, no doubt from healing injuries.

    ¡°I dunno,¡± replied Benny. ¡°Fallon does the infusements.¡±

    ¡°But we ain¡¯t got no binders on this ship.¡±

    ¡°Argh, I dunno. I was just thinking if we made her safe then it wouldn¡¯t be so bad right.¡±

    There was a mixture of nods.

    ¡°What about that box Sable made for the acid spiders?¡± called out one man.

    Another mixture of nods.

    Amanda imagined being locked up in some kind of tiny metal box with only a few holes at the top for air for the rest of the journey and she suddenly felt terribly sorry for the arasnids.

    ¡°She saved the ship.¡± It was Sirius who spoke now, louder than his usual voice. ¡°Or were none of you watching.¡±

    They were all silent a moment and then a mumbling picked up as they all conferred with one another. The truth was, the morning¡¯s events had been hectic, and everyone had their own slightly different view of how things had transpired.

    Their arguments got louder. It was like listening to one of the stories they often told around the dinner table, with conflicting accounts and missing details. Nobody was certain exactly what had happened. And where they didn¡¯t know, their imagination filled in the blanks.

    Amanda had always loved those stories, and they way they all told their own version with such gusto, like a million worlds that had sprung from one. But this wasn¡¯t a story. And as she thought back on those nights they suddenly seemed bathed in a darker light.

    She glanced up at Sirius. He had on his face an expression of terror which matched her own feelings, but also a look of thoughtfulness. He was working on a plan, on something to say. She could see him struggling away at it. He was smart, he¡¯d get there eventually.

    But Shiv beat him to it.

    ¡°Oi!¡± he cried. ¡°We¡¯re still in the middle of a bloody storm. There¡¯s work to be done. She¡¯s been on this ship for over a week now and hasn¡¯t set¡­ hasn¡¯t sunk her yet. A sleep deprived firestarter though, who the fuck knows. Now, I say we let her and the captain get some shut-eye and re-confer in the morning all right?¡± He glanced at the sky and noticing the light he added, ¡°The proper morning. We can¡¯t do anything about it until we¡¯re in the calms anyway.¡±

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    There was some grumbling. One guy quietly, and offhandedly, suggested,

    ¡°Well, we could toss her overboard.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t she just burn us?¡± whispered another a little louder.

    ¡°What¡¯s the captain gonna do if she does set something on fire?¡± Crick called louder than either of the previous two comments.

    ¡°The captain will take a bucket of water to bed with him,¡± Shiv told him.

    To Amanda¡¯s surprise Crick conceded. There was still some mumbling from the others though. Before it got too loud Shiv turned to Amanda and Sirius and said, ¡°Get gone, before they change their minds. I¡¯ll take care of things out here. You two should get some sleep. One of us will need to be awake tomorrow. Don¡¯t worry about getting up early. I¡¯ll hold the fort until you return.¡± His tone was reassuring but there was something in his eyes that unsettled Amanda, something she couldn¡¯t quite read.

    He gave them a smile.

    But Shiv never smiled. Not like that. He laughed and he grinned but he never just smiled. There was something not right about that smile too. But Shiv had defended them, the crew did seem a little less hostile, and Amanda was oh so very tired. She longed to curl up in Sirius¡¯ arms even if just for a few more hours. So, ignoring her instincts, she returned with the captain to his cabin.

    They said not a word until they reached Sirius¡¯s cabin. He shut the door as she took a seat on the edge of his bed. She longed to lay down and close her eyes but she knew he would have questions first.

    Even though she hadn¡¯t see it in his eyes yet, she was sure when he he turned to look at her that she would see the same fear she had seen in the eyes of the others. She was certain he had simply been hiding it before. But when he did look at her she was surprised to find only curiosity. There was no fear there.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡±

    He dark eyebrows disappeared under his dark hair. ¡°Afraid of you?¡±

    ¡°I could set you all on fire and just take that pegasus.¡± She said it plainly. She wanted to avoid confusion. It wasn¡¯t meant to be a threat. She just needed him to know what was possible otherwise she¡¯d always be wondering if he just hadn¡¯t understood how dangerous she was and then she¡¯d always be waiting for the day he finally figured it out.

    He cocked an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯ll what? Burn a whole ship of people for a horse?¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t just a horse, and I probably wouldn¡¯t need to burn everyone, a few would do.¡±

    He eyed her and she felt he could see right through her bluff. ¡°Still, a person for a horse?¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t a horse.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s basically a horse.¡± He looked so serious and the argument was so silly, so irrelevant she had to a pause a moment to remember what she was trying accomplish.

    ¡°You¡¯re really not scared?¡± Her defenses crumbled. Her lip trembled. She knew her eyes were wet with tears.

    He shook his head and smiled. ¡°If you were going to set us on fire you would have done it already.¡± He reached out a hand and wiped a tear from from one cheek. Then he leaned forward and kissed her forehead.

    ¡°Did you know?¡± she asked. ¡°What I was.¡±

    She looked up to see him shaking his head. He took a seat beside her on the bed. ¡°It crossed my mind. After Michael. But it was too precise. I couldn¡¯t figure out what you¡¯d done to him. I thought maybe you were a painmaker but they don¡¯t leave marks. Then I considered a taphokinetic, except it didn¡¯t look like decay and they¡¯re quite rare. But there was also the thing with the beetle. I knew you did something to the one in my arm, killed it somehow. I suppose illusionist is still a possibility.¡± He cocked as eyebrow at her.

    She got the impression he was teasing to make her feel better but she still didn¡¯t want there to be any confusion. She shook her head and replied seriously, ¡°I¡¯m not an illusionist. I¡¯m a firestarter. Just like Michael said.¡± Carefully she turned her hand palm up and in her hand she created a flame. It¡¯s light filled the room and caused shadows to flicker on the wall. She glanced nervously at his face.

    Sirius stared at the flame in silence, his gaze transfixed on its glow.

    She curled her fingers in and as her palm closed the flame disappeared.

    Eventually he met her eyes and said, ¡°You can put the fire out?¡±

    She nodded slowly. ¡°Yes.¡±

    He sucked in his lips thoughtfully. ¡°And you burnt Michael¡¯s hands but just his hands, just enough to make them red, so that they hurt.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°And you burnt the beetle that was inside my arm without leaving a mark on me?¡±

    Another nod.

    ¡°And tonight you set the sails on fire and-¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t set them on fire I-¡±

    ¡°Used the heat to move us? Like an airship?¡±

    She glanced at him, surprised he¡¯d remembered about the airship. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    He gave her a good long studious look before replying, ¡°You¡¯re one hell of a firestarter?¡±

    She sighed. ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of a firestarter who could put out a flame let alone all the rest of that stuff. If I hadn¡¯t just seen you do it, and before with the sails, and the beetle¡­¡± he trailed off. ¡°How? How did you get to be that good? Or were you born that way?¡± he asked.

    With a shake of the head and a sad smile she replied, ¡°That¡¯s a story for another night.¡± She glanced toward the pillows. Right now she just wanted to sleep.

    He noticed the direction of her glance and he got up. ¡°You¡¯re all wet too. Are you cold? I¡¯m sorry, I should¡¯ve thought...¡±

    She shook her head.

    ¡°I can go grab you some clothes if you like?¡±

    Again she shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I was going to stop by the bathroom anyway.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll come back here?¡± He sounded worried.

    She gave him a reassuring smile and a nod but as she got up and looked toward the door she hesitated. The calls of the crew were stuck in her head.

    Sirius seemed to read her mind. ¡°They won¡¯t hurt you.¡±

    She glanced toward him warily. ¡°Are you sure about that?¡±

    ¡°I could come with you if you want?¡± he offered after giving a nod.

    She shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll be back in a sec.¡±

    Amanda found the halls of the ship deserted. The rest of the crew must either all be out on deck on in their beds. She returned to Sirius¡¯s room a few minutes later to find him sitting on his bed waiting for her. He gave her a reassuring smile.

    Then he got up and pulled the sheets of the bed aside so she could climb into bed first. As she stepped past him he hesitantly asked, ¡°So, is there a risk of you setting things on fire in your sleep?¡±

    She climbed into bed and felt him get in beside her but she didn¡¯t look at him. There was a serious tone to his question but he had to ask it and she knew why. That was what happened to a lot of firestarters who didn¡¯t survive into adulthood. It was one thing to lose control of one¡¯s powers while awake because as long as whatever you set on fire wasn¡¯t a person then it was easy enough to put out a fire or move out of the area. Have a bad dream and set something on fire in your sleep though and you might never wake up. And Amanda had done it before. It was why her bedroom at home had always had sprinklers in it. She was 18 now and past the worst of it but even though it was most common with young teenagers it still happened to adults. But not to her, not since she was 16, not anymore. At least she didn¡¯t think it was likely to. She hesitated but she had to be honest. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She didn¡¯t look at him.

    She felt him pull her hair back from the side of her face but still she did not look at him. Gently he reached for her chin and started to turn her face towards him. Half way he paused and then seemed to think better of it. He dropped his hand and said, ¡°Well, if you haven¡¯t by now then you¡¯re not likely to.¡±

    She turned to him, met his green eyes and said, ¡°I used to.¡±

    She watched as he bit his lower lip and studied her face. She didn¡¯t look away this time.

    ¡°How long ago?¡±

    ¡°Not in a couple years.¡±

    He didn¡¯t speak at first but she could see the relaxation in his face, not at all fake and maybe he didn¡¯t even realise she could read that. But she was glad she could, glad for the honesty of it. He really genuinely wasn¡¯t scared. Maybe she didn¡¯t need to be either.

    ¡°Well then. That¡¯s good enough for me.¡±

    ¡°So no bucket of water then?¡± she teased softly, finding her sense or humour with some hesitation and a shaky voice.

    He shook his head and gave her a gentle smile. ¡°Would that even work or would you just evaporate the water? Assuming it was a fire you wanted because otherwise you would just put the fire out.¡±

    She smiled. ¡°I¡¯d evaporate it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought.¡± He yawned, perhaps a little more over exaggerated than he usually might have, emphasizing his relaxed state with the whole situation.

    She was grateful for it. For a full several seconds she just looked at him, admired him. Until he turned to see what she was doing and with a nod of the head indicated that she should cuddle up to him. She did as he wished. Then she fell into a dreamless sleep because who needed dreams when real life provided such good fortune?

 Chapter 43 â€“ Bad Fortune

    The next morning when they woke up, the rocking had ceased. And when Amanda and Sirius came up on deck they found that the entire boat was still. They had anchored not far off a group of islands. The sun was high in a blue sky. There was no trace of the storm. There were also more people on deck than usual, almost as if the entire crew had been summoned and were waiting for something. Even Michael had been let out of confinement. He sat there on a wooden crate eating a banana. His eyes narrowed when he saw them emerge from below.

    Standing not far from Micheal was Shiv. He was standing with his back to them, looking out at the islands. He turned as they approached. Dark circles bordered the underside of his eyes. He evidently hadn¡¯t gotten much sleep last night.

    The eyes of the crew followed Sirius as he and Amanda approached the quartermaster.

    ¡°What is this Shiv?¡± Sirius asked. He gave a nod toward the islands. ¡°We¡¯re way off course.¡±

    ¡°I had to take a small detour. Michael has assured me that the delay will be no issue as long as we treat him with the respect he deserves while he aboard my vessel.¡±

    ¡°Your vessel, Shiv?¡±

    The air around them was a restless silence. Men shifted uncomfortably, but not so much as to draw any attention to themselves. Not even the lapping of the waves could be heard. The sea today was deathly calm. All eyes of the crew were on Sirius and Shiv. Amanda wasn¡¯t sure exactly what was going on but she knew it couldn¡¯t be good.

    ¡°The crew has decided to hold a vote,¡± Shiv explained. ¡°They don¡¯t like how you put this firestarter above the safety of the crew or how you treat your guests.¡± Shiv gestured toward Michael. ¡°You went to bed last night with this woman rather than help your crew navigate out of a storm.¡±

    Amanda watched as Sirius shifted uncomfortably. He had no argument against that accusation, even though it was Shiv who had told them to get some sleep.

    Shiv continued. ¡°And of course it was on your orders that this man¡±¡ªhe pointed at Michael again¡°¡ªwas hung from the mast and disgracefully abused. The crew are dutifully ashamed at having followed such orders of course.¡±

    Behind him Michael was nodding along in agreement. He seemed to have forgotten how many of the crew had taken pleasure in slapping him about as he swung, throwing things at him, and generally just jeering. Shiv must have offered him something Amanda thought. His next words confirmed it.

    ¡°As compensation for the way he has been treated we shall provide him with a larger room. From now on Michael will have free reign of the library and the bunk that lies within.¡±

    Amanda noticed Shiv try to subdue a grimace as he spoke the words. Evidently he wasn¡¯t happy about having to appease Michael. But he must be getting something out of it, or he wouldn¡¯t be doing it. It was probably part of some larger game. Amanda was sure Michael was just a pawn, a short sacrifice for something long term. Shiv was no fool. And he looked directly at Sirius as he spoke. He did not glance at Amanda even once. What was he after though? Surely not just the captaincy or he would have taken it before. Was it just because of her then? Did he really hate her that much?

    Sirius was looking around at the crew. ¡°The crew voted, huh?¡±

    Shiv gave a single nod and then loudly spoke. ¡°If any man here should object or disagree with anything I have said in the last few minutes then let him speak now.¡±

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    They waited. And they waited, but not a single voice spoke up. All remained silent.

    Finally Sirius gave a slight bow of the head. ¡°Well, if that¡¯s what the crew want.¡±

    ¡°What!¡± Amanda exclaimed. She couldn¡¯t just stand by while he had his captaincy taken all because he had been nice to her. ¡°Are you mad?¡±

    Her words died off as Sirius held up a hand to request her silence. He gave her a pleading look to go with it and so she conceded. Maybe he had a plan?

    Sirius nodded toward the islands once again. ¡°So why are we here?¡±

    ¡°The crew do not wish to share their home with one who may at any moment set it alight. Or with one who defends her. Here is where you disembark. The both of you,¡± Shiv told them.

    Once more Amanda butted in. ¡°You can¡¯t do this,¡± she told Shiv. ¡°You can¡¯t just leave us on-¡±

    And once more it was Sirius who raised a hand to quell her. He shook his head and in a soft voice said, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    She went to argue but he shook his head harder and more urgently. She hesitated. Sirius didn¡¯t seem worried. Was there something she was missing? Why didn¡¯t he fight this?

    She turned to look at Shiv and Michael. Michael was grinning at them. She longed to slap that smug smile off his face. Shiv wasn¡¯t looking at her, nor were any of the rest of the crew.

    Shiv gestured to one of the long boats. ¡°Your boat awaits. Jimmi and Alice will get you your things. We will leave you with enough food and water for one day. After that you¡¯ll need to source your own.¡± With that Shiv left them standing with the rest of the crew. Michael slunk off after him.

    ¡°What!¡± Amanda repeated to Sirius.

    He shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not even going to fight this?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± he whispered. ¡°Trust me. It wouldn¡¯t do any good anyway.¡±

    She looked around at the crew again. She could threaten them, force them to keep them on the boat. But then what? It wasn¡¯t like she actually wanted to hurt anybody or damage the ship. She needed the ship herself and a crew to sail it and she had genuinely liked some of these men. What they were doing now, hit her like a kick in the guts. Sirius was right. She couldn¡¯t fight this, at least not with fire. If they really considered her a threat they could always just kill her in her sleep anyway. At least they hadn¡¯t done that last night.

    She looked out at the island they were to be sent to. It was large and green, green enough to have water and probably some animals to hunt but she couldn¡¯t see any signs of habitation, nor on any of the other nearby islands.

    Amanda looked back at Sirius again. He was calm, sad looking but calm. Maybe the people lived on the other side of the island? Maybe there was a port where they could get on another boat and sale back home. To her home at least. But it wasn¡¯t Sirius¡¯ home. Little Rock hadn¡¯t been that to him in a long time. She knew he loved the sea and this boat and the crew. She glanced back toward the main area of the ship. Ghost was down there, headed to who knows where. If she¡¯d had any chance of getting the pegasus before, it was well and truly gone now. She supposed that had always been a long shot. But she¡¯d pursued it relentlessly anyway. She had been stubborn, and now she¡¯d pulled Sirius down with her.

    As the crew readied their things and the long boat, Amanda leaned in close to Sirius and whispered to him, ¡°This is my fault. They don¡¯t want me here but they do want you. Just tell them you weren¡¯t trying to defend me, that you were just trying to do what was best for the ship by keeping an eye on me. I¡¯ll get off and I¡¯ll find my own way back home. You don¡¯t need to get off with me. Just tell them all that and ask them to vote again. They want you here, I know they do.¡±

    She watched as he frowned and a flicker of something, maybe annoyance crossed his face. He shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving you.¡± He fixed his eyes on what the crew were doing then, not looking at her. His words had a finality to them. There would be no debate on that.

    In silence they were escorted onto the long boat and then rowed into the beach. Once there they were told to get out. Their things were dropped on the beach with them, and then they watched as the row boat headed back toward the waiting ship, without them.

    Amanda sighed. ¡°So now what?¡± she asked Sirius. ¡°Is there a port here we can walk to or are we stranded?¡±

    She was surprised when she saw the hint of a smile on his lips, although he still looked sad.

    ¡°If you thought there was the possibility that we might be stranded why did you volunteer to get off the ship by yourself?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s my fault this happened. I just didn¡¯t want you to also have to suffer for it.¡±

    He laughed softly and gave her an endearing look. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Then he bent to pick up their stuff that was lying in the sand. ¡°Come on.¡±

    ¡°So there is a port we can walk to?¡± she asked again.

    ¡°Nope,¡± he replied jovially. ¡°We¡¯re stranded.¡±

 Chapter 44 â€“ Stranded

    ¡°I¡¯m confused,¡± she said as she followed him along the beach, struggling to keep up with his long strides even though he was carrying most of the stuff. ¡°If there¡¯s no port then were are we going?¡±

    ¡°To the sunny part of the island.¡±

    She followed him in silence until eventually he stopped and put everything down. ¡°Here,¡± he proclaimed, as if declaring the land his.

    Amanda put down the things she was carrying and then sat down in the sand. ¡°They didn¡¯t get your stars,¡± she said sadly. It was a silly thing but she knew how much he liked them and how much it must hurt for his crew, who was basically his family to kick him out like that, some of them at least.

    He plopped down in the sand next to her and without a hint of sadness pointed to the sky and replied, ¡°We¡¯ll have real stars.¡±

    She eyed him carefully. Maybe he was in denial. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m still confused. You don¡¯t seem particularly concerned that you¡¯ve lost your captaincy, we¡¯ve been kicked off your ship, and dropped onto a deserted island in the middle of nowhere. Is there something you know about that I don¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°Nope, but look at it this way. I just got a well-deserved break on a tropical island with a beautiful woman and they even left us with a bottle of rum.¡± He rummaged through the stuff they¡¯d been left with and pulled out a bottle of golden liquid, nearly full.

    Amanda wasn¡¯t sure where to start with all those statements. The island was pretty far from tropical for starters. Warm enough to swim sure but not laze about in the water all day warm. Also he¡¯d called her beautiful, more than once now too. She could do hot and sexy, hell most of that just came down to good flirting and perception of confidence, nothing to do with looks. But beautiful? She wasn¡¯t so sure she met that description. The way he said it made her believe he meant it though. Of course she was currently questioning the state of his mind as a whole.

    ¡°Tropical?¡± she started then her eye caught sight of the bottle and she stopped. ¡°Well at least we¡¯ll die happy.¡±

    He grinned.

    ¡°But really, what am I missing? Why aren¡¯t you worried.¡±

    He looked serious and thoughtful for a moment and then he remarked, ¡°Shiv¡¯s up to something.¡±

    ¡°Well, yeah, no shit. He just stranded us on a desert island with one day of food and took your ship.¡±

    ¡°No, I mean. He must have a reason for it.¡±

    Amanda stared at him like he¡¯d lost his mind. Had he really just let them get stranded because he thought there was a good reason for it?

    ¡°Yeah, he gets control of the boat and rid of the firestarter.¡±

    Sirius shook his head. ¡°Shiv wouldn¡¯t do that.¡±

    ¡°Well he just did. And I saw how the others were looking at me. They were terrified.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re just scared, uncertain. They could¡¯ve been talked out of it. If Shiv hadn¡¯t¡­ I¡¯m not sure why he did what he did but he must have a good reason.¡±

    Amanda gave him a pitying look. ¡°Or he didn¡¯t want a firestarter on his ship.¡±

    Sirius shook his head. ¡°No, he wouldn¡¯t do that, not for that reason. I can¡¯t figure out what reason is but I trust Shiv.¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯re a fool,¡± Amanda told him.

    ¡°Look,¡± Sirius stared her right in the eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve been here less than month. I¡¯ve known Shiv for years. He wouldn¡¯t do this just because you¡¯re a firestarter. Trust me. The fire thing¡¯s not that important.¡±

    He sounded sincere but it contrasted with everything she¡¯d seen so far. The reaction to Michael¡¯s smoking and the rule about candles.

    ¡°But you have that no fire rule.¡±

    He groaned and waved a hand. ¡°Yeah but that¡¯s mostly a carryover from the last captain.¡±

    She frowned. ¡°You said the men once tossed a guy overboard for lighting a candle.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but they let him back on board.¡±

    ¡°But why all the lights? There¡¯s no lanterns.¡±

    ¡°We were all set up and it didn¡¯t seem like much of a hassle to continue it. It¡¯s not a bad rule. Guy knocks over a candle or a lantern in the night it can cause a big problem. Plus I hate smokers¡­. And¡­¡± He trailed off as if considering whether or not to tell her something.

    ¡°Shiv¡¯s family?¡±

    He looked at her in surprise.

    ¡°Shiv hates firestarters? Because of what happened to his family right?¡±

    ¡°You know about that?¡±

    She nodded. ¡°Bruce told me.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, well, yes and no. He doesn¡¯t like fire, you¡¯re right, won¡¯t even get too close to an open one but he doesn¡¯t hate firestarters. He¡¯s just wary. He knows that was one person, not every firestarter.¡±

    ¡°But we are known for not being very controlled.¡±

    Sirius nodded. ¡°Shiv saw what you can do. Saw the control that took with the sails. Maybe some of the rest of the crew are confused. Some of them aren¡¯t all the sharpest and they have a tendency to tell tales and get carried away. But Shiv¡¯s not that. He¡¯s not stupid or petty. Whatever he¡¯s doing, he¡¯ll have a plan. Maybe he seems silly at times but he does his job and he does it well.¡±

    Amanda shook her head. ¡°You have too much faith in him.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know him like I do.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m pretty good at reading people.¡±

    Sirius shook his head. ¡°Even if you were a mindwalker, which I know you aren¡¯t, you could read every thought inside someone¡¯s head and you still wouldn¡¯t know them. People aren¡¯t singular moments. They¡¯re patterns and I¡¯ve known this one longer. You just have to trust me.¡±

    ¡°And every memory?¡± Amanda asked. ¡°I¡¯d know the pattern too then wouldn¡¯t I?¡±

    Sirius smiled and then he shook his head. ¡°People aren¡¯t that predictable. Sometimes we surprise even ourselves.¡±

    ¡°Then how do you know what he¡¯s going to do? How do you know his reasons are good?¡±

    He sighed. After a second of thought he replied. ¡°I don¡¯t but I think trusting him makes it more likely.¡±

    Amanda was quiet for a bit. ¡°What if I was a psychic?¡± she asked.

    He laughed. ¡°Psychic¡¯s are all shams.¡±

    ¡°What if I was a good one?¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯d be hunted for an aristocrat¡¯s pet or locked up in an insane asylum.¡±

    Amanda flinched at his last words.

    Sirius studied her with a frown and when she was quiet too long he asked, ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡±

    She shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­¡± She shivered despite the sun, ¡°This place I went to a few years back¡­¡±

    She was quiet awhile and then he said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to talk about it if you don¡¯t want to.¡±

    She looked around the deserted beach. There was nowhere to go. ¡°What else are we going to talk about? Besides you asked me a little while back to tell you something about myself that I¡¯ve never told anyone and I never did give you an answer. I also feel maybe I owe you an explanation since well, since I got us stuck here. You asked how I got so good at firestarting and I didn¡¯t answer that either. Well let me tell you now, something not many others know about me. I¡¯ve got to start a little further back though. And maybe it will explain some other things to you too, like why I started drinking so much and maybe why I still do in a way.¡± She eyed the bottle of rum he still held in his hand.

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    He didn¡¯t follow her eye line. He just stayed looking at her, waiting patiently for her to tell her story.

    She took a deep breath. "Yes, my father drinks a bit and I''ve been drinking since I was little. Not much at first, a sip or two, a can of light beer at the end of a day''s ride. I wanted to be just like him.¡± She paused and briefly her mind flittered to her younger days. She¡¯d loved riding in desert with her dad. ¡°But it sneaks up on you and then with the band, once I became a teenager. I dunno. We just wanted to have fun but there''s this other thing you see. When I drank, if I drank enough then I wasn''t so afraid."

    "Afraid of what?" he asked softly.

    "Of this." She turned her palm upward and just like she had the night before she created fire, only this time it had a shape. It looked like a perfect replica of a fiery yellow-orange pegasus. "Don''t worry, like I said I''ve mastered it now. These days I could burn your clothes right off you without touching skin if you stood still enough.¡±

    ¡°I believe you.¡±

    ¡°But I used to have nightmares. I''d wake up and my room would be on fire. A lot of firestarters don''t survive their teenage years you know, and the ones that do, don''t always have all their family by the end of it. I was terrified of that, of hurting someone. And the drinking helped, and I dunno, learning about other magic, riding horses, exploring places we really shouldn''t have, and just taking lots of risks. Lots of stupid ones. I felt like my life was on a timer and I had to fit everything in. I thought school was a waste of time. I lost my virginity at 15 and I have no idea who he was. There''s a lot of things I regret. But it''s not like you can do it over and some of it was fun. I don''t regret everything." She paused then long enough for Sirius to prompt her.

    "So what happened then? What changed?"

    ¡°Things got more and more out of hand. The drinking, the firestarting, spell crafting, the general risk-taking. I never killed anyone but I came pretty close. Did hurt some people. Cost one kid his memories. It all upset my mother greatly. And I was angry too. Angry and scared. I even set her garden on fire, not completely intentionally, but she loved that garden. It¡¯s grown back now. Most things kind of did eventually. But at the time it was... Anyway eventually my father heard of this place. Somewhere they could teach you how to control your powers. They didn¡¯t know what it was like, my parents. Neither did I. It was just somewhere they might help. So I went.

    It wasn¡¯t¡­ a nice place. It was a bit like an asylum in a way, a place where they put people who are a danger to themselves or others, intentionally or not. They had some interesting methods for teaching control, and not all of them worked, at least not for everyone. Some people that went into that place never came out. I know now how controversial what they did was, but back then we just didn¡¯t know what it was going to be like until I was already there. And they were very strict about outside contact, said it would ruin the process. I figure they just didn¡¯t want people knowing what sort of things they were doing.¡±

    ¡°Things like what?¡±

    ¡°One day they took me into a room. There¡¯s this plant that¡¯s carnivorous. It feeds off people but it hates fire. But to kill it you have actually burn the plant. They had this other kid. I don¡¯t know what his powers were or if they were testing him too or even what his name was, but they threw him to the plant and told me to save him. Burn the plant and not him.¡±

    Amanda looked out at the ocean. The pristine water made such a contrast to the images in her memories.

    ¡°Did you do it?

    ¡°I tried.¡± She bit her lip. It was hard to forget the screams, the sizzling, the smell of burnt flesh and hair and clothing. She would never forget that smell. Or the look in his eyes before he¡¯d been consumed by the flames. Her flames.

    Sirius didn¡¯t interrupt her thoughts this time, although she almost wished he had. She shook off the memories, pushing them to one side, but not out of mind completely. ¡°They did the same the next day. It was the same boy. I recognised him. Revived or perhaps never burnt although I don¡¯t know how they did it if that was the case. And I talked to some kids later who had been necromancied back from the dead though so I figure it was probably that. For some of them their test risked their own lives. Mine never did. It was always somebody else¡¯s life. I don¡¯t know why.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps they picked what they thought would be most motivating?¡±

    She frowned. ¡°What¡¯s more motivating that avoiding one¡¯s own death?¡±

    He narrowed his eyes at her. It was a similar expression to the one she¡¯d been giving him when they¡¯d first been stranded.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just offer to let yourself be stranded here all by yourself not more than an hour ago. And aren¡¯t you the same person who climbed up the rigging to help cut Brian down when he got stuck?¡±

    Amanda was speechless for a moment. ¡°Well¡­¡±

    ¡°And you snuck onto an unknown ship and got stuck out at sea all because you wanted to rescue a horse?¡±

    ¡°Pegasus.¡±

    He raised an eyebrow.

    She thought about it. ¡°I suppose you have a point.¡±

    ¡°And you burnt that beetle in my arm even though you feared us finding out you were a firestarter.¡± He paused and then in a softer voice asked, ¡°So did it work for you? That place you went?¡±

    She smiled sadly and in the air in front of them, without using her hands this time she summoned several little flames, neat and tidy little burning balls of fire, forming a pattern depicting the constellation canis major. Quietly she added, ¡°I don¡¯t know if that makes it better or worse. Better I suppose, except if it didn¡¯t work then they couldn¡¯t justify what they did. Maybe for all the pain they cause¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± She couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it had been worth it, and yet, her family was still alive.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    She shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Anyway, now I hate places like that. Any thought of asylums or even hospitals. They just creep me out. Too many reminders.¡±

    ¡°Hospitals?¡±

    ¡°They got a similar feel to them, the whole sterile white walls thing. Plus dad¡¯s a healer so he never really liked hospitals much either. He¡¯s a got a bit with doctors.¡±

    ¡°I thought most doctors were healers?¡±

    ¡°Not as many as you¡¯d think. There¡¯s a shortage of them. You still need a medical degree and to meet a certain standard of healing. There¡¯s more healers who aren¡¯t doctors and and more doctors who aren¡¯t healers than there are healers who are doctors. Plus anyone really smart and talented usually goes into sorcery and you pay through the teeth for one of those or if they fail out then they hook up with a warlock and sell to infusers. There¡¯s better money in healing infusements than there is in working in medicine. Patchie¡¯s not medically trained is he?¡±

    Sirius laughed. ¡°No.¡± Then he grew serious again. ¡°Can I ask you something else, about your powers?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Why do you carry a lighter if you can just start a fire?¡±

    She looked straight at him. ¡°I told you, it¡¯s sentimental.¡±

    ¡°I suppose there was the possibility it would throw us off your trail a bit too? No one expects a firestarter to have a lighter.¡±

    She nodded. ¡°Some do though you know.¡±

    He gave her a puzzled look so she explained, ¡°Weak firestarters can¡¯t create fire. They can only control it. But to control fire they need a flame to start with. And for stronger firestarters who lack control it can act as a beacon. A lighter is a controlled source of flame. They can¡¯t put a fire out but they can pull it toward another flame source and merge it into to one, make it easier to control.¡±

    ¡°Is that what you use it for?¡±

    She laughed. ¡°No, it really is just sentimental.¡±

    ¡°How come that¡¯s not more widely known? That a lot of firestarters use lighters?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say a lot, just a portion, and well it¡¯s a bit of a crutch isn¡¯t it, like using a wand. Ignoring the embarrassment of needing to use something like that though it¡¯s an obvious weakness. All your enemies need to do is remove your tool and they¡¯ve taken your power or made it dangerously difficult to control, especially for people who are used to it. That¡¯s why I practice a lot not using my hands or even my eyes. I can block my ears, blindfold my eyes, sit on my hands, and still create the perfect flame 100 metres away.¡±

    He hesitated a moment as if unsure if he should ask his next question. Then he took a deep breath and said, ¡°Could you have dealt with the beetles that way? I mean I know you were trying to keep your powers a secret but if you hadn¡¯t needed to?¡±

    ¡°Yes and no. All of my practice is done outdoors. There¡¯s still heat. I can control the direction but it¡¯s got to go somewhere. For small stuff it¡¯s not so bad but the bigger the fire the more heat there is. Plus I still need to know where something is and it gets a lot harder if it¡¯s moving. I could have sat there and done each beetle that came out one at a time but it would have taken awhile. I suppose if I had looked at the layout of everything in advance, every nook and cranny that they could have been hiding in, and assuming we weren¡¯t worried about accidentally temporarily heating up something explosive then I could have made a fire that swept through and just burnt everything between the crates. Wood¡¯s not so bad because it takes a little while to catch and sometimes I can feel that, when I¡¯ve gone just a little too far and then I can pull back. Different materials respond differently but gunpowder¡¯s too quick, almost instant. It would have been very risky.¡±

    ¡°You can feel it?¡± Sirius asked. ¡°Like what flames are doing?¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± Amanda hesitated. ¡°Sometimes, maybe, I¡¯m not sure. It could just be my imagination or like me imparting my will upon them and I¡¯m just feeling the options rather than the actual outcome. I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s something I¡¯m working on though.¡±

    ¡°Always trying to get better huh?¡±

    She nodded then looked around the empty beach. ¡°It¡¯s not much help out here though, apart from keeping us warm once it gets cold. And cooking any food we catch I suppose. And maybe flagging a passing ship down with smoke signals.¡±

    ¡°Well, that actually sounds like lots of uses.¡± Sirius smiled. ¡°Okay, well let me explain some other reasons why I don¡¯t think Shiv just callously left us here to fend for ourselves. This here, this group of islands, they¡¯re called The Sevens. Seven distinct island plus a couple of smaller rocky outcrops.¡±

    ¡°Okay, so you know where we are? How does that help? Are we close enough to row to somewhere else?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Actually we¡¯re pretty much as far from anywhere we can get,¡± he said with a smile.

    She frowned and replied sarcastically, ¡°Well that¡¯s very comforting, thank you.¡±

    He chuckled. ¡°You know you look quite pretty when you scowl.¡±

    Her frown deepened. ¡°Aren¡¯t people usually supposed to say the opposite?¡±

    ¡°Nah, you get these cute little dimples right-¡± he reached out to point out where.

    She tried to scowl at him more but really she just wanted to laugh. He had that twinkle in his eye again. ¡°Do you mind?¡± she told him. ¡°I¡¯m trying to be mad at you.¡±

    Quick as anything he replied, ¡°And how¡¯s that going for you?¡±

    She gave a half laugh half sob and then with a sigh she gave up completely. She briefly rested her head against his shoulder. She could feel heat radiating off where the sun had warmed his dark coat.

    ¡°Anyway, as I was saying, we¡¯re very far from civilization¡­¡± He paused to laugh at the look on her face as she raised her head up to look at him and then he continued, ¡°But this island actually gets quite a lot of visitors. An island that¡¯s far from civilization and directly between a couple of very key ports is a smugglers paradise see. This beach right here is known as ¡®Smugglers Cove¡¯. A lot of transfers take place here, or temporary dumping.¡±

    ¡°Temporary dumping.¡±

    He nodded. ¡°Sometimes, for various reasons you want to ditch some goods somewhere for a short period and pick it up again later. This is where they dump it.¡±

    ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is that it¡¯s likely another ship will pass through here?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. We just have to wait.¡±

    ¡°For how long?¡±

    He shrugged and then got to his feet. ¡°A few days at most. Come on, we should set up camp before it gets too late.¡±

 Chapter 45 â€“ Buried Treasure

    They left the beach, following a winding sandy path that Sirius knew. Apparently there was a cave at the base of the hill which would provide them good shelter for a few nights. A few nights before someone showed up in another ship. Half-way up the path he re-figured up to a week worst case, definitely no more than a month, and he didn¡¯t sound too concerned when he said it. Amanda hoped it wasn¡¯t a month.

    Once again, Amanda carried her small wooden box of things that Sirius had given her. The book of ghost stories lay on top reminding her of what she still had, or rather who she still had. Sirius carried the larger crate, containing food and other things that belonged to him. Amanda doubted that was all he owned though and she wondered if his relaxed attitude was just for her benefit. He was doing a good job of it if so. Perhaps too good. She would have felt better if he¡¯d been at least a little worried.

    They reached a junction where the path split off in several directions. Sirius started to turn toward one of the paths on the right. Amanda paused. Situated on the left between two slightly downhill facing paths was a large pile of crates covered with a tarp tied down tightly with rope.

    ¡°There¡¯s stuff here,¡± Amanda remarked.

    Sirius glanced back. ¡°Mmm, someone¡¯s shipment they¡¯ve parked here for the time being, or maybe a pre-arranged trade. Don¡¯t touch anything, some of them put defensive curses on their shit.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like buried treasure but above ground,¡± Amanda mused with a smile.

    She heard Sirius laugh and then he turned to look at her. ¡°Well it¡¯s a bit much effort to bury it. To be honest, even curses are overkill. Most of the time it¡¯ll just be a tracking infusement or a seal on the box that¡¯s gotta be deactivated before its opened.¡±

    ¡°A seal¡­¡± Amanda echoed suddenly remembering something she¡¯d forgotten.

    Sirius mistook her response for a question. ¡°For people shipping high value items openly. Sorcerers and warlocks and aristocrats use them. We don¡¯t do it. Ship things openly I mean or ship anything for an aristocrat or a sorcerer. Warlocks are okay sometimes.¡± He shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s tax rules and things and you run a higher risk of being hit by pirates. We ship high values items occasionally for a selection of clientele but they go unlisted. There is risk there if you get caught but we don¡¯t do it often and we don¡¯t usually allow seals. They¡¯re like a red flag at certain ports. We get ourselves known for only shipping low value goods then we¡¯re less of a target. Occasionally we break the rules¡­¡± he paused and rethought. With a sigh he said, ¡°Often we break the rules, and we try to be careful, but you know... money talks.¡±

    ¡°You weren¡¯t worried, after Sirena lied about how many pets she had, that you might have other clientele lying about using seals?¡± Amanda asked.

    ¡°You mean that box with the dragon eggs?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, the eggs¡­¡±

    Sirius looked worried. He shook his head. ¡°Truthfully I didn¡¯t think of it until we found that one and by then they¡¯d already taken the lid off. Maybe it was broken already¡­¡±

    ¡°It was a firestarting seal.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    She set her crate down on the ground. Sirius did the same with his.

    ¡°Did you notice how the inside of that box was a different type of wood?¡± she asked him.

    He gave her a confused nod.

    ¡°That¡¯s fireproof wood. Very special. Very expensive. It doesn¡¯t burn, well it does if you cook it for long enough and hot enough but they won¡¯t have been doing that. You see... how do I put this? Dragon eggs need heat to survive. Not like the regular sit on them kind of heat, but dragon fire heat. Normally a mother dragon will periodically cook her eggs. It¡¯s what makes them grow. Rumor has it if you leave a dragon egg without fire it will just stay dormant until it gets the heat it needs but anyone I¡¯ve ever heard of who¡¯s tried it has always later failed to get the egg to hatch if it¡¯s been left cold for too long. Maybe if it was like really extra cold or something, I don¡¯t know but the general rule with transporting dragon eggs is you have to keep them hot. That spell was doing that, or at least it was until you took the lid off.¡±

    ¡°You mean by opening that box we killed the eggs?¡± Sirius was giving her a look somewhere between incredulity and horror.

    Amanda shook her head. ¡°Well you would have except¡­¡± she hesitated a second, took a breath and then admitted, ¡°Except I¡¯ve been keeping them warm. Or at least I was until we got kicked of the ship.¡±

    Sirius took a seat on his crate and put his head between his hands.

    Amanda continued, ¡°And now no one knows they need to be kept warm.¡±

    ¡°Shit,¡± Sirius mumbled.

    Amanda bit her lip. ¡°Dragon eggs aren¡¯t cheap either and a spell like that, it takes some skill to cast.¡±

    He suddenly pulled himself out of his thoughts and gave her a focused look. ¡°How did you know what it was?¡±

    ¡°I mentioned that I spent a bit of time playing around with magic as a kid, well I might have undersold that a little.¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Sirius nodded. ¡°You said you cost a guy his memories?¡±

    Amanda nodded.

    ¡°How¡¯d you learn? I mean, infusements? Or-¡±

    ¡°Books,¡± Amanda answered. ¡°Sorcery books aren¡¯t that hard to come by once you know what you¡¯re looking for.¡±

    Sirius nodded then he gave a laugh. ¡°No, I suppose they aren¡¯t. We actually ship a lot of spell books, but¡­¡± he frowned again and then shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve never understood them. I¡¯ve read them. I know Sonny, and Fallon, and Sable have all tried. They can¡¯t get anything to work. And I¡¯ve seen different seals used for the same thing so it¡¯s just not a matter of drawing something is it? How do you know what any one is used for?¡±

    ¡°There are common ones but no, it¡¯s not just drawing something. Certain shapes help with certain magic so they often get used for it but it¡¯s not a hard rule. I just know some of the common ones. And as for spells I figure they¡¯re written in a sort of code. You don¡¯t actually need everything that¡¯s listed. In fact I¡¯m pretty sure some things are listed specifically to ensure the spell doesn¡¯t function unless the person using it knows what they¡¯re doing.¡±

    ¡°Okay, makes sense I guess but that leaves two questions, one, how did you figure that out and two, I know you¡¯re smart so don¡¯t take this the wrong way but if you figured this out how come nobody else ever has?¡±

    ¡°You think I¡¯m smart?¡± she asked, genuinely surprised.

    He laughed. ¡°But you know what I mean, you were a kid? A teenager?¡±

    She smiled. ¡°Preteen, technically, I was about eleven. A friend and I found a notebook and some component pouches which were conveniently organised plus what I think was a less common spell book, one with similar but contrasting spells to that which we¡¯d seen elsewhere. My friend likes to collect old books. But this one seemed more accurate, although we made some adjustments to those just out of practicality and childish fearlessness, but the thing was they worked, even with our silly substitutions.¡±

    ¡°You found them? Where?¡±

    ¡°Half buried in an underground riverbed. We were exploring some caves that had appeared one summer when river was really low.¡± She shrugged. ¡°One corner of this chest was sticking out of the mud and we dug it up.¡±

    Sirius glanced over at the cargo under the tarpaulin. ¡°And you weren¡¯t worried when you opened it that it might be cursed or protected by something?¡±

    ¡°We were stupid inquisitive kids. Very lucky stupid inquisitive kids. Anyway, we took notes, and then we experimented. And we made a lot of almost very bad mistakes. I mean some were very bad mistakes, without the almost, but it could have been a lot worse in hindsight. I mean we fucked around with shit like time travel. I get why they have some of the laws they do.¡±

    Sirius was staring at her speechless now.

    She gave a nervous laugh. She knew she should probably stop talking. Being a firestarter was one thing. Admitting to messing about with blood magics was a whole different level, but he had said that some of his crew had tried spellcraft so maybe he wasn¡¯t so against that plus what was the worst that could happen now? It felt kind of good being honest. Some of the things she¡¯d told him today she hadn¡¯t even told her father, or anyone for that matter. ¡°I don¡¯t do it anymore, not since¡­ well not in awhile, but I did get pretty good at some things. Like with infusements, when you use them, the way you use them, they have a different feel to them depending on what they are. I could probably tell you what you have in your coat.¡±

    He blinked in surprise and glanced down at his coat, to the side where he kept all the infusements. ¡°You could identify these?¡± he asked.

    She nodded. ¡°I mean, I make no promises but yeah, probably, some of them at least I¡¯m sure.¡±

    He looked thoughtful and then he nodded. ¡°Maybe once we¡¯ve set up camp.¡± He glanced back toward the path he had originally been intending to take but he didn¡¯t get up just yet. ¡°So those dragon eggs, how long can they survive without being heated?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. A few days at least. I don¡¯t know about a week though. It¡¯s an inexact science.¡±

    ¡°How did you know about them? What they needed? From the seal?¡±

    She shook her head. ¡°No, that just told me whoever packed them knew what they were doing. A lot of dragon eggs get shipped wrong, because poachers don¡¯t know what they¡¯re doing.¡± She sighed. ¡°No, I knew what they needed because I¡¯ve shipped dragon eggs before. I mentioned my dad and I had traded unicorns and pegasi up the coast¡­¡±

    He nodded.

    She continued, ¡°Well, one time we shipped dragon eggs. Twice actually.¡±

    ¡°On a ship? With your powers?¡±

    She shook her head. ¡°Once on a ship. Once by horse. Dad never told the people we sailed with what I was or what we were carrying, and I was younger then, had more control, before hormones hit or whatever you know? They did eventually find out and then they wouldn¡¯t let us on board anymore.¡±

    He nodded. ¡°How¡¯d you know to keep it warm?¡±

    ¡°Well, the first one, dad won it in a poker game. The guy he won it off told him to keep it warm. He didn¡¯t actually know what that meant until my friend, Wolf is his name, he¡¯s a book nerd like you. Anyway, Wolf had read about them in a book, and well the rest is history.¡±

    ¡°What about the second one?¡± Sirius was looking at her with complete fascination.

    ¡°Well, that one a guy approached my dad.¡± She gave a laugh. ¡°Apparently he¡¯d heard I was a firestarter. We¡¯re good for shipping dragons when we¡¯re not setting ships on fire. I guess the guy was desperate. Good firestarters are hard to come by. Who ever heard of leaving dragon eggs in the care of a teenage firestarter? The guy must have been really desperate for sure, or insane but he paid a pretty penny for us to get them to where he wanted them and somehow we managed it. By that point I was a lot older, and out the other end of uncontrollable.¡± She smiled. ¡°I think it was the first time after I got back from that place that I actually felt like things might be okay again.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry you went though that.¡± He gave her a sympathetic smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡±

    ¡°So the guy who was shipping our eggs, do you think he was a breeder?¡±

    Amanda shrugged. ¡°They¡¯re illegal in a lot of places and where they¡¯re not is either cowboy territory or you need a licence. Legitimate dragon breeders are rare and this guy is obviously flying under the radar. It¡¯s hard to hide a dragon hatchery. But he did know what he¡¯s doing and if he was keeping the eggs alive it does imply he¡¯s at least considering selling to breeders even if they were originally poached. There are some areas further away where taking from a wild nest is legal, encouraged even if the dragons are pests so it depends where you shipped them from.¡±

    ¡°The Tundras?¡±

    Amanda considered it. ¡°I¡¯ve never been there but I do know there are some hatcheries up that way.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m worried we¡¯ve pissed off a legitimate dragon trader. Even an illegitimate one wouldn¡¯t be great. Not that I want to be shipping dragons but they¡¯re high value traders people who ship dragons. Not that there¡¯s much we can do about it now.¡±

    ¡°How far are they from their destination?¡±

    ¡°A few days, maybe a little more. Shiv went a little off course to drop us here. That¡¯s another reason I don¡¯t think Shiv¡¯s betrayed us. There were other islands he could have left us, ones requiring less of a detour. That and Shiv doesn¡¯t usually leave the people he crosses alive.¡±

    Amanda frowned. ¡°That¡¯s not particularly comforting.¡±

    Sirius smiled but it seemed like he was more sure of himself again. He stood up and picked up his crate. ¡°Come on. Cave¡¯s not too far.¡±

 Chapter 46 â€“ The L Word

    Sirius hadn¡¯t lied. The cave wasn¡¯t far and as it turned out it was actually a series of caves. The opening was reasonably large but it shrunk down smaller nearer the back. It went in a decent way and curved around slightly, such that it would likely provide good shelter from wind in any direction. Smaller tunnels connected some of the caves together. The floor was reasonably flat and looked like it had been used as a bed by many people over the years. Amanda could see remains of other activity too like footprints and fire circles, the latter nearer the entrance or just outside.

    They gathered some fern leaves to form the base of a bed and some sticks to use for a fire later. Then Amanda stood out the front of the cave and studied the rock face around the edges.

    When Sirius emerged from the cave she asked, ¡°Do people climb up here?¡±

    At his confused expression she pointed up at the rock face. ¡°The rock looks polished.¡± As she looked at it longer she could even make out a route going up and over an edge not far above them, not bolts or chalk, just obvious frequently used holds. ¡°In fact¡­¡± she trailed off as she went to the wall, placed her hands on it and began to climb.

    ¡°Uhh, I¡¯m not sure about that,¡± Sirius commented. ¡°Be careful won¡¯t you? Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Just over that lip. It looks like there might be another cave or at least a ledge with a view.¡± After a brief glance down to find a foot hold and then a look at his worried expression she added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this isn¡¯t even as high as the rigging on your ship.¡±

    ¡°Yeah but you had telekinetics there to catch you worst case. There¡¯s no telekinetics here now.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve probably got some in that coat of yours. It¡¯s the most common power, easy to infuse. I¡¯ll bet you a one whole gold at least one of them is telekinesis.¡±

    ¡°Well why don¡¯t you come back down and we can go through those then?¡±

    ¡°Or you could come up,¡± Amanda suggested and she pulled herself up and over the edge, then turned and took a comfortable seat with her legs dangling down. It had been relatively easy climbing even without her climbing shoes on. ¡°The bit in the middle¡¯s a little niggly but just keep your weight forward over your feet and you¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± He was frowning but she could also see him studying the wall in that determined way of his.

    She waited quietly and then watched as he worked out his route and then climbed easily up it. She gave him a smile. Behind her lay a small cave, not as big or sheltered as the one below but big enough for two if they decided they preferred the view up here. And what a view it was. They were up high enough now that she could see out over the bushes and trees, all the way down to the water. The edges of the coves curved in and formed lovely looking lagoons. The air was calm and the sun was high and warm. A swim was tempting.

    ¡°It¡¯s damn beautiful isn¡¯t it?¡± she remarked breathlessly.

    ¡°Aye,¡± he replied.

    But when she turned to look at him she realised he wasn¡¯t looking at the view at all. She blushed and looked out toward the expansive sparkling sea. The sun would set behind them but it would be a nice place to watch the sunrise.

    She felt him shift a little closer and she smiled.

    ¡°How are we going to get down?¡± he asked as he leaned forward and peered over the edge.

    ¡°The same way we got up.¡± She poked her tongue out between her teeth then she nodded at his coat. ¡°Maybe we¡¯ll get lucky and there¡¯ll be levitation magic in one of those vials.¡±

    He sighed, leaned back as if about to stretch and then opened the edge of his coat. He handed her a vial. ¡°Alright, what¡¯s this one?¡±

    She took the small glass container and studied it. ¡°Are they all sand like?¡± she asked. Usually infusements were made using specific types of items but really they could be anything. On the lid she could just make out small markings

    He nodded and watched her with interest.

    ¡°It¡¯s non-traditional,¡± she remarked. ¡°I suppose it makes the storage clean and practical but you¡¯d have to remember what they were unless you wanted to check them each time. Hard for others to use them too, a bit like naming all your variables var_1, var_2, var_3 when you¡¯re programming.¡±

    He cocked an eyebrow.

    ¡°Or err¡­¡± she grappled for a different analogy. ¡°Like giving your books titles like Book 1, Book 2, Book 3.¡±

    ¡°I have a book back on the ship that¡¯s called Book 5.¡±

    ¡°What? You do not?¡± She gave him a questioning frown.

    He chuckled and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s a book on magic too. There¡¯s no book 1, 2, 3, or 4 though. Just book 5. It¡¯s supposed to cover the five key pillars of magic; power, efficiency, control, malleability and¡­¡± he frowned. ¡°I forgot the last one.¡±

    ¡°Five? We were always taught there were three. What¡¯s malleability then?¡±

    Sirius shrugged. ¡°I dunno. Never could actually read it. Any time anyone ever tries eventually the words start to go all swirly and the next thing you know you¡¯re waking up on the floor. So I was trying to be sneaky and skipping to pages or paragraphs ahead because it gives you a few seconds before it kicks in you see but eventually the headaches get to you and it seemed pretty dryly written as it was. These days I mostly just use it if I can¡¯t sleep.¡±

    Amanda snorted. ¡°Maybe that was its intended purpose to begin with.¡± She returned her attention to the jar in her hand and removed the lid.

    ¡°Maybe. So what¡¯s in the jar?¡±

    ¡°Gimme a sec.¡± She poked her finger inside to touch the fine white sand. So fine it was almost a powder.

    ¡°Is that safe?¡± Sirius asked. ¡°To be touching it like that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± she replied. ¡°Probably.¡± She pulled a bit out and rubbed it between her fingers, twisting her energy into it, trying to sense what it was.

    ¡°Probably?¡± He sounded worried again.

    ¡°Oh!¡± she remarked with surprise as she felt a familiar essence. It wasn¡¯t exactly the same, no magic ever was but it rhymed well enough that she knew what it was. ¡°It¡¯s healing magic.¡± She put the little cork back in the top and handed the vial back to him. ¡°Give me another.¡±

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°Healing?¡± He looked down at the vial in his hand with look like he¡¯d just learned a new word. Then he handed her another bottle.

    Six bottles later Amanda was less enthused. With a grumble she handed him back a bottle. ¡°Another healing infusement,¡± she sighed.

    ¡°You don¡¯t sound very happy about it. Healing infusements are useful to have no?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, for sure, it¡¯s just not very exciting.¡± And it was kind of making her feel a bit homesick. Her father¡¯s power was healing. A couple times he¡¯d even got a borrower to infuse it into an item so Amanda could get some practice with what healing magic was like. It was one of the few infusements they sometimes carried. If it had been a good year her father would sometimes splurge for a little extra safety, the one luxury her mother never complained about.

    She must have looked sad for Sirius was studying her closely and the next moment he asked, ¡°You were really hoping it was something else huh?¡±

    ¡°Oh, well no, I mean. Healing is good magic to have in reserve and I suppose it makes sense. I was just, I dunno¡­¡± She turned and gazed out at the sea. It was a very pretty view. Nothing like home. But no one else would understand that. Most people didn¡¯t think the desert was that pretty, not until they looked closely and saw all the life that lived there.

    ¡°Well this second row had dreamwalking so maybe there¡¯s other things on that one.¡±

    She perked up, distracted by the magic she was less familiar with. ¡°Give me that one.¡± She held out her hand.

    He did as she asked.

    She touched the sand and felt for the magic. He was right or at least she assumed he must be for this one she was unfamiliar with. It tugged at her with a different tune. If healing was a harp, this was an oboe, heavier and more penetrating. She tried to get a sense for how it might be used but while she felt some response in the magic what to do next was not quite clear.

    Sirius was holding out another for her to try so she put the dreamwalking aside for now. As she gave it back to him she asked, ¡°Do you know how to use it?¡±

    He gave a brief nod. ¡°Sort of. It¡¯ll put you to sleep though.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t use that when you can¡¯t sleep then?¡±

    He shook his head. ¡°Dreamwalking¡¯s not like sleep in the normal sense and it can be quite dangerous.¡±

    She frowned. ¡°Why would a sailor have dreamwalking?¡±

    He shrugged but he didn¡¯t share her look of confusion. ¡°Another form of moving things about.¡±

    ¡°Through dreams?¡±

    He nodded. ¡°The dreamworld doesn¡¯t quite line up perfectly with our physical world and sometimes items can be shifted from one dreamer to another in a shorter time frame. Like I said, it¡¯s dangerous though. Other things live there.¡± He put it back in his coat pocket.

    ¡°Could your sister do that?¡±

    He hesitated and then shook his head. ¡°No, not reliably. It¡¯s tricky magic. She could pull things in and out sometimes but shifting things over longer distances is harder. She¡¯d dream of monsters and next thing you know it¡¯s in your room.¡±

    He caught her look and then added. ¡°It¡¯s not as bad as firestarting though. Most dreamwalkers who don¡¯t survive childhood don¡¯t take their families out with them. Pulling monsters into the real world is rare. Although one time she did dream of the sea and I woke up coughing up salt water and a jellyfish flopping about on the carpet. She used to come jump into my bed if she had a nightmare which she did often, when she was younger. Sometimes I¡¯d get pulled in with her. They weren¡¯t all bad dreams though. Once we spent the entire night at a carnival. There was even candyfloss. And we had a treehouse with a tyre swing.¡±

    Amanda gave him a sympathetic smile. He sounded as homesick as she felt. ¡°You should go back again, find out what happened to her.¡±

    His soft look of remembrance turned into a frown. He shook his head. ¡°What if¡­¡±

    He was silent for long enough that Amanda replied carefully, ¡°It¡¯s always going to bug you if you don¡¯t. Whatever happened to them, you can¡¯t deal with it properly unless you know what it is.¡±

    He shook his head again but it wasn¡¯t a ¡®no¡¯ kind of shake. It was as if he was trying to shake something off instead. Or trying not to cry?

    Amanda bit her lip. Had she been right to push?

    Finally he sighed and he blinked a few times. When he looked at her again she could see his emerald eyes held a determined look and when he spoke his voice was steady, decisive and without fear. ¡°Would you come with me?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯d come.¡±

    He gave a single nod and then gazed out toward the sea and off in the direction of home.

    ¡°Then what?¡± he asked, without looking at her this time.

    His words threw her out onto a precipice somehow more vertical and thrilling than the real precipice she was currently seated on. Inside she wanted to tell him that she¡¯d go wherever he went but somehow she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say the words, to actually make them real. It was easy to fantasize but to actually commit was a whole different level. And what if he said no? But he had just asked if she would go with him. His intent was obvious wasn¡¯t it? And yet all the words she wanted to say sounded so silly and insufficient. He was braver than she was.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she replied. Plus there was still that one other thing, the pegasus. For whatever reason she couldn¡¯t quite let it go, although it wasn¡¯t quite as strong in her mind now as it had been. She felt torn between places and people and things. Adrift and uncertain. With everything in reach but all about to dive a different way. She gazed out at the ocean feeling inexplicably drawn toward the man sitting next to her.

    He gave her a studied look.

    Eventually she met his eyes and in that moment it felt like he could read her completely. If only saying yes was so easy. She''d felt so bold on the ship. They''d been moving then. Now here sitting beside him as he offered her so much of himself her stomach was full of butterflies.

    "Well, think about it,¡± he told her. He turned to look back out at the sea before he continued. ¡°But if you ever did want to keep sailing with us well there would always be a bed for you and I do appreciate the company." His tone was business like but a moment later he frowned. ¡°Shit! I didn¡¯t mean that how it sounded. It wasn¡¯t supposed to¡­ I mean, it¡¯s not about¡­¡± he gestured at all of her. ¡°I mean I do¡­¡± he gave an frustrated sigh as he scrambled for the words.

    She laughed. She understood his meaning. He didn¡¯t need to explain, even though it was fucking adorable watching him try.

    He went quiet and just looked at her.

    ¡°I like you too,¡± she told him. She watched as he relaxed.

    A second later he got that twinkle in his eye and he remarked, ¡°Well I bloody well hope so given we¡­¡± He didn¡¯t finish, merely raised his eyebrows in meaning.

    She matched his smile then she added, "Of course sailing with you assumes Shiv gives you your ship back."

    Sirius nodded. "We''ll deal with that when the time comes."

    ¡°Plus he still has my pegasus.¡±

    Sirius gave her an incredulous look. ¡°You and that damn horse.¡±

    She raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°Pegasus,¡± he corrected. ¡°You and that damn pegasus. Somehow I don¡¯t think you¡¯re getting that back now. It might even be the reason Shiv dumped us here temporarily. He¡¯s probably gone to make the deal on his own so you can¡¯t interfere and then come pick us up. I get you¡¯re attached to it but it¡¯s not like it¡¯s the only pegasus in the world. You¡¯re a little obsessed. I¡¯ll help you get a new one but you need to let this on go.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re a little naive,¡± she shot back evenly, ¡°Thinking that Shiv¡¯s motive¡¯s are anything but selfish.¡±

    They stared stubbornly at each other for a moment. Then Sirius said something unexpected.

    ¡°You like gambling. How about we bet on it?¡±

    ¡°Bet what?¡±

    ¡°The pegasus.¡±

    She hesitated.

    ¡°If you¡¯re right and Shiv doesn¡¯t give me the ship back willingly then I¡¯ll help you steal that pegasus. If I¡¯m right then I keep the pegasus.¡±

    She shook her head. ¡°No way.¡±

    ¡°So you do think there¡¯s a chance I¡¯m right them?¡±

    ¡°No, I just don¡¯t think it¡¯s right to bet the pegasus. I don¡¯t bet things like that no matter how good the odds are.¡± She looked away again, a little annoyed now. That at least was a habit she hadn¡¯t inherited from her father. She hadn¡¯t told Sirius that the profit from the dragon egg her father had won had bought back their house which he¡¯d gambled and lost only a week after they¡¯d returned home from selling the egg.

    When she looked back at Sirius again he was giving her a look that resembled something like sympathy almost as if once again he could read her perfectly. He was a quick study. She wondered if they played a game of bluff now, would she lose?

    ¡°Well I suppose that¡¯s probably a smart move,¡± Sirius told he carefully. He held out another vial. ¡°Alright, how about we bet whatever is in this one then?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know what it is.¡±

    ¡°Well why don¡¯t you tell me then.¡±

    She took it from him gently and turned it over in her hands. Opening the vial she poked in a finger and then she smiled. She scooped out a little of the fine sand then handed the rest back to Sirius.

    He took it with a confused look.

    She rubbed the pieces she¡¯d taken between her fingers.

    ¡°What is it?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Guess,¡± she replied, and then with a smile she leaped forward and right off the edge of the cliff.

 Chapter 47 â€“ Leap of Faith

    For a moment Sirius could have sworn his heart stopped, and he wondered if Amanda leaping off the cliff like that was just another horrible dream. But then he realised she wasn¡¯t falling.

    Instead she was floating, with her closed palms facing downward and big stupid grin on her face.

    He frowned, momentarily angry that she had scared him so much. The anger was followed again by more fear but this time it was in response to the previous emotion. He identified them as what they were and then he forced himself to be still and silent until he was calm again, until both the anger and the fear were gone. It was his rule and he was well practised at it. When he finally spoke only curiosity remained.

    ¡°Levitation magic?¡±

    She shook her head. ¡°Telekinesis.¡±

    He frowned. On first glance she looked well balanced there, as if it were easy to just float. Sure she wobbled a little and on closer inspection he could see the shake in her arms. It was obvious she had her hands angled specifically for this. Both were clenched in fists but he was willing to bet that if she hadn¡¯t needed to hold onto the sand with one hand then both would be open. Having only one open would set her off balance. But despite all of that¡­

    ¡°I don¡¯t think even Shiv can just float in the air like that.¡±

    Her grin widened.

    But she hadn¡¯t taken much sand.

    ¡°How much magic is in that? Can you tell?¡± He asked quickly in case he should get her to hurry back above solid land before the magic ran out.

    A focused look crossed her face and then she smiled again and replied, ¡°At least a few more minutes I think.¡±

    ¡°You think?¡±

    She smiled slyly and then with a delicate twist of her wrists she managed to maneuver herself back onto the rock. From the look of concentration that fell over her face he could tell that it was not an easy task. Once she set down she smiled again.

    Sirius let out a breath of air he hadn¡¯t realised he¡¯d been holding. He also registered that she¡¯d just done the same. ¡°Perhaps that¡¯s something that better practised over water.¡± He nodded down toward the bay.

    ¡°How about a swim then?¡± she suggested. She pointed toward a series of sheltered little lagoons. ¡°Down there?¡±

    She licked her lips and he was momentarily distracted. When she glanced toward him with those big brown eyes he was briefly reminded of the last time he¡¯d seen her swimming and despite the fact that he¡¯d seen her naked several times now since then he could feel the heat rising and his heart start to beat a little faster. On the outside he tried to remain as cool as a cucumber. He had no idea if he¡¯d managed it or not. He tried to think of other things. ¡°It¡¯s a good fishing spot too. Perhaps we can catch some lunch.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good.¡± Amanda nodded. Then without warning she threw herself from the cliff and proclaimed ¡°Race yah!¡± as she drifted steadily down to the ground with borrowed telekinesis before taking off down the path.

    Sirius remained seated where he was for a moment, frowning thoughtfully. Then, in no rush at all he carefully made his way back down the rock. Finally with his feet on the ground he smiled to himself. Amanda didn¡¯t know the island. She¡¯d taken the path they¡¯d just come up but Sirius knew another way.

    It required a little bush bashing and a short down-climb or two but none of it was a problem for him. There were plenty of handholds and vines to help with the down-climbing and he pushed branches out of the way with ease. His long coat protected his arms and legs from any scratches. He was even careful not to damage any plants too much. He reached the sea lagoon before Amanda did and then made his way slowly to where he knew her path emerged. There he took a comfortable seat on a warm rock and waited.

    The look on her face when she skidded out of the bush and onto softer sand was priceless. He did his very best not to smile and give the game away.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    She was speechless for almost an entire minute, just opening and closing her mouth like a fish, something that did not seem to happen often with her. Then she frowned and asked, ¡°Did you teleport?¡±

    ¡°Nope,¡± he replied.

    She frowned again and looked around, obviously scanning for another path. ¡°How did you get down here before I did? I ran the whole way.¡±

    ¡°Secret.¡± He grinned.

    The look of frustration on her face was adorable.

    ¡°Did you dreamwalk here?¡± She asked it hesitantly like she didn¡¯t think it was the right answer.

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    She put her hands on her hips then walked over a took a seat beside him. For a little while she was silent and focused like she was trying to figure it out, then she glanced to the side, toward the lapping waves of the lagoon only a few meters below them.

    Her face changed. Her eyebrows rose. ¡°There¡¯s something down there,¡± she remarked.

    He turned to peer over the side of the rock, thinking she¡¯s just seen a fish, but after a moment of staring at what seemed to just be clear blue water and white sand, he noticed a sparkle.

    He twisted his entire body around and tilted his head at a different angle to try and make out what it was.

    ¡°See? There!¡± She pointed.

    He nodded. Then he stood up and started to remove his clothing. There was only one way he was getting proper look at whatever it was.

    Amanda gave him a surprised look at first then she cocked her head slightly to the side and watched him without a word. Her eyes traced every inch of him.

    Once he was stark naked he stepped up to the edge of the rocks and peered down to see if he could find the shimmer again.

    This movement snapped Amanda out of whatever thoughts she was distracted by, and she remarked, ¡°It¡¯s probably deeper than it looks.¡±

    He nodded.

    A moment later she added, ¡°Although maybe don¡¯t jump in headfirst either.¡±

    She sounded worried and for some reason that made him want to try something dangerous, to show off. Unused to the feeling he paused a moment to consider it. Where was that coming from? And would it really be so bad to jump head first? Usually he would say yes if the depth was unknown, but the water was clear and he thought he had a pretty good estimate at the approximate depth of this pool. Making up his mind, he leaped out in a swan dive, ducking his head just before he hit the water.

    Amanda leaned over the edge of the rock and didn¡¯t let her breath out until she could see his muscular form swimming down near the sand, searching for whatever it was that was down there. When he¡¯d jumped in head first she¡¯d been worried he might hit the bottom. Actually his dive had been surprisingly graceful and watching him spring into action like that made her want to pull him back out and drag him up the beach for an entirely different sort of action.

    She watched as his hand seemed to close around something in the sand. She expected him to come up then but he didn¡¯t. Instead he swam forward and directly under the rock she was on.

    What the hell?! Was there a cave under there? Amanda leaned forward as far over as she dared but she couldn¡¯t see any sign of him. She¡¯d done enough cave diving before to know you didn¡¯t just go into any old cave willy-nilly like that, especially not without any scuba gear.

    She panicked and considered if she should jump in after him. She kicked her boots off just in case, watching the pool the entire time. Given his size though, it wasn¡¯t like she¡¯d be able to do much. Maybe he knew this area? Maybe there was an air pocket? A couple minutes passed and still there was no sign of Sirius.

    She was just about to strip the rest of her clothes off and jump in when suddenly he reappeared, grinning like a mad fool. He pulled himself up to the rock edge with ease, and then he tossed a live lobster at her feet.

    ¡°I got lunch,¡± he said in a completely relaxed tone. He didn¡¯t even sound out of breath.

    ¡°Are you insane?¡± she cried. ¡°I thought you had drowned. What? Is there an air pocket under there or something?¡± She tried to peer over the edge again but the cave was fully submerged from this angle.

    ¡°No, but I can hold my breath for a pretty long time.¡± He said it without a hint of bravado, just as if he were stating a fact. ¡°And I found this.¡± He held out what looked like a gold ring.

    The sight of the ring made her pause. She took in from him and turned it over in her hands. Delicately she poked it with her magic. She sensed something there but it was faint and unfamiliar.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what this is,¡± she said with a frown.

    ¡°Gold.¡±

    ¡°Real gold?¡±

    He shrugged. ¡°Maybe.¡±

    As she watched a few drops of water fall from his dark hair and make their way down his bare shoulders and chest she remembered how scared she¡¯d been while he was under the water. She pocketed the ring and as she reached out to take him gently by the beard she said, ¡°You really worried me there you know? For a second I thought I was going to have to fish you out.¡±

    Then she kissed him passionately and deeply, fueled by her thoughts of losing him. When she broke free again, she said, ¡°Never scare me like that again.¡±

    Her gaze found his bare skin again and she reached out to touch him, to pull him closer. She tugged him toward her, luring him to climb up and over her. A moment later she was lying beneath him on the sand, his large form dripping water all over her, but she didn¡¯t care how wet she got or that the sand was getting in her hair. All she cared about was him.

    As they paused between another kiss, Sirius mumbled, ¡°Um, you¡¯re not helping with the me not wanting to do that again.¡±

    She laughed and then, in a sly voice she asked, ¡°So, exactly how long can you hold your breath for?¡±

 Chapter 48 â€“ Go Fish

    It turned out Sirius hadn¡¯t been lying when he¡¯d said he was good at holding his breath. It wasn¡¯t the only thing he was good at either.

    Amanda lay spent and breathless on the sand while Sirius gave a few final thrusts above her.

    Tilting her head to one side, she could see the lobster slowly making its way back down the beach.

    ¡°Lunch is escaping.¡±

    He paused just momentarily to follow her eye line down the beach.

    ¡°Ah,¡± he remarked, before returning to what he was doing. ¡°I. Can. Get. Another.¡±

    She drew her eyes away from their quickly disappearing lunch to watch him as he moved. One of his hands was cupping her thigh, the other was buried in the sand. He had his eyes closed, and she wondered what he was thinking about. His abs were shiny with seawater and sweat. She reached out and ever so gently caressed his belly with her fingers. She watched his stomach flutter in response and a small gasp slipped from his lips. Her feet were hooked around his back and she pulled him in harder with every thrust, until he fell forward and his head hung so close to her that she could have licked his face by simply raising her head a millimetre or two. It was tempting. He smelt of salt.

    Then he opened his eyes and she forgot all her thoughts. She wanted to stay like that forever. She was pretty sure there was sand in places she didn¡¯t want to think about but right now none of that mattered.

    Far too soon he rolled off to the side, collapsing in the sand beside her. She stole a glance off down the beach again to see how far lunch had gone. It was almost at the water¡¯s edge. Sirius must have done the same because a moment later he was on his feet, sprinting off down toward it. He managed to grab it right as it went over the edge.

    ¡°Nice catch,¡± she remarked as he trotted back up the beach. She wasn¡¯t sure how he still had so much energy but she certainly wasn¡¯t going to complain about it.

    He threw the lobster down beside her and then looked back down at the water. ¡°We¡¯re still gonna need a couple more.¡±

    ¡°More? What?¡± But before Amanda could ask how many lobsters they needed, he¡¯d already run to the edge of the lagoon and disappeared back under the water. Amanda felt breathless just watching him. Hell, she was still breathless, and he¡¯d been the one doing all the work this time.

    As she pulled her shirt back on she wondered if there was any more lost treasure down there. She made an attempt to de-sand herself but quickly gave up and tugged on the rest of her clothes. She walked to the water¡¯s edge and peered over. Then, knowing he would probably be a couple minutes again, she trudged back up the beach to sit and wait on the sand near his clothes.

    She considered checking the rest of his infusements but something else caught her eye. She¡¯d never held a real sword before and usually his one hung by his side in a black scabbard, mostly concealed by his long cloak. Now it lay in the sun, much more eye-catching despite its simplicity. The handle was wrapped in black leather. Two thin strips of rounded silver metal formed the guard, arching outward from hilt to pommel. The pommel itself was small, almost non-existent. The blade was broad and curved slightly, no doubt to make it better at cutting ropes.

    Amanda reached out a hand to lift the sword so she could study it further, and because she wanted to see what it felt like to hold one. But as she tucked her hand gently around the handle and tried to lift it she found it wouldn¡¯t budge. It was heavy, far more so than she had expected it to be. She tried with a second hand but still she could not lift it, not even when she dug her toes into the sand and pulled with all her might. Even then she managed to budge it only an inch.

    Finally she sat back down in the sand panting heavily.

    After a moment¡¯s thought she reached out and poked his sword with her magic. Much like with the ring she thought she could sense something but she couldn¡¯t identify it. Was it magically weighted?

    Sirius returned from his swim a moment later, this time with two lobsters in his hand.

    Amanda frowned. ¡°Three lobsters? I think one would have been more than enough.¡±

    ¡°Maybe for you,¡± he replied. ¡°But I¡¯ll eat at least two.¡±

    She raised her eyebrows up and ran her gaze over him again. Well, he was a big man.

    He sat down beside her and held the lobsters up. ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll be able to cook them?¡±

    She caught teasing in his tone. She grinned. ¡°Is that a challenge?¡±

    He cracked half a smile and his green eyes sparkled and as they did when he was being playful. ¡°Maybe.¡±

    She reached for the third lobster and held it up in front of her. ¡°Easy,¡± she replied. A moment later she handed it to him.

    He frowned, swapped her for one of the other ones and then turned that one over in his hands. ¡°It¡¯s cooked?¡± he asked. No doubt he noticed that it felt slightly warm but the lack of flames obviously confused him.

    ¡°Sure, try it.¡±

    He cracked open a part of the shell and pulled out some of the meat. After a taste test he nodded and then handed it to her. ¡°I didn¡¯t notice any fire.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s cause I flash cooked it from the inside,¡± she replied, taking some pleasure in finally being able to be open about her magic.

    But still he was frowning. ¡°Flash cooked¡­ how hot..?¡±

    ¡°Very very hot. I can do dragon fire hot remember? Instant roast if needed.¡±

    Her smile fell away as she realised how serious he still looked.

    ¡°Yeah, I suppose. I guess I didn¡¯t think of what that meant before. Dragon fire hot¡­ so you could melt steel if you wanted to?¡± He gave her a questioning look.

    She nodded. ¡°I could.¡± She watched him carefully, worried about his reaction. Would he be scared of her now?

    Still frowning he glanced around. ¡°Then could you turn sand into glass?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± she asked, surprised at the direction of his question.

    He met her gaze, a slight uncertainty there. ¡°Sand, I read if you heat it hot enough then it¡­?¡± He trailed off, obviously unsure if what he was saying was correct.

    But once she¡¯d recovered from the surprise of his question, Amanda understood what he was asking. A grin returned to her face. ¡°Yes, I know what you mean.¡± She reached down and scooped up a handful of sand. Concentrating, she pushed her fire into it, hot and quick, hotter than any normal firestarter could do. So hot, she couldn¡¯t quite direct all of the heat outward. It warmed her hands and she dropped the resulting creation back into the sand below rather than let it burn her palms. It cooled fast however and a minute later she picked it back up and handed it to him.

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    After studying it for a while he remarked, ¡°It¡¯s kind of ugly.¡±

    She laughed, having not expected that observation. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not an artist.¡±

    ¡°No, I mean, I thought it would look more glass-like.¡±

    ¡°Well, the sand¡¯s not pure silica. Also for proper glass-making I think you need to cool it slowly. I¡¯m not quite so good at that yet.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still impressive,¡± he replied, turning the dirty-coloured fulgurite over in his hands several more times.

    She gave half a smile, mostly just relieved that he wasn¡¯t scared of her. She finished cooking the remaining lobsters, figuring it was kinder to do it faster rather than letting them slowly dry out.

    For a minute or two they sat in silence just eating. She watched him start on his second lobster with as much enthusiasm as he had the first and she asked, ¡°Can you really eat two whole lobsters?¡±

    ¡°I can eat three,¡± he replied.

    She narrowed her eyes and brought her own half-eaten lobster closer to her body.

    He chuckled. ¡°But I can easily get another if I¡¯m hungry enough after these two. Didn¡¯t want to waste one if I wasn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°My mum always said you¡¯re not supposed to go swimming after eating.¡±

    He laughed again. ¡°That¡¯s an old wives tale. Trust me, I¡¯ve spent a lot of time in and around the water.¡±

    ¡°Did you know they were in there? The lobsters?¡± She nodded down toward the lagoon and the hidden cave.

    He shook his head. Then he put his hands up to his head like he was imitating antlers or something. ¡°I saw their feelers sticking out.¡±

    She laughed at his imitation.

    He paused in his eating to just look at her then.

    Her heart skipped a beat but her mind latched onto a question that had been nagging at her. ¡°How come your sword is so heavy?¡±

    She noticed the surprise in his expression, followed by a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s enchanted. Doesn¡¯t affect me, being a strongarm, but it means if I drop it in battle no one else can pick it up and use it. It also means I can hit much harder.¡±

    ¡°And slower?¡± Amanda asked surprised that she was vaguely recalling a story her physics teacher had told her about baseball and heavier bats.

    Sirius frowned for a moment. Then recognition crossed his face. He shook his head. ¡°For some reason the strength doesn¡¯t translate well to speed. I can¡¯t swing a normal sword faster and a heavier sword doesn¡¯t make me swing slower. Using my powers just makes it feel lighter.¡±

    ¡°But then wouldn¡¯t a lighter sword also feel even lighter and then you could swing faster?¡± Amanda wasn¡¯t sure she was right. Something didn¡¯t make sense to her, but then she hadn¡¯t really been paying that much attention in that physics lesson.

    Sirius frowned again then shrugged. ¡°It doesn¡¯t work that way.¡±

    Amanda nodded, taking his word for it. Magic didn¡¯t always make sense although she had found that a better understanding of chemistry had helped her with her own magic. It had changed the way she thought about things, which had changed how her magic felt to use, and that had somehow granted her more subtle control.

    ¡°So you were checking out my sword?¡±

    Amanda narrowed her eyes. There was that cheeky tone again, suggestive even. She glanced his way. Yeah, there was that slight twitch of his mouth, so subtle, and that sparkle in his eye. She licked her lips, then smiled slyly at him and replied, ¡°So what if I was?¡±

    His smiled widened for a moment and then it fell away. More serious he suddenly asked, ¡°You haven¡¯t used a sword before have you?¡±

    She gave a short laugh and shook her head. ¡°Why would I need to know how to use a sword? I¡¯m not an aristocrat.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s useful if you end up in a fight. Guns aren¡¯t great in crowded close range combat.¡±

    ¡°Do you fight binders often? Cause if not then I¡¯ve got my magic.¡±

    He looked serious. ¡°We don¡¯t use magic to fight. There are rules.¡±

    ¡°There are rules in a fight?¡±

    ¡°There are always rules in a fight.¡±

    She frowned. ¡°You just said you use a weighted sword so you can hit harder.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s different. Less obvious.¡±

    ¡°So you cheat?¡±

    He shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s like that game we played, Bluff, you¡¯re allowed to cheat, you¡¯re just not allowed to get caught. Everyone cheats. No obvious magic. I mean you can, but then it gives others the right to as well. We have rules so damage to ships and crew are minimised.¡±

    ¡°Then why not sit down and just play a game of chess or something to decide victories? Why fight at all?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it has happened. The truth is most clashes are resolved with talking. You imagine pirates boarding a ship and slaughtering their way to ownership but usually the pirate¡¯s bounty, or bribe, is decided by a conversation between two captains over a cup of tea, or rum, or sometimes a one on one battle. A captain can demand to fight another captain, can require it even, to first drawn blood is generally how it¡¯s done. Just one cut and you lose. Spares a life though. If a pirate captain refuses one on one combat the general rule is that he leaves with nothing. He can suggest a crewman fight instead, that each captain nominate someone but the captain whose ship he¡¯s boarded has the right to refuse.¡±

    ¡°Why would the captain whose ship was boarded agree to a battle between nominees if he knew he could beat the other captain in single combat himself?¡±

    ¡°Because their crew might be stronger as a whole and if things can¡¯t be resolved with single duels then they might decide to take the whole ship by force instead of leaving with nothing. A fight between two evenly matched crewman carries less risk and loss overall.¡±

    ¡°Except, whoever loses could still decide to turn around and fight with everything they have.¡±

    ¡°They could, but out there¡±¡ªhe nodded toward the calm sea before them¡ª¡°It¡¯s not just one battle. If you don¡¯t play by the rules and people find out, then you become a target. People band together and nobody wins against those numbers, or if they think you will then they wait until you dock at port, maybe bribe a crewman or two, and then they stab you in your sleep or they serve you up poisoned ale.¡±

    ¡°But you still negotiate as if someone might play their whole hand?¡±

    Sirius nodded. ¡°Nobody wants to be the first example. It¡¯s a judgment call. Often pirates take a payment, a portion of the cargo or outright cash. A captain knows what can be replaced and what is worth fighting for. Some cargo sails for a cheaper price without insurance. That is, in the event that a ship gets boarded by pirates, that cargo is the first to go with no expected replacement by the client. They gamble on a ship not being hit by pirates. Others will pay extra upon arrival or will have clauses which specify how many lives they¡¯re willing to reimburse to keep it safe.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d give up lives for cargo?¡±

    ¡°No, you just make sure that¡¯s the last cargo given to a pirate. Pirates never take everything assuming they¡¯re playing by the rules. That said, if someone¡¯s not playing by the rules, it¡¯s better to fight early than late.¡± He sighed. ¡°And sometimes you might be faced with a choice. A full battle harms both sides, even the winner, everybody loses something. So maybe you both agree to let a crewman fight one on one or five vs five in exchange for a smaller portion of the cargo being spared if you lose. Even if it¡¯s a fight to first blood, there¡¯s still a risk of death. You gotta weigh those odds against what the cargo is worth. Other times, losing a crewman doesn¡¯t mean they die, it means they switch crews and join the pirate ship. It still counts as a life lost as far as shipping agreements are concerned. Usually if the enemy suggest a fight between multiple crewman, it¡¯s because they¡¯re looking to increase their numbers and they want to see how well each man fights.¡±

    ¡°Surely if you were powerful enough and just took a whole ship by force all in one go, and left no survivors then who¡¯s going to know that you cheated?¡±

    ¡°Your crew is. You can¡¯t sail a big ship alone and you can¡¯t keep the men from talking when they¡¯re getting drunk at port. Even a couple words to impress a dock wrench will end up in someone else¡¯s ear.¡±

    ¡°A dock wench?¡±

    Sirius groaned and waved a hand. ¡°A certain type of woman who hangs around the docks looking to bed a sailor.¡±

    ¡°A prostitute?¡±

    He shook his head. ¡°Not always. And not always woman to be fair." He paused and then he spoke as if reciting something. "There¡¯s no secrets at sea, but if you give me a dime, I¡¯ll tell you all mine.¡± He flashed her a smile.

    She returned it then she replied, ¡°What if you mind wiped them all?¡±

    He raised his eyebrows. ¡°A whole crew? I think someone would notice. They have mind readers at some ports to check the cargo too, make sure you¡¯re paying the right taxes. You¡¯d have to be pretty darn skilled at which point it begs the question, what the fuck are you doing shipping cargo? There¡¯s safer careers that pay better for someone with that kind of power.¡±

    ¡°Maybe they love the ocean,¡± Amanda teased.

    Sirius snorted. ¡°Then they¡¯d do something else and buy a boat to sail in their free time. Ain¡¯t nobody doing this job for fun.¡±

    ¡°What would you do then? If money wasn¡¯t an objective? If you could just do anything?¡±

    Sirius was silent then as he stared out at the sea. After awhile he replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I never thought about it. Does reading books count? And fishing? I like fishing. And watching the fish, and swimming.¡± He looked around at the beach. ¡°And this.¡± He gestured to their surroundings. Then he turned to her. ¡°What would you do?¡±

 Chapter 49 â€“ Homesick

    Even though it had been her own question, it still caught her off guard. What would she do, if money was no objective? Her mind went to the horses first. But while horse-riding was definitely something she¡¯d want to keep doing, all her dreams of her own ranch and mustering pegasi had been about earning an income. Well, almost. There had been another goal there too.

    ¡°I guess I¡¯d want to do something to improve how horses and pegasi are handled and trained, and the way people view them. They¡¯re often just seen as transport but they¡¯re more than that and if you have a proper relationship with them they¡¯ll give you so much more than just a ride somewhere. They¡¯ll give you a friend too. And they¡¯re beautiful to watch. There are nicer ways to tame them than what a lot of people use. I¡¯d want to make those ways more standard, until they¡¯re the norm, the rule.¡± She laughed thinking about it.

    She felt Sirius¡¯s fingers brushing her hair back then, fingering the red strands all the way down to her shoulders, and then running his hands gently over her skin in a way that made her want to take all her clothes off again and let him do whatever he wanted to her. Instead, she leaned her head in against him.

    He responded by wrapping his arm around her and pulling her in close for a hug. A quick glance down reminded her that he was still stark naked.

    ¡°I feel overdressed,¡± she remarked.

    He chuckled and then pulled her back so they were lying down in the sand. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. I think I¡¯ve got sand in my butt hole.¡±

    She laughed along with him. Their bodies shaking together, and probably making the sand in the butt hole situation 10x worse.

    Soon they fell apart, only their hands still intertwined, caressing each other¡¯s knuckles and fingertips as if learning a map by feel one small piece at a time. The focus on such a small area making the connection all the more electric.

    They lay in silence, just reading each other¡¯s palms and letting their minds wander. Sirius¡¯s question, or rather her own question, had reminded her of home again. It was nice here next to Sirius on this beach, warmed by both the sun and his gentle affections, but a part of her longed for her home too. She even missed her mother telling her to stop trooping mud all though the house and her homemade food, spinach scones and fresh veges. She missed how her sister would use the last of the hot water but how sometimes if Lizzie was feeling particularly nice she might gossip about how there was a boy in her year whose older brother liked Amanda and then they¡¯d share secrets about who they each liked and who was dating who. She missed her fathers praise and his jokes, and the way her mother rolled her eyes at his antics but would smile at him the moment he wasn¡¯t looking. Her mother would groan and grumble and complain and her father would do likewise, but they loved each other, Amanda had always been able to see that in their smiles and glances, the occasional wink that she didn¡¯t want to think too hard about given they were her parents.

    She missed the smell of toast in the morning, the sound of whinnies outside, the way the air smelt like horse sweat, manure, and a touch of desert wildflowers. Unintentionally she gave a sad sort of sigh. Loud enough for Sirius to roll onto his side and study her with a intense gaze.

    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± he asked, drawing her from her thoughts.

    She blushed then, not wanting him to know that she¡¯d been thinking of home instead of fully living in the moment and making the most of his presence. She¡¯d miss him too, if he were not here.

    ¡°Oh, nothing,¡± she lied.

    He was silent a moment and then with a slight curve of the lip he replied, ¡°Bluff.¡±

    ¡°W-what?¡± She rolled herself up onto one elbow and looked directly at him.

    He had that knowing sparkle in his eye again. The one that said he knew a secret.

    ¡°You have a tell,¡± he told her.

    ¡°I do not.¡±

    He nodded. He reached out and touched her chin. With one finger he gently stroked all the way around to her ear and then back down again. ¡°I can tell because your jaw clenches just so. It¡¯s subtle but it¡¯s there.¡± He landed a gentle finger on her lips. ¡°And when you¡¯re really worried you bite the inside of your lip.¡±

    Amanda frowned and resisted the urge to do just that.

    ¡°So what are you thinking about?¡± he asked, his tone gentle and kind.

    <hr>

    Sirius had watched her eyes go wide and for a moment he thought he saw a hint of fear there but maybe also curiosity and hope. Did she mind that he could read her? She normally did such a good job of keeping up a pretense of confidence and easy-goingness. But he had been watching. Would it be rude to reveal another side of her? He did not think so, at least not if it was just the two of them, not now, and not given she¡¯d been so open earlier. It was hard for her though, he could tell.

    He hadn''t minded her reading him, pushing gently. Indeed, it had been kind of nice even if it had been a little scary. And she was so good at reading others. If one treated another one way it was surely because they wished to be treated that way themselves. He just had to be as gentle as she was. He didn¡¯t want to scare her off. But in order to make sure of that, he first needed to know what it was she was so afraid of.

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    He¡¯d noticed it in her eyes, back up on the rock ledge, a hint of panic after he¡¯d asked if she¡¯d go with him back to his old house when they got to Little Rock. She¡¯d said yes, and given the way she¡¯d pulled him out of the water after his dive, she obviously liked him and was attracted to him, but she was scared of something too, he could tell, he just wasn¡¯t sure what.

    ¡°I guess I kinda miss home. Not that I don¡¯t like being out here with you, it¡¯s just¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± Sirius relaxed. For a moment he¡¯d been worried that it had been something to do with him, but it turned out that wasn¡¯t it at all. She was just homesick. As he watched her stammer for words he realised something else. She was feeling guilty about it. Why? Even he was homesick sometimes and his home hadn¡¯t been a particularly nice place when he¡¯d left it but sometimes he found himself thinking about the way the paint flaked off the outside of the house near the corner where he¡¯d used to sometimes hide from his father. It was strange the stupid things that one could miss. ¡°Here I thought it was something serious you were worried about.¡± He made his tone intentionally light and teasing hoping she wouldn¡¯t take it the wrong way.

    For a moment she gave him a surprised look but then she burst out laughing.

    "I think I even miss my sister," Amanda admitted.

    "Even?" Sirius asked. "You don''t get along?"

    "Well, it''s more that we''re just so different. And she''s mum''s favorite, which I hate but then I''m dad''s favorite which she hates. Not that we''d rather swap, just that it''s like we each get half our parents, and I dunno... the grass is always greener I guess. Always wanting what we can''t have. But I do love her, you know, even if we fight a lot. And I know both our parents love both of us, even if they each like one more than the other. But that¡¯s kind of a given, parents always love their kids."

    ¡°Not always.¡± His reply slipped out before he¡¯d thought about it properly and he regretted it almost immediately because for a moment he saw a similar sort of regret in her eyes followed by pity and he didn¡¯t want that. He glanced away. He couldn¡¯t think of what else to say to bring the conversation back now he¡¯d gone and ruined it.

    But Amanda always knew the right thing to say.

    After a moment''s hesitation she asked, "Did you get along with your sister?"

    He look back at her. The sun shone through the red strands of her hair making it look almost like they were made of flames themselves. For a moment he wondered if she was just a hallucination of the island. He nodded. ¡°Yeah, most of the time.¡± He glanced away thoughtfully.

    Amanda didn¡¯t immediately reply. It seemed she knew when to stay silent too.

    ¡°But?¡± she asked, carefully in almost a whisper, when some time had passed and he still hadn¡¯t answered.

    How did she know there was a but?

    ¡°Sometimes¡­¡± he hesitated. Did he want to talk about this? He sighed. If he expected her to trust him then he needed to trust her, and the thing was that he did trust her, in a way that he¡¯d never trusted anyone else before. He¡¯d never really believed in love, never given it much credence beyond some sort of strange affliction, like a disease. His mother had loved his father, and look where it had gotten her.

    He¡¯d resisted all of Shiv¡¯s attempts to find him a part-time companion, both male and female, and while he definitely preferred the latter, he¡¯d viewed all of it as more a distraction from his duties to the ship than anything that should actively be sought out. But now he was sitting here, marooned on this island, no ship, and a crew that had abandoned him, with a beautiful woman by his side, and one who had so raptly captured his attention despite all his attempts to avoid it. What did he really have to lose?

    ¡°Sometimes she¡¯d intentionally provoke him, almost like she was looking for a fight.¡± He hesitated and then continued. ¡°She¡¯s the reason dad was angry the night mum died.¡±

    ¡°Do you blame her?¡± Amanda asked quietly, ¡°For your mum¡¯s death.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Sirius replied quickly and honestly. He didn¡¯t blame Cat for that. He knew whose fault it was, but still, there were so many what ifs. If it was Cat¡¯s fault then it was his too. He was supposed to protect them.

    They were both silent for awhile, then Amanda said, ¡°Can I ask you something?¡±

    He frowned and turned to study her expression. She usually just asked. ¡°Sure¡±

    ¡°Why are you so trusting? With your history, what your dad did, what you¡¯ve seen of the sea. You trusted me so fast and you trust Shiv, even though he left us here.¡±

    He smiled and thought for a bit. He didn¡¯t completely trust Shiv, he just knew him, at least he thought he did. The truth was he didn¡¯t know why Shiv had done what he did. Maybe he really did just want the ship. Maybe it was another one of his convoluted matchmaking plans. Shiv didn¡¯t always go about things in a straightforward way but he usually had a reason for things, some kind of plan. Shiv did what Shiv thought was right and Sirius trusted that. Shiv cared for him too. He knew that. But he also cared for the crew¡¯s welfare and he wouldn¡¯t put one man above them, not even the captain. Sirius didn¡¯t know what Shiv was up to, couldn¡¯t be certain it was in his best interest. He hoped but he didn¡¯t know. He didn¡¯t want Amanda to worry though so he had acted more certain than he was. It appeared he had managed to pull off that bluff. But there was a truth in her question too.

    ¡°Dad wasn¡¯t always so bad and mum always said everybody is born with a nature and nobody gets to choose that, but really I figure all anybody wants is to be loved.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a nice thought. But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°No?¡± He cocked a curious eyebrow.

    ¡°Because some people want to be great no matter what. And some are never satisfied with anything¡­ I think a good life lies in the middle though, just enough contentment, just enough yearning.¡±

    ¡°What do you yearn for?¡± he asked. ¡°Other than the horses.¡±

    She smiled. ¡°You.¡±

    With a mischievous smile he replied, ¡°Easy answer.¡± Then in a more serious tone he asked, ¡°Do you think a person¡¯s nature is fixed?¡±

    ¡°I think that depends on the nature. Like, what if it¡¯s your nature to be fixed or to be flexible?¡±

    He laughed. ¡°And what about you then? Are you fixed or flexible?¡±

    She rolled over and leaned in close so her lips were only inches away from his. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m very flexible.¡±

    He was glad they¡¯d had sex already, otherwise how he felt about her would have been embarrassingly obvious. It was too bad, he thought, that such things weren¡¯t so obvious on a woman. He couldn¡¯t be sure if she was just being playful or if she wanted round 2. Either way, he decided, they¡¯d had some lunch, and some fun, and a nap in the sun. It was time they got back to practical matters.

    She gave him a questioning look as he stood up and brushed the sand off himself. She looked so comfy lying there, he almost hated to ruin it.

    ¡°How do you feel?¡± he asked, ¡°About learning how to sword fight?¡±

 Chapter 50 â€“ Swordplay

    ¡°What? Now?¡±

    He nodded then scoured around for his clothing. Better he got dressed before he got sunburnt in all the wrong places.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t have a sword and I don¡¯t think I can lift yours, not unless you have strongarm magic in one of those little bottles?¡±

    He pulled his shirt over his head then shook his hair. Sand went flying everywhere. ¡°I¡¯ll find us some sticks. Safer to learn with.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± There was some hesitance in her voice, but no outright objection.

    He peered at her before he went off in search of some suitable substitutes. She looked happy enough about this turn of events. A small smiled tugged at the edge of one corner of her mouth. Satisfied, he left her on the beach while he made his way inland a short distance.

    He relieved himself against one tree and then ripped some suitable branches off another.

    ¡°Fresh branches?¡± she asked when he returned.

    He nodded. ¡°Less likely to break.¡± He¡¯d made them approximately sword sized and then with a dagger he¡¯d cut some notches to represent where the handle would end. He handed her one branch. ¡°Alright, hold that like you are about to fight.¡±

    She took her stick between two hands, her right one slightly higher up than the left but close together. She stood with her left foot forward, and sword pointing out and up in an almost standard plough guard.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± He frowned.

    ¡°What? Am I doing something wrong already?¡± she asked with a gentle laugh.

    ¡°Are you left handed or right handed?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°Put your other foot forward. You want your dominant hand just under the guard and your dominant foot forward.¡±

    She adjusted her position then glanced down at her hands questioningly.

    He walked around each side of her then stood alongside her. ¡°And you¡¯d generally hold it one handed, like this.¡± He showed her on his own stick. ¡°Right hand up and under the guard or a little lower is fine too, and left hand in close to your body to start with. You want your feet shoulder width apart and bend your knees slightly. When you want to move, always lead with the foot closest to that direction. So if you want to go forward, you move the right foot first. To go back you move the left. To go right you move the right, and left is left, got it?¡±

    She nodded.

    He put his own stick down and then he stepped behind her, right up close. He covered her sword hand with his own and gently shifted her arm in to be more centered.

    She turned her face in toward him so he could feel her breath on his cheek.

    ¡°Pay attention,¡± he said, as much a reminder to himself as it was to her.

    She was so close he could feel her smile as she turned her head to look forward again.

    ¡°This is called the plough guard. You want the tip of the blade pointed at your opponent¡¯s throat, not higher, not lower. At their throat.¡±

    She nodded then she asked, ¡°Why¡¯s it called the plough guard?¡±

    ¡°Because the way you strike with it and cut through your opponent¡¯s defense mimics the movement of a plough cutting though the earth. You thrust forward and up like this while moving forward.¡± He moved her arms in a demonstration.

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s also easy to parry most attacks from there, although since most of your opponents will be taller than you, perhaps we should start with a high guard.¡± He stepped away so he could better judge from a distance.

    She was more focused on the swordplay now. He watched as she practiced a few forward thrusts with her stick.

    ¡°Keep your right foot forward,¡± he reminded her.

    ¡°Oh, right¡±

    ¡°Maybe it would be better with a real sword so you could get used to the weight, but I guess this will have to do.¡± He¡¯d tried to pick a relatively heavy branch but it was nothing like a real sword.

    After a few more thrusts she stopped. ¡°So what¡¯s the high guard. Show me?¡± She flashed him a smile that almost made him forget what they were supposed to be doing.

    He got behind her again and shifted her sword arm up so her wrist was open to the sky and the blade pointed down toward right. Once she was in position he stepped away again and demonstrated the same with his own stick.

    ¡°This feels awkward,¡± she complained.

    ¡°It¡¯s good for defence, easy to parry from for a beginner, especially against taller opponents.¡±

    She shot him a look out of the corner of her eyes. ¡°Like you?¡± she asked slyly.

    He could guess what she had in mind and really there was no better way to learn than real world practice, even if it was just with sticks.

    He turned to face her and she did the same to him, a determined look on her face.

    She switched back to plough guard, obviously more comfortable with it and then she came at him from the side.

    He parried easily and gently. He gave her a moment to recover and then he went on the attack. He tapped her shoulder, her belly, and her leg.

    She tucked herself in behind her ¡®sword¡¯ and barely even managed a single parry. She moved back and he followed. He gave her a brief rest and then he followed up with more.

    ¡°Wait, wait, wait,¡± she yelped as she kept backing up.

    He pulled back and gave her an expectant look.

    ¡°You¡¯re too fast,¡± she complained.

    ¡°Sword fighting is fast, especially with the kinds of swords we use. That was slow, not even half as fast as I can go.¡± It was important she understood what a real fight was like. He didn¡¯t want to teach her the sword and then have her run headlong into battle with only the basic skills. Because knowing her, that¡¯s exactly what she would do. Even if she did have her fire magic, a good swordsman might swing at her before she even got the chance to think. The best defence wasn¡¯t always the best offense. Reacting to a sword being thrust at you by incinerating one¡¯s opponent might save a life in a moment but it would very quickly mark you as the prime target for every other enemy in range and many of them would have their own magic were a battle to escalate.

    At the look on her face he worried that maybe he¡¯d gone too far though. Guilt fell upon him. She looked terrified. He didn¡¯t want to scare her off from trying. But a moment later she jutted her chin out and the look of fear was replaced by steely determination. Only for a moment though, then doubt returned.

    She shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m doing. I don¡¯t know how to block. There was a mix of doubt and determination there now and a look that said ¡®show me.¡¯

    He swallowed down his feelings of guilt. ¡°Alright, first I¡¯ll show you the different strikes. Then I¡¯ll show you how to defend against them.¡±

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    He showed her in slow motion a few times, then at a much faster pace. Each one they went over several times. By early evening she was at least able to parry some gentle blows and dodge the more common attacks. It was when he realised that she was starting to slow that he suggested they stop for food.

    ¡°But, I¡¯ve almost got it,¡± she panted. She was certainly determined.

    He shook his head. ¡°If you practice lazily because you¡¯re tired you¡¯ll get used to a lazy guard. Plus, we still have to climb up to that little cave later if you want to wake up to the sunrise in the morning,¡± he reminded her. ¡°And we should probably cook before it gets too dark.¡±

    She glanced at the sky. ¡°Oh, right, I guess that¡¯s a good idea.¡±

    <hr>

    They walked back up the hill along the sandy path, which Amanda had run down earlier. She attacked the odd tree on the way, trying to put into practice the strikes that Sirius had shown her but he was right, she was tired and as the path tilted up, she gave the work a rest. She¡¯d seen some of the crew practicing back on the ship but it was nothing compared to having someone come come at you directly and she was under no illusions that if she got into a sword fight with someone like Sirius she would be skewered faster than you could say barbecue.

    She¡¯d noticed that each time her parrying had improved, he¡¯d put a little extra force into the next blow. He certainly hadn¡¯t gone easy on her that was for sure. But that was fine. She didn¡¯t need to be babied. She did wonder how much he had held back though. Those hadn¡¯t been the full-force strikes of a strongarm. She knew that. In a way that made it even more impressive. He¡¯d known exactly how much force he¡¯d needed to put into each strike and he¡¯d managed to execute each move with speed and precision, neither overwhelming her nor making it easy.

    Sirius had said that it was more about speed and precision than it was about strength and Amanda could see that. If the blade was sharp, it didn¡¯t need to hit that hard, but strength obviously helped a lot too. So did reach, and that she just didn¡¯t have. He¡¯d said the trick for her was to look for an opening, to wait for her opponent to make a mistake, but most importantly, to always make sure she knew where her opponent¡¯s sword was.

    They reached the cave in no time. Amanda glanced around, trying to figure out how he¡¯d gotten down to the beach earlier but she couldn¡¯t see any obvious path, just lots of bush and reasonably thick bush at that. If he¡¯d gone through that way earlier then he¡¯d been awful careful about not leaving a trail. She was sure if she looked more closely later she¡¯d find the spot but for now they had more sticks to gather and dinner to prepare.

    Before they started on dinner, Sirius led her around the eastern side of the hill, where there was a little waterfall which they could wash the sand off under and collect drinking water from. There was just enough space for two of them under the weak flow. They both stripped down to nothing again and huddled under it, their bodies as close together as they had been on the beach, but it was too cold for much of anything steamy, and neither wanted to stay there too long.

    They returned to camp soon, sun still high enough to warm and dry them, although she could tell it would probably get nippy later. She got a fire going while Sirius prepped some potatoes. They chatted while they worked, and while they ate too. Sirius told her tales about the island and other places far from here. Tales that made her home town feel very small by comparison. Tales that she wasn¡¯t sure were all entirely true. But the way he told them made her wonder if there wasn¡¯t an element of truth in each of them, truth that if she looked really carefully for, she¡¯d be able to find.

    ¡°¡­ and so the rabbit-boy stayed where he was and he swore to defend the Skeleton Islands and all that lay beyond her from any more beasts that emerged from whirlpool, while his sister sailed for home to tell his tale and to warn of that which lies at the bottom of the world.¡±

    As Sirius¡¯s voice tapered off like whisper into the night, the land around them felt silent. Amanda could almost swear that there was a ghost rabbit, jumping away out of sight, just as she turned her head and eyed the shadowy trees with suspicion. She wasn¡¯t afraid though. Sirius was here. His large frame hidden under that dark black coat. His face lit by the flickering light of the flames. She was also now more than a couple of sips into the bottle of rum and feeling quite content. It was good rum she decided.

    She offered the bottle to Sirius.

    He glanced at it and then shook his head.

    ¡°Not much cargo to defend here,¡± she remarked, although she was already bringing it back to her own lips.

    ¡°Mmm.¡±

    She caught a small smile on his lips but decided not to push him. It might be more fun when two were drinking but she also kind of admired him for his self-restraint, with both the sword and the bottle. She was trying to think of another topic when he spoke.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really like drinking so much because it makes me feel not like myself. Not in control.¡±

    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to. I¡¯ll drink for you,¡± she slurred with a smile.

    He gave her another smile then, but she could see from his eyes that he had more to say.

    ¡°I like you perfectly fine as you are,¡± she admitted, the alcohol emboldening her.

    ¡°It¡¯s also not good for you you know.¡± But his smile had deepened and his tone was teasing.

    ¡°Neither is jumping overboard to attack a kraken,¡± Amanda replied without missing a beat.

    It prompted a chuckle from him. ¡°We all have our vices.¡± He was silent a moment then he added, ¡°It''s not all the time I feel like that. Sometimes it''s okay, nice even. It depends on what I''ve eaten, where I am, the company." He paused to look at her with a smile, then he glanced toward the flames, a serious expression returning. ¡°But sometimes I worry, what if I lose myself? What if¡­¡± He trailed off and was silent for some time.

    She nodded as she studied the flames before her. "Alcohol''s like that. It''ll sweep you off your feet, make you fall in love, and then shatter your heart and leave you with a splitting headache... Love''s like that too I suppose."

    "What? It makes you speak nonsense?" He said it with a straight face but when she laughed his smile finally cracked.

    She leaned her head against him and they both watched the fire burn. Sparks drifted off like little fireflies into the starry sky.

    His voice broke through the night, a whisper loud against the quiet background.

    ¡°What if I¡¯m not who I think I am? What if I¡¯m more like...¡±

    She tilted her head to look up as his face. He was staring straight ahead but as she spoke he turned his face toward her, just briefly.

    ¡°What if... you¡¯re like your dad?¡± she asked, understanding now what it was he was worried about.

    He nodded and stared into the flames again. He looked so serious she wanted to wrap him up in a hug but she got the sense he wanted a logical argument, well maybe a hug too.

    Her fingers found his and she intertwined their hands together but she pulled herself upright so she could better gauge his reaction. Speaking in a voice as serious as he looked she replied, ¡°Well, I¡¯ve never met your dad but from what I¡¯ve heard you seem about as different from him as two people can get.¡±

    He shook his head. ¡°Yeah, but that¡¯s because I put a lot of effort into not being like him. What if it¡¯s all just pretend?¡±

    ¡°When I was a kid and I was scared of something, my dad always told me that all you had to do was pretend you weren¡¯t scared, and that if you pretended at something long enough then that¡¯s what you become.¡±

    His smile returned for a moment and then it fell away again. ¡°Somehow, I don¡¯t think if you pretended to be a jellyfish you¡¯d ever become a jellyfish though.¡±

    ¡°Maybe with some shapeshifting magic.¡±

    ¡°Or a star in the sky?¡± he challenged.

    She bit her lip and glanced up at the pretty lights that lay spread across the sky like dots on a black cloak. ¡°Mmm, that one might be hard,¡¯ she agreed. ¡°Although, perhaps it depends on your definition of a star. And rockets kind of look like stars you know, when they go up. And humans ride in those, or so I hear.¡±

    She could hear him laughing but she remained looking up. The stars were pretty tonight. She kept looking up until he took her chin gently with his fingers and guided her face down so he could kiss her.

    ¡°How do you know what a rocket looks like?¡± he asked her once they broke apart.

    ¡°Are you kidding? That¡¯s half the fun of chemistry, that and making alcohol, although they didn¡¯t explicitly teach us that but¡­¡±She trailed off as she remembered he hadn¡¯t finished high school. ¡°But I guess you never would have done any of that since you left school early¡­¡±

    He¡¯d been watching her with a smile on his face. He shook his head.

    She continued quickly. ¡°But they¡¯re real easy to make¡­ just controlled explosives really. A friend of mine used to make little ones and I got to test my firestarting range. He built it with separate compartments and I¡¯d set them off at different altitudes.¡±

    ¡°While it¡¯s up in the air?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. It took a bit of practice and even the last one I don¡¯t know if it ever made it to space. We lost sight of it. But it was a lot of fun. Last I heard he was off to study rockets or computers and other nerdy stuff like that.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t keep in contact?¡±

    ¡°Nah, everyone sort of drifted apart when school ended. I mean, there¡¯s a few people who I still hang out with but it¡¯s not quite the same. Most of the group¡¯s left town and I¡¯ve been focusing on helping dad with the ranch.¡± She shrugged and took another sip of rum.

    ¡°You miss school?¡± he asked.

    His question surprised her and she immediately brushed it off without thinking about it. ¡°What? No way.¡±

    But the look he was giving her said that he thought she was bluffing.

    She paused and thought about it. ¡°I mean¡­ I guess there are aspects I miss about it. Like I miss all the people.¡±

    ¡°They all went to uni?¡±

    She shook her head. ¡°Or traveling. One went to sorcery school.¡±

    He raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll make it in.¡±

    ¡°What about you? Why didn¡¯t you go to sorcery school or uni or traveling?¡± he asked.

    She shook her head again. ¡°Because those first two require being smart, and as for traveling¡­ I dunno¡­ I¡¯ve kinda done a little bit with dad, but everywhere¡¯s kinda the same you know, it just looks different. People are people no matter where they are. I guess I didn¡¯t really get the point of going really far away to get the same experience.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± He leaned himself back thoughtfully until he was lying on the ground staring up at the sky.

    She took a few more sips of rum and followed his eye line skyward. She found his star in the sky, the one with the same name as him.

    ¡°Your star¡¯s pretty bright tonight,¡± she commented.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually two.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    He propped himself up on one elbow to look at her and with a slowly growing smile replied, ¡°Sirius, the brightest star in the sky, it¡¯s actually two stars, continually orbiting one another, their paths intertwined, their bodies pulled together by gravity, each one completely unable to resist the other.¡±

 Chapter 51 â€“ Gravity

    ¡°You¡¯re going to mix them all up,¡± Sirius remarked as he watched Amanda stick her finger in yet another bottle of white sand.

    She had all of his infusements out of his coat and strewn on the ground between her and the fire.

    ¡°Not when I can identify them I won¡¯t,¡± she replied, then handed him a bottle.

    ¡°What¡¯s that one?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Shapeshifting.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, that could be useful.¡±

    She held up another. ¡°This one¡¯s strongarm magic.¡± Before Sirius could stop her she tipped some onto the palm of her left hand and curled her fingers in over it. ¡°Now, maybe I can lift your sword.¡±

    ¡°Except I¡¯m not giving it to you,¡± he replied simply.

    ¡°What, why not?¡± She frowned as she got to her feet and looked around for something else heavy to lift. She stumbled a little on her way toward the wood pile then she picked up the biggest branch she could. It was one Sirius had found earlier and it was definitely large enough that she normally never would have been able to lift it.

    She reached down with one hand to pick it up, intending on wielding it like a sword. Only as she wrapped her hands around its thick trunk, the entire thing crumbled beneath her fingers.

    ¡°That¡¯s why,¡± Sirius replied.

    She stared in amazement at the remains of the branch.

    ¡°Oops.¡± She glanced back at him.

    There was the twitch of an amused smile on his face.

    She put the stick back down and took her seat by the fire. ¡°I don¡¯t think I could break steel though,¡± she replied as she reached for the rum bottle without thinking.

    ¡°Wait-¡± Sirius¡¯s warning came too late.

    The rum bottle shattered.

    Amanda yelped then swore, then began to reach for the infusement bottle to put the remaining sand back in. This time she stopped herself just in time.

    ¡°Uh.¡± Amanda froze. One had was dripping blood, the other holding infused sand she didn¡¯t just want to throw away. Normally she would have just ceased using the magic but that wasn¡¯t always so easy, especially with unfamiliar magic. Sometimes things got a little stuck.

    ¡°Here.¡± Sirius grabbed the infusement bottle and held it beneath her closed hand.

    ¡°Um.¡± The problem was, she wasn¡¯t even sure she could open her hand.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Sirius set the bottle down upright and quickly moved over to inspect her injured hand. ¡°Don¡¯t close your fist. I¡¯d rather not my fingers get squashed.¡±

    She shook her head.

    He turned her hand over gently and carefully picked the glass shards from her palm.

    She sat quietly trying to get her other hand to open back up.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t look so bad,¡± he remarked as he cleaned the cuts.

    ¡°All the rum¡¯s gone,¡± she lamented.

    He glanced from the bottle to her and then focused on bandaging her hand. ¡°It¡¯s probably for the best. I think you¡¯ve had enough anyway.¡±

    ¡°What? This is nothing,¡± replied Amanda without thought. Then she bit her lip and was silent as she realised that maybe that wasn¡¯t the best thing to be bragging about.

    ¡°Maybe magic while drunk isn¡¯t the best thing to be doing either,¡± Sirius added as he reached for the hand containing the grains of infused sand.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve just temporarily forgotten how to open my hand,¡± Amanda replied, and she truly wasn¡¯t worried. She was in no danger right now, probably. The magic would burn out eventually... unless it ate her up in the process. Sometimes that could happen. Maybe it was a good idea to get her fingers uncurled.

    Sirius was already on it. Carefully he pried her fingers apart. It seemed easy for him and Amanda wasn¡¯t sure if he was using his own magic, but he got her hand open and then brushed the grans of sand into the jar.

    ¡°You ever accidentally break anything with your super strength?¡± Amanda asked cautiously.

    He nodded. ¡°When I was younger.¡±

    ¡°You ever accidentally hurt someone with it? Or an animal?¡±

    He shook his head and started on picking up the shards of rum bottle. ¡°I was always very careful.¡±

    ¡°But you were worried about that happening?¡± She probed carefully, figuring she was on tender ground.

    He nodded but he didn¡¯t reply.

    After a moment or two of silence she said, ¡°Honestly, I think my magic control is better when I¡¯ve been drinking. It¡¯s kinda like shooting, it relaxes you, up to a point anyway.¡±

    He looked at her and cocked an eyebrow.

    She smiled and added, ¡°Or maybe that¡¯s just me making excuses. But magic is linked to emotion. Control your emotions, control your magic. Sort of. I don''t think it necessarily works for everyone and it''s probably not even so true for me anymore. And infusements require a different kind of thought process than raw magic, at least when you¡¯re first learning them, but relaxation definitely does help."

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    With her bandaged hand she casually reached into her pocket and fiddled with the ring they¡¯d found earlier. That was infused, she was sure of it, but with what she did not know. Perhaps if she spent enough time just probing it she¡¯d eventually figure it out. As she touched it she tried to get a feel for its unseen shape. This magic felt light and echo-y. What was it? Sort of familiar but she couldn¡¯t remember where she¡¯d felt this before.

    ¡°How do you learn them?¡± Sirius asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s like picking out instruments in a song. If you listen long enough you can hear them, and if you can hear them then you can play them. It depends on the infusement a bit though. The ones in your coat are all loosely wound so you kind of need to know what you¡¯re doing. I think it¡¯s easier to learn with tightly wound ones, like your sword. Those you can usually just use but sometimes there¡¯s a trigger or a key, a certain way of thinking to get them to work.¡± Like the ring in her pocket. She just needed to figure out what its key was.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never been very good with instruments,¡± Sirius told her.

    ¡°But you can sing...¡±

    He smiled like he knew what she was going to ask next.

    ¡°Sing me something. I want to hear you sing.¡±

    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, come on. I¡¯ll even play some drums as a backer.¡± Amanda stopped playing with the ring and jumped to her feet. From the wood pile she retrieved some smaller logs and two sticks. She stacked the logs in a line and then hit each one in turn with the sticks. Hmm, wasn¡¯t quite enough range. She needed something with a different texture. She glanced around the clearing looking for something else she could use.

    Sirius got to his feet. ¡°Maybe when I get back. Give me a couple minutes.¡±

    Amanda nodded, still looking for something that would make a good drum.

    Sirius wandered off down the path a little way, then disappeared behind a tree.

    Amanda finally spotted something. A strange orange looking fruit, half way up a nearby tree. It was chonky like a watermelon. Maybe that would make a good drum sound? It looked easy enough to climb up to.

    She wandered over to the tree and looked up. It seemed further up now she was closer to the trunk. The bark was jagged, almost like scales. Good handholds for climbing at least. Careful not to put too much weight onto her injured hand she pulled herself up onto the tree. Climbing was all about footwork and this tree had plenty of places to put her feet. Maybe she wasn¡¯t so bad at tree climbing after all.

    Up she went. Hand over hand, focused only on what was above her. She was just below the fruit when Sirius¡¯s voice called out from down the path.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m getting the fruit.¡± She reached out for it. Not quite close enough. She took another step up.

    ¡°That¡¯s not good eating fruit.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m getting it to make a drum.¡± She had a hold of the fruit now. All she needed to do was pull it off. She twisted it but it was pretty strongly attached.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you should be climbing trees after drinking.¡± She could hear him coming back up the path now.

    She twisted around to tell him she was fine but at that moment her foot slipped and down she went. Her sudden stop was accompanied by the sound of a loud and distinctive crack.

    She knew immediately from the sound that she¡¯d broken something but the pain didn¡¯t hit until she tried to move. She pulled herself upright and a feeling like a bolt of lightening shot through her leg. She sucked in some air and resolved not to move again. When she risked a glance down she could see her bone sticking out through her skin.

    She closed her eyes tight and took a few deep breaths to calm herself.

    ¡°Shit!¡± Sirius was by her side the very next second. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±

    Amanda opened her eyes. ¡°Wasn¡¯t planning on it,¡± she groaned then spared another glance at her injury to assess it.

    Sirius placed his hand briefly and comfortingly at the back of her shoulder, then got to his feet and headed toward their box of stuff.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think Shiv left us any first aid supplies.¡± He started rifling through one box regardless. He pulled out a small towel-like shawl and put it aside with a frown.

    ¡°We don¡¯t need them,¡± she called after him. ¡°There¡¯s healing infusements in your coat.¡±

    He stopped his rifling and looked up, same frown on his face. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to use them and you¡¯re still drunk.¡±

    She shook her head. ¡°I could use a healing infusement in my sleep. Trust me, these I¡¯m good at.¡± She held out a hand and fixed him with a determined look.

    Still frowning, he left the box of stuff and made his way back to her side. He pulled out one of the vials but he didn¡¯t give it to her yet.

    ¡°If you get this wrong, it¡¯ll be harder for a proper healer to fix later.¡±

    ¡°We are miles and days from a proper healer. If I don¡¯t do this now, there might not be a later. I could die of infection before anyone shows up to rescue us. Plus you¡¯d have to set the bone manually and there¡¯s a chance it could heal crooked which would also be harder for a healer to fix later. And sure, maybe I could give myself cancer but I won¡¯t because I have done this a thousand times before. Healing is my dad¡¯s power. He taught me how to use it.¡±

    Sirius handed her the bottle with a sigh. ¡°You¡¯re a walking accident case you know.¡±

    She took the bottle from him and popped the lid. She tipped the entire bottle into her hand.

    ¡°Can I help?¡± he asked. She could hear the worried tone in his voice.

    ¡°No.¡±

    He nodded and took a seat nearby to watch quietly. He didn¡¯t probe or ask anymore questions. He just watched as she placed one hand down near the break. The other cupped the sand, familiar, safe, easy.

    She¡¯d done this so many time before, no exactly like this but close. An understanding of anatomy was helpful, and she knew the basics, but a body had a sort of memory too. No child was born with medical knowledge and yet most born healers still intuitively figured out how to use their own magic, at least on themselves. It was far easier to heal the self than it was to heal another. It wasn¡¯t typically themselves that most healers accidentally gave cancer to.

    Amanda could sense what had been connected only a few minutes before, what wanted to be connected again. Breaks and bullet holes were easy as long as they didn¡¯t puncture an organ. You just put things back how they were, filled the hole, mended the break. As long as you knew roughly what was was there and what it looked like. Even organ injuries, Amanda could do pretty well these days. Illness and longer term problems however, were outside of her repertoire. Those sorts of things tended to be difficult even for born healers.

    She watched as her bone was sucked back through her skin and fixed itself to the other broken half. It wasn¡¯t without pain, no healing ever was but Amanda tried not to wince or make any show of it least she worry Sirius and he distract her from what she was doing. She pushed through it, knowing it would be over soon, mostly. No injury healed perfectly straight away, not unless you were a very good healer. There would be some pain and discomfort if she tried to use that leg over the next few hours. But it a matter of days it would be as good as new, assuming she¡¯d done a decent job of it.

    The skin started to mend itself together, like a zip being drawn up and then vanishing. Her skin was still red and puckery when suddenly everything stopped mending. She tried to feel for the healing in her hands, in the sand, but the sand was gone, eaten up by the magic.

    She turned to Sirius. ¡°I need another bottle.¡± She¡¯d never had a heal stop in the middle before. She¡¯d thought that she was being efficient with it, but it seemed there just wasn¡¯t as much magic in those vials as she¡¯d initially thought.

    He handed her a second one.

    She uncapped it and poured only some of the sand into her hand this time. She probably didn¡¯t need that much more. Her hand grew warm as she picked up from where she had left off. She¡¯d have to be careful about her own energy usage too. She could feel that the bone wasn¡¯t quite knitted back together either so she focused on that first. Then she closed the last of the external site. There was still a bright red line in her calf when she felt this magic also run out. The wound was closed though, safe from infection. She wouldn¡¯t waste healing magic on superficial fixes. She closed the vial and handed it back to Sirius.

    He was studying her leg. ¡°You¡¯re not going to heal the last of it?¡± he asked.

    She shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s expensive stuff and there¡¯s not as much there as I¡¯d initially thought. I don¡¯t want to use more than I have to.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯ll probably scar.¡±

    She flashed him a confident smile. ¡°I don¡¯t mind. Scars are cool. A mark of survival.¡±

    Slowly, he matched her smile and with a slightly far off but relaxed look in his eyes he replied, ¡°I suppose they are.¡±

 Chapter 52 â€“ A Sorry Protector

    ¡°So can you walk?¡± Sirius asked.

    ¡°Mmm, maybe not yet.¡± She hesitated and then reconsidered. ¡°I probably could¡­¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯t push it.¡± Without another word picked her up and carried her back to their spot beside the fireplace.

    She leaned into him, too tired to object. He was warm, and he smelt of smoke.

    ¡°So what were you trying to get the fruit for?¡± he asked as he set her down as if she weighed nothing. She supposed to him, she did weigh nearly nothing.

    ¡°For a drum, so you¡¯d have a beat to sing to.¡±

    ¡°Oh... what was wrong with the wood?¡±

    ¡°Not the right sound.¡±

    Sirius was quiet and thoughtful for a moment.

    Amanda sat beside him, her leg out to the side, the other curled under her, and her shoulder touching his. Her healed leg still throbbed but compared to earlier it was only a mild pain.

    After a period of silence where they just stared at the fire, Amanda spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯ve just noticed something. All your stories involve a lost sister.¡±

    ¡°What? No they don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Yeah they do. The boy in the lighthouse, his sister was in the sea. There were the two sisters in the gilded cage story, and the rabbit herder in the story you told earlier also had a sister who left him at the end. All your stories have siblings who got separated at some point.¡±

    ¡°They were reunited in the gilded cage one,¡± Sirius protested.

    ¡°After they were separated.¡±

    He scowled and shrugged. ¡°Lost family¡¯s a common trope.¡±

    ¡°A very specific common trope, specifically about siblings.¡± She leaned into him, laying her head on his shoulder, trying to show she was just teasing.

    But he curled in on himself, scowl still on his face. ¡°It¡¯s a coincidence,¡± he mumbled.

    She twisted around until she was lying on her back half in his lap, and could study his face. In a more serious tone she said, ¡°Sorry.¡±

    He glanced down at her. His expression softened and then he looked away again. ¡°I really wasn¡¯t thinking about it when I told them, at least not consciously.¡±

    Amanda stayed where she was, just watching him. One of his arms crossed her her ribs and casually rested on her other shoulder.

    ¡°I guess I¡¯ve been thinking about her more lately though. I¡¯m not used to sailing with a woman and you kind of remind me of her in some ways. Is that weird?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    He sighed. ¡°You¡¯re both very determined and stubborn.¡±

    He glanced down and she noticed how he relaxed once he caught sight of her smile.

    ¡°What else was she like?¡±

    She watched his eyebrows knot together again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I don¡¯t want to talk about¡­¡±

    There was a faraway look in his eyes.

    Amanda reached up and lightly stroked his beard with her fingers. In an entirely different more playful voice she said, ¡°You think I¡¯m stubborn?¡±

    Her shift in tone caught his attention and he glanced down at her and then smiled.

    He gave a brief laugh and replied, ¡°You¡¯re very stubborn.¡± But then his face fell and he started to say, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡ª¡°

    He cut himself off as Amanda shifted, pulling herself upright until she could almost look him right in the eye. ¡°Never apologise for not wanting to talk about something.¡±

    He stared at her a moment and then he leaned forward and kissed her.

    They never made it to the cave, not the top one or the lower one. Instead they fell asleep underneath the stars, next to a fire, and wrapped up in a a couple of blanket¡¯s Sirius had found in their crate of things.

    <hr>

    Sirius dreamed he was standing on a beach. But it was a hard beach, of cracked clay and dry red dirt, and there weren¡¯t any trees that he could see for miles. Nearby the sea crashed loudly against the shore like a beating drum.

    Amanda was there. Standing half way up the beach with one leg stuck in a crack in the earth, struggling to lift her foot out of the land.

    ¡°Sirius! Help me!¡± Another voice, not Amanda¡¯s.

    He turned toward the sea. A little way out, clinging to the side of a dingy and attempting in vain to climb on board, was his little sister. Young, just as he remembered her.

    Cat was at risk of drowning. She couldn¡¯t swim. If she fell in, she¡¯d be swept under and lost.

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    He started toward her, intent on saving her, but from behind him Amanda called out, ¡°Don¡¯t leave me!¡±

    He paused, confused, turned back to look at her. ¡°I¡¯m not, I just¡ª¡±

    Suddenly Shiv was in his face, right there out of nowhere. ¡°You abandoned us!¡±

    Sirius jumped backward and nearly fell over. Still stumbling away from Shiv he started to shake his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t abandon you. You kicked me off.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t fight!¡± Shiv spat back.

    ¡°I would have fought.¡± Amanda¡¯s voice was in his ear, right up close now, a weird tone he didn¡¯t like, seductive and venomous all at once. She didn¡¯t talk like that. He turned his head to face her, wondering how¡¯d she¡¯d gotten so close so fast, but she wasn¡¯t there anymore. She was back up the beach, still trying to get herself unstuck.

    He turned to try and see where Cat was, but the sea was empty now except for the slowly bobbing boat. There was no Cat in sight.

    He ran into the sea, his eyes madly searching for where she had gone under.

    Something grabbed his foot and tried to pull him back.

    He looked down. Amanda¡¯s pleading eyes looked up. Her hands were gripped around his boot.

    ¡°You weren¡¯t there!¡¯

    To his horror, her entire lower half was missing and behind her lay a trail of blood and guts. A sword lay discarded off to the side, half buried among what was now golden yellow sand.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Sirius tried to take a step backward but she tripped him with an uncanny strength.

    As he fell, the last thing Sirius heard was Shiv¡¯s voice.

    ¡°What about your crew?¡±

    Then he crashed backward and surf washed over him.

    When he opened his eyes he was coated in sweat and staring up at a familiar night sky.

    He sat up, breathing heavily and feeling hot despite the cool night. Beside him, Amanda stirred but she did not wake.

    More gently now, Sirius pulled himself to his feet and out of her arms. Then, at a brisk pace, he set off down the path. He kept going until he felt his adrenaline return to normal levels and then he stopped to look around. Somehow he¡¯d made it all the way back down to the beach without noticing. He found a little rocky outcrop and he took a seat.

    Slowly, he breathed in the salty air. The surrounding ocean was calm and the moon lit up the water, giving it a white sheen. The night was so silent he could hear his own heart, beating heavily in his chest. The only other sound was the gentle slap of the surf as if it were licking at the sleeping earth, whispering ¡®come play¡¯.

    Sirius loved the sound. He usually found it soothing, predictable but always on the move, and just different enough not to be boring. He could listen to it for hours. But tonight, even it wasn¡¯t quite doing the trick.

    Inside him raged a storm. He remembered every bit of his dream, and Shiv¡¯s words echoed in his mind. What about his crew?

    He had left them. What if Shiv had intended for him to fight? What if it had been a test? One he had failed. Amanda too, had been confused at his inaction. He wanted to explain but he wasn¡¯t sure how to word it. He hadn¡¯t seen any point in fighting for the leadership of a crew who had voted him out. It wasn¡¯t his ship. It was theirs.

    ¡®You could have fought.¡¯

    Shiv¡¯s words in his head again. He shook it to try and get rid of them, but his thoughts went to Amanda instead. She had wanted him to fight. To argue. Maybe she was right? It was probably what Shiv had done.

    ¡°But it¡¯s not my ship,¡± he said aloud to the empty air. ¡°It¡¯s theirs. Ours. The vote matters. Words shouldn¡¯t change that much¡­¡± But he knew he was wrong. Still, if he¡¯d been going to speak to them then he shouldn¡¯t have let Shiv talk him into going back to bed that night. He should have stayed up. He should have seen them out of the storm.

    ¡°Who are you talking to?¡±

    He spun around at the sound of Amanda¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Nobody, just the ocean.¡±

    She took a step toward him, concern in her eyes. ¡°Are you alright?¡± she asked.

    The question took him off guard.

    ¡°What?¡±

    She frowned and took another step closer. She seemed to be limping a little bit.

    "I asked if you were alright."

    He heard the words but he wasn''t sure how to answer it. Was he alright? Weren''t you just supposed to say yes to those questions? He was obviously physically fine after all and yet, he felt it would be wrong to lie to her. Was it a lie? Maybe it was just a rhetorical question? He didn''t want to worry her nor did he want to shut her out when she''d limped all the way down here just to check on him. So many conflicting thoughts raced through his mind that they clogged up his mouth and nothing came out.

    She cocked her head slightly. With a slightly amused smile she said, "What? Nobody ever asked you if you were okay before?"

    Her question unclogged a single word, and once he''d said one, more came tumbling out.

    "No. At least not in a long time. Not in that way. I don''t know. I had a dream. Just a dream but..."

    She was moving closer and he realized once again he''d messed up.

    "Shit! You''re limping. I''m sorry. I should..."

    He started to get to his feet to help her but it was already too late. She''d basically made it to where he was and now she waved her hand and head at his offer for help.

    "It''s fine. It just feels a little weird is all." She took a seat beside him and gave him a wide smile.

    He made himself comfortable but once again he found himself at a loss for words.

    ¡°What were you dreaming about?¡± she asked.

    He frowned. He didn¡¯t want to tell her about that dream, about how he¡¯d seen her cut in half, or how he¡¯d had to choose between her and the crew and his sister. That last one didn¡¯t even make sense. Did it? He¡¯d already left his sister. He could go looking for her though. Amanda had said she¡¯d come with him to look at Little Rock but how much further after that? And what of his crew? He sighed. Maybe it did make sense after all. What was he doing? What did he want? At least there was one thing he could do something about.

    ¡°Promise me something?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get in any sword fights. I¡¯ll teach you some more tomorrow, if your foot¡¯s okay but promise me you won¡¯t go looking for trouble.¡±

    She laughed. ¡°I think trouble has a way of finding me.¡± But as she caught sight of his expression she added more seriously, ¡°Sure, I promise.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t sure he believed her. He knew her too well by now. He¡¯d just have to try and keep her safe until he could get her back home. And then? What if he moved back to Little Rock? Stayed with Amanda and looked for his sister there? Would she be safe? What if he found his father? Then no one would be safe. Maybe it was better if he stayed away? He was a sorry excuse for a protector.

    ¡°I can tell you¡¯ve got something weighing on your mind,¡± she told him. ¡°I promise I won¡¯t judge you or like you any less, whatever it is.¡±

    He looked at her. She looked so sincere. But he knew that last line wasn¡¯t true, shouldn¡¯t be true. There were always things that could and should make a person like you less.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he told her. He didn¡¯t want to dump all this on her. Already he felt like he¡¯d said too much earlier in the evening. What must she think of him? She was probably only still here because they were stuck on the island together. No, that wasn¡¯t true, was it? His fears were just getting the better of him. But he found it hard to think. She muddled his mind, distracted his thoughts. He wanted to look after her, protect her, but what if he couldn¡¯t. She¡¯d already fallen out of a tree and cut her hand. Because she¡¯d been looking for a drum for him. Because she¡¯d been using his infusement. And what use was sorry? It was a wasted word. It meant nothing, an excuse, that never held up and he couldn¡¯t seem to stop saying it. Maybe he was just like his dad?

    He pulled away from her and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, that¡¯s such a stupid word¡­¡± but he had no others.

    But she didn¡¯t leave. Suddenly he found himself encased in a tight hug. She had as much of her body wrapped around him as she could and her head buried in his neck. He couldn¡¯t remember the last time he had been hugged like that and the surprise of it suddenly seemed to suck all other weight off him and for a few seconds all he felt was love.

 Chapter 53 â€“ Choices

    Every fear and every thought was forgotten in a moment, just for a moment, but it was long enough that when he next looked upon the beach, it almost seemed like an entirely different place and he wondered how it was something could change so drastically and what else he might be missing.

    She didn¡¯t let him go for a long time and even when she did it was only to shift her position and she stayed sitting next to him, holding his large forearm in her small hands.

    After awhile he took her hands in his and he ran his fingers over the bandage that covered the cut on her hand.

    ¡°I should¡¯ve warned you what that magic was like.¡±

    She scoffed. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. Me breaking the rum bottle is on me. 100%.¡± She was quiet a moment and then she added, ¡°I can¡¯t believe we¡¯re out of rum.¡±

    ¡°Maybe there¡¯s time travel magic in among those infusements,¡± Sirius replied. He mostly meant it as a joke. Time travel was a rare power, the chances he had a bottle were slim but he had at least expected Amanda to laugh or make a joke, but she was silent. ¡°What? Bad experience with time travel magic?¡± he asked.

    She nodded. ¡°You could say that.¡± She gritted her teeth. ¡°That is one magic you really don¡¯t want to mess around with, trust me.¡±

    ¡°Is there any magic that¡¯s safe to mess around with?¡± Sirius cocked an eyebrow. He did not expect her answer to be yes.

    This time she did laugh, but then she replied. ¡°I mean, telekinesis isn¡¯t too bad, as long as you don¡¯t pull heavy stuff toward you or aim it in the direction of any sharp objects.¡±

    He remembered how she¡¯d looked in his dream, split at the waist, and he frowned. ¡°Hmm.¡± He decided to change the topic. Thinking back to a minute earlier he said, ¡°At least now there¡¯s no rum you can¡¯t fall out of any more trees.¡±

    A short laugh escaped her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t count on it. I have fallen out of trees sober before.¡±

    ¡°Really! You¡¯ve been sober before?¡± he teased.

    She was as bad as his crew and he teased them often about their drinking, but once more Amanda went quiet.

    ¡°Sure, I often go without drinking,¡± she replied eventually. But her tone wasn¡¯t quite as confident as Sirius was used to hearing. As if realising how she sounded she soon added a little more jovially, ¡°I don¡¯t drink for breakfast for example, not usually anyway.¡±

    Still, Sirius could hear her waver for the second half of that sentence. He studied her face. ¡°How often do you drink usually?¡±

    She watched the sea and casually stroked the soft hair on his arm. ¡°Not every day. I mean, I¡¯ll pretty much always have a beer or a nip of whiskey with dad for lunch if we¡¯re out riding. Or sometimes if we¡¯re at home and mum¡¯s not paying attention. Sometimes I¡¯ll have one at the end of the day, but not if we¡¯re mustering the next day and not as much these days unless I go into town or if I¡¯m hanging out with friends.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the longest you¡¯ve been without drinking then?¡±

    Amanda thought about it. ¡°In the last few years, maybe a week, during exams. Or... no, wait, there was a party on the Tuesday night, so three days I guess. I mean, I¡¯d usually have a couple in a week. It¡¯s not as much as I used to.¡±

    ¡°Three days?¡± It was less than Sirius had expected, especially given she¡¯d mentioned exams. Even most of his crew would go longer than that, although that was likely because if they didn¡¯t ration things they¡¯d run out. Then again, sometimes they did run out.

    She shifted slightly. ¡°I mean, when you put it like that, I guess it does sound pretty regular, but it¡¯s not as much as it sounds. It¡¯s not always a lot, at least not these days. And it¡¯s not like I have to have a drink. I just enjoy it you know.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± He thought back to earlier. About how much she¡¯d had. About her quip that this was nothing. She was definitely competitive too. Sometimes it was almost like she was trying to out drink the others. It wasn¡¯t all the time but still. Then there was the way she looked at the bottle when she wasn¡¯t drinking. Maybe he was imagining things?

    ¡°Do you think I drink too much?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I think everybody drinks too much,¡± he replied, and that was the truth. ¡°I suppose the question is whether you think you drink too much and if you wanted to, could you stop?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± She seemed more relaxed at that statement. ¡°I could no problem.¡± After a moment¡¯s silence she added more somberly, ¡°I¡¯m not sure my dad could though.¡±

    ¡°You think he¡¯s an alcoholic?¡± Sirius studied her expression. He wondered how her ability to read others compared with her ability to read herself. Was she right about being able to stop if she wanted?

    ¡°Yeah. I mean, the rest of the town does don¡¯t they?¡±

    He could hear a little bitterness in her voice.

    ¡°Do you?¡± he asked.

    She spared a glance at him, surprised at his question. Maybe no one had asked it that way before.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s his nature, part of who he is. I think he tries to fight it. Sometimes he wins, other times¡­¡± She trailed off into silence.

    ¡°What about you?¡± Sirius asked. ¡°What¡¯s your nature?¡±

    She looked him square in the eye with a piercing, questioning gaze. ¡°You¡¯re asking if I¡¯m like my father, when earlier you were so worried about being like yours?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I want to know if it¡¯s something you worry about,¡± he replied frankly. Inside he wondered if it was a fair question. He decided it didn¡¯t matter. It was at least an honest one and her reaction wasn¡¯t upset, she seemed more surprised.

    Amanda laughed, shook her head, then she hesitated, frowned and replied far too quickly, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°You could stop any time?¡±

    ¡°Of course I could.¡±

    He could hear the doubt in her voice.

    ¡°Bet you can¡¯t go a week.¡±If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    She studied his expression. She narrowed her eyes. ¡°Well, we¡¯ve got no rum.¡±

    ¡°Starting after we leave the island,¡± he replied.

    She screwed up her face.

    ¡°Why not? You¡¯ll be used to not drinking by then, depending on how long it takes. Unless you think you can¡¯t?¡± He was testing her, sort of. He wanted to know which side was stronger, her competitive side or her drinking side. If she could do a week then he¡¯d leave her be but if not then he¡¯d know it wasn¡¯t a choice and maybe he could think of a way to help her. But first he needed to know.

    ¡°Of course I can,¡± she replied.

    ¡°Bet then?¡±

    ¡°Bet,¡± she agreed. ¡°Bet what?¡±

    ¡°A kiss,¡± he decided.

    She laughed. ¡°A kiss where?¡±

    ¡°Wherever you want.¡±

    She shifted again, but this time it was to get a little closer. She slipped her hand onto his thigh. ¡°Wherever I want?¡±

    He nodded.

    ¡°Alright then,¡± she agreed.

    He held out his hand.

    She gave it a surprised look and laughed, then she shook it.

    The rest of the night fell away into bliss as they burned up the last of the condoms they had, and then some. All the worries of the real world fell away long before the rising sun.

    <hr>

    As the day warmed up they took a dip in the cove again. Amanda challenged Sirius to a breath holding competition. He won easily and then he showed her how to hunt for sea snails. The wind picked up a little and it got too cold to sit still on the beach so they practiced some more swordplay. They went for a couple hours before Sirius stopped.

    ¡°You¡¯re limping,¡± he remarked with a nod toward her recently healed leg. ¡°Is your leg okay?¡±

    ¡°Yeah it¡¯s fine,¡± Amanda replied, breathless from all the exertion.

    ¡°Maybe we should stop for a rest?¡±

    A part of Amanda wanted to continue but she was tired and her foot did ache. It was probably better to rest for a bit.

    ¡°Shiv left us a some biscuits. You want some?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Amanda replied as she took a swig from her canteen and sat down on the sand.

    ¡°Wait here.¡± He took off at a run back up the hill.

    Amanda nodded. She had no intention of moving. Damn that man was fit.

    As she lay on the sand she toyed with the ring in her pocket. What magic was that? Why was it so hard to read when it felt so familiar.

    The wind still nipped at her skin but the sun was higher in the sky now and the earth radiated heat. She closed her eyes. They hadn¡¯t spent much of last night asleep and the sand was almost comfortable.

    When she next opened her eyes, Sirius was sitting beside her, looking like he¡¯d been there awhile. He had his infusements out and scattered around him again. He glanced her way as she sat up.

    Sand fell from her hair. She ran her hands through the back of it to get the most of it out.

    ¡°Did I fall asleep?¡± she asked.

    He nodded and handed her a small wooden box. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to wake you. Biscuits are in there.¡±

    She took the box with a ¡°Thanks.¡± As she took off the lid she watched him stick his finger into one of the infusement bottles. ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Trying to sense the magic like you did. It just feels like really fine sand to me.¡±

    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re trying too hard. The trick is not to think but to feel.¡± She picked up a biscuit, barely looking at it. ¡°Like if you listen to music and dance to it, you¡¯re not thinking about the beat right, you just feel it.¡±

    Sirius shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to dance.¡±

    ¡°Sure you do. Everyone can dance. You just move from side to side like this.¡± She swayed gently, one hand holding the biscuit half way to her mouth. She started to bring it closer, then she stopped her dance and narrowed her eyes at the biscuit. ¡°I think there¡¯s something moving in my biscuit.¡±

    She looked down at the rest of the biscuits in the box. Sure enough, several little black specks with legs were running about.

    Sirius leaned over to see. ¡°Yeah, weevils,¡± he remarked. ¡°We get them a lot. They¡¯re safe to eat.¡±

    She gave him a look and then frowned at the biscuits. After a moment¡¯s deliberation she shrugged and took a bite.

    ¡°Just try to pick the smaller ones if you have a choice.¡±

    Amanda decided she couldn¡¯t really taste them. She nodded at the bottle in his hand. ¡°So what are you trying to learn?¡±

    He handed it to her. She touched the grains.

    ¡°Shapeshifting?¡±

    Sirius nodded. ¡°You know I don¡¯t think there is a difference.¡±

    She gave him a questioning look.¡±

    ¡°Between thought and feeling.¡±

    ¡°Sure there is. Feelings are uncontrollable.¡±

    ¡°Thoughts are uncontrollable,¡± he retorted.

    Amanda frowned. ¡°Sometimes, I guess. But feelings are deeper and faster. They¡¯re instinctive.¡±

    ¡°Thoughts can be instinctive.¡±

    ¡°But they¡¯re not that fast.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just putting them into words. That¡¯s all thoughts are. The only difference.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a difference in what you can read if you use empathy versus mindreading,¡± she countered.

    ¡°Is there?¡± He looked surprised.

    She nodded. ¡°Like you can know a thing without feeling anything about it but you can also know a thing and feel something about it. I mean, thoughts can give insight to feelings but they aren¡¯t the same. Like you could look at someone and wish you were like them in some way but the feeling that goes with that thought can be different. It can be good or it can be bad. Admiration or envy but it¡¯s the same thought right?¡±

    Sirius cocked his head and scratched his chin. ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°Or what about physical needs like hunger. There are different kinds of empathy magics and some can read those as well.¡±

    ¡°There are different kinds?¡±

    She nodded. ¡°As many kinds as there are people I suppose.¡±

    ¡°Mmm, I¡¯m still not convinced they¡¯re actually that different. It feels kind of arbitrary.¡±

    ¡°I mean, maybe you¡¯re not completely wrong. There is a difference in what people can read but it¡¯s not like it¡¯s a hard line. A lot of empaths can¡¯t read physical pain and some who can can¡¯t read the more emotional stuff. I knew a guy who could read really subtle changes in a person¡¯s body, like physical weaknesses. He¡¯d be able to look at my leg and know I just healed it recently. But he couldn¡¯t sense when a person liked him. A friend of mine, she had a crush on him and he didn¡¯t figure it out for the longest time.¡±

    ¡°Maybe he knew and he just didn¡¯t like her.¡±

    Amanda laughed. ¡°Maybe, but they did eventually get together, for awhile anyway.¡±

    Sirius shook his head. ¡°I think mindwalking would be the worst power to have.¡±

    ¡°No way. It¡¯s super useful. Imagine you¡¯re negotiating with someone and you know their every thought. You¡¯d know exactly what their price point was.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯d be pretty invasive though and unfair.¡±

    ¡°Since when is life fair?¡± Amanda raised her eyebrows at him.

    He smiled and replied. ¡°We don¡¯t have to help it along.¡±

    She smiled back. ¡°That¡¯s true. What about empathy then? Better or worse than mindwalking?¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Better I think. But I don¡¯t know why.¡±

    ¡°Because they¡¯re different?¡± Amanda couldn¡¯t help the grin that spread across her face.

    He laughed. ¡°That was a trap. Hmm, no, because thoughts, not all thoughts mind you¡±¡ªhe pointed a finger at her¡ª¡°But most thoughts are considered. They¡¯re who a person chooses to be. Who a person is.¡±

    ¡°I think instinct and feeling are who a person is too. Love for example is a feeling. What we love defines us don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Sirius scowled. ¡°No¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t like that.¡± She gave him a surprised look at first but as she thought about it she realised it made sense. He obviously liked to think things through. But sometimes he reacted on instinct too, like with the Kraken. His instincts weren¡¯t bad but he seemed to think they were. She wondered if it had to do with his father again. She got onto her knees and moved behind him where she could massage his shoulders. ¡°That is because you are so tightly controlled but not all emotions are bad you know.¡±

    ¡°I think love is a choice,¡± he decided.

    She stopped rubbing his shoulders and moved around where she could see his face again. ¡°So you just chose to love me? Is that it?¡± He hadn¡¯t actually said that he did love her but she could tell and in a sentence like that, when she was being playful but pretending to be serious, it didn¡¯t hold quite so much weight, just enough to throw him of balance and make him question his conviction that love was some kind of choice. It gave her enough of an edge to win.

    He looked surprised and then his brow furrowed. ¡°No¡­ I mean¡­ yes¡­ but¡­ no¡­ I...¡±

    She tried to stop the smile that she could feel slowly growing on her face.

    Seeing her expression, he sighed and lay back down on the sand. ¡°You¡¯re not playing fair,¡± he complained.

    She chuckled and leaned against him. ¡°I never play fair.¡±

    ¡°Anyway,¡± he added more thoughtfully. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s both.¡± He tilted his head slightly so he could look her directly in the eye. ¡°Maybe I love you because I just do and because I choose to.¡± He emphasised the ¡®and.¡¯

    Somehow the way he said it gave it even more weight. He made it seem like the choosing to was just as valuable. He made her feel warm all the way down to her toes. But it was also a little overwhelming. She didn¡¯t want to think about the serious implications of it. So she smiled and buried herself against him, but a moment later, with a playful expression, she pulled herself upright and asked, ¡°Do you want to learn some magic?¡±

 Chapter 54 â€“ The Perils of Playing With Magic

    Amanda took a quick look through the rest of the infusements in his coat but he had neither empathy or mindwalking. There was nothing really interesting or unique like psychic magic or time travel either. She wasn¡¯t surprised at the lack of the former. Psychics were rare and the real ones often pretended to have a different power, if they hadn¡¯t gone insane. Seeing the future tended to alter the state of one¡¯s mind in undesirable ways. She¡¯d yet to ever encounter psychic magic in the form of an infusement. Time travel she had played with but for some reason she couldn¡¯t quite remember what it felt like. It was probably for the best that it wasn¡¯t there. Short span time travel wasn¡¯t so bad but the further back you got, the more difficult the magic got to control and time travel was the most unpredictable of all magics.

    She did manage to find some firestarting magic and teleportation.

    ¡°Could we jump back to civilization?¡± Sirius asked.

    Amanda shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re much more likely to end up in the middle of the ocean or worse.¡±

    ¡°Worse?¡±

    ¡°Half stuck in a tree. I¡¯ve seen it happen. A girl at that facility I went to teleported right into the middle of a table. It cut her completely in half.¡±

    At those words, Sirius grabbed the infusement from her and put it back inside his coat. ¡°Let¡¯s leave that one then.¡±

    Amanda gave a surprised laugh. ¡°Having said that though, this isn¡¯t the worst place to learn teleportation. Here on the beach is relatively open. You¡¯re not actually that likely to jump into the middle of a tree. You just have to control your thoughts.¡±

    ¡°I thought you said it was about feeling?¡±

    ¡°Well, yeah, but also thoughts. It depends on the magic a little. If you¡®re thinking about a tree you¡¯ll probably end up in a tree.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Sirius was frowning.

    Amanda considered things some more. ¡°My friend, Wolf, he used to come up with tests and stuff, and I guess some of it was useful, but mostly I don¡¯t really think too hard about it. I just do it. One time I was using teleportation and I was thinking about someone and then suddenly I was in their room and I didn¡¯t even mean to be, but later when I tried to do it again I couldn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°I thought you said there was a possibility of teleporting into the walls and stuff. Wasn¡¯t that risky?¡±

    ¡°Well yeah, but I didn¡¯t know that at the time. Not until much later and by then I was already kinda good at it. I mean, I wouldn¡¯t teleport around your ship but on this beach would be fine. There¡¯s also a risk of sometimes only teleporting half your body when you¡¯re first learning but that¡¯s rare.¡± She gave Sirius an overconfident smile.

    ¡°Yeah, I think we can definitely leave that one for now. Can you teach me shapeshifting? What are the risks with that?¡±

    ¡°It depends on the type of shapeshifting.¡±

    ¡°There are different kinds of that too?¡±

    Amanda nodded. ¡°Sort of. Just like with empathy. Reader empaths and controller empaths are considered different powers too even though some people can do both. With shapeshifting there are temporary shifts and permanent shifts. The first requires you to constantly use energy to maintain a shape, or you can put enough energy in that it lasts for a certain amount of time, like materiokinesis but of your own body. That¡¯s harder though. The second requires you to actively shift back, although I think even that one uses some energy while you¡¯re shifted. And the first uses some energy to shift back but it¡¯ll usually happen automatically before you burn up so there¡¯s less risk of magic overuse.¡±

    ¡°So the risks are different for each?¡±

    She nodded again. ¡°Permanent type shifts do weird things to your mind. They¡¯re easier to do. You just think of the thing or animal. You don¡¯t even need to know anything about anatomy or the physical structure. It just works. But you can get stuck, start thinking you are the thing you shifted into or stop thinking altogether. If you spend too long shifted you might not be able to shift back. It¡¯s also harder, maybe even impossible to do half-shifts. I don¡¯t know. Temporary shifts take more energy to maintain but they don¡¯t mess with the mind the same way. They¡¯re a bit harder to do. You need more understanding of what you¡¯re shifting into, supposedly. I¡¯ve never actually encountered the latter. That¡¯s just from notes I read in books we found. Who knows if they¡¯re actually true.¡±

    ¡°What about clothes? I know some people can shift with their clothes on but isn¡¯t that an object.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I dunno. I¡¯ve never managed to pull that off successfully. Always had to do it naked. To be honest, I never really liked shifting that much. It really messes with your mind. I could never manage objects either, only animals.¡±Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    Sirius fingered the infusement. ¡°Okay, so if I want to shift into an animal of some kind as long as I come back quickly I should be fine?¡±

    ¡°You should also keep in mind what happens if you get injured in animal form. You don¡¯t lose the injury when you shift back and sometimes they translate in weird ways. It¡¯s possible to get mortally wounded in animal form and have it be just a scratch when you shift back, but the opposite is also true.¡±

    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t get injured, got it.¡±

    ¡°If you pick a bird, you need to keep in mind that flying isn¡¯t as straight forward as you think and you really don¡¯t want to fall out of the sky. This is probably also true for anything aquatic and breathing underwater. Also don¡¯t pick something with a lot of predators.¡±

    ¡°How about I just try a dog or something?¡±

    She nodded. ¡°Keep in mind that your dog instincts will be different from your witch instincts.¡±

    ¡°My dog instincts?¡±

    She nodded.

    ¡°So I could be a dangerous dog?¡±

    She shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, maybe I should try something less dangerous. How about a cat?¡±

    ¡°That sounds better.¡±

    ¡°Okay. And I should take my clothes off first?¡±

    ¡°I think if you¡¯re a smaller cat they should just fall off you anyway so you should be okay.¡±

    He nodded. He stuck his finger in the vial. After a few moments he said, ¡°Nothing¡¯s happening. How do you do it?¡±

    ¡°Try pour some into your hand then shut your eyes and try to think like a cat.¡±

    He poured some onto his hand and then he paused. ¡°But I¡¯ll need some to turn back right?¡±

    She hesitated. ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°How did you used to do it?¡±

    ¡°Most shapeshifter infusements tend to be jewelry. A lot of them are designed so they¡¯ll shift with you or at least stay on I mean, like shrink and grow to fit. I did say the sand was weird. Mmm, let me double check it is that type.¡± She held out a hand.

    He gave her the vial.

    She poked her finger back in. Beyond deciding it was shapeshifting when she¡¯d first touched it she hadn¡¯t really paid much attention to the type. Nor had she noticed anything that weird about it but now that she was paying attention it felt strangely like the one she was familiar with and one she wasn¡¯t at the same time. But then, all magics kind of had their own unique feel. She frowned. ¡°Let me try it first.¡±

    She poured some of the sand into her hand, sat the vial to one side, and then she closed her eyes and imagined herself as a cat. When she opened them again she was much shorter and warmer. She was sitting on a pile of clothes, her own clothes, but she didn¡¯t feel undressed at all. Looking down at herself, she could see stripy ginger fur. A glance back showed that she had a tail. It swished from side to side. She could feel it but she didn¡¯t feel like she had that much control over it. It just moved on its own.

    She got to all fours and then she stretched. Oh what a magnificent thing it was to stretch. It made her whole body feel amazing. She sat down and licked her paw, then rubbed one pointed ear with it before she remembered that wasn¡¯t a normal witch thing to do. She glanced around. Sirius sat nearby, watching her silently. His own fist still clutched infused sand. There appeared to be a slightly amused expression on his face.

    The open vial of shapeshifting magic sat nearby and Amanda resisted the overwhelming urge to bat it with her paw. Did she need it to shift back though? She didn¡¯t think she did. She couldn¡¯t explain how she knew but she was almost certain that the second she decided she wanted to turn back she would be able to. So was this the temporary kind of shapeshifting? She didn¡¯t think so. She felt far too cat-like. The mind feeling was the same as she was used to, although on second thoughts, maybe a little less overwhelming than she¡¯d been expecting. It wasn¡¯t like she had experience with this type. It felt too easy too. Maybe she¡¯d gotten better?

    She shifted back. She was right, she didn¡¯t need to touch the infusement again. ¡°I think it¡¯s the temporary type,¡± she told Sirius. ¡°But I didn¡¯t really feel like I had to maintain it so I don¡¯t know. I just know there are some infusements that if you lose the infusement it can be really hard to shift back.¡± She glanced up at him and realised he was pointedly looking the other way. She was confused for a second before she glanced down and remembered that she was now sitting on top of her clothes rather than wearing them. ¡°Oh, right, forgot I was naked for a second.¡± She gave a puzzled frown at his reaction. ¡°You know you have seen me naked like a dozen times now.¡±

    He glanced at her and then away again. ¡°Yeah, well, that was different. This felt impolite¡­¡± He trailed off as he glanced her way once more, this time his gaze stuck and he trailed off into silence.

    She chuckled. ¡°Well, now it¡¯s your turn.¡±

    ¡°Mmm? Oh, right.¡±

    She giggled.

    He glanced down at his hand. Then he frowned. Then he looked at her again. ¡°This is going to be a weird question, but have you... you know¡­ ever... had sex in shapeshifter form?¡±

    She started laughing and couldn¡¯t stop.

    He blushed a beet red.

    Eventually she gathered herself. She shook her head. ¡°No. I mean that¡¯s definitely a thing but the idea of it always kind of weirded me out. Not that¡­ I mean, for werewolves it¡¯s pretty normal but for me when I¡¯m shifted I feel more like¡­ well, why don¡¯t you try it and then you¡¯ll see... or, hey maybe it¡¯ll be completely different for you.¡± She poked her tongue out between her teeth.

    He looked thoughtfully down at his hand and then nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± He closed his eyes.

    She couldn¡¯t help sharing a story he¡¯d just reminded her of though. ¡°You know I once heard about a guy who shifted into a spider and had sex with his girlfriend while she was also in spider form and then when they were done she bit of his head. Could just be a rumour though.¡±

    Sirius cracked open one eye. ¡°No spider sex, got it,¡± he said with a snort, then he closed his eyes again.

    For a little while nothing happened, then Amanda blinked and Sirius was gone. No, not gone. Shrunk. Not into a pile of clothes though. Those appeared to have vanished completely. In his place, sitting upon bare sand, was a black cat.

    She looked at him thoughtfully.

    The cat looked at her with familiar green eyes. It blinked once, and then suddenly took off running into the bush.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Amanda stared in the direction he had gone. Now what?

 Chapter 55 â€“ Something New

    Sirius found himself suddenly smaller. He sat looking up at a much larger, slightly blurry figure. It shifted slightly and suddenly his instincts went wild. Adrenaline shot through his body. His limbs moved before he was even conscious of them and the next thing he knew he was running flat tack through an overgrown jungle.

    Trees towered over him. He ducked beneath ferns and darted between blades of grass. They brushed his coat and made him shiver with exhilaration. The ground smelt sweet and then pungent, salty and then suddenly fruity. Perfumes of so many different scents accosted his nose and overwhelmed his senses. Eventually he had to stop and pause a moment just to take it all in.

    Around him the jungle thrived with life. There was movement everywhere and sounds galore but everything was a little blurry. The world had been smudged in one way and sharpened in another. He stuck his nose out in different directions. One way he could smell the sea. He knew it as the sea and in some recess of his mind he felt an affinity with it, although that too felt smudged, as if there was something missing. He could remember emotions, feeling happy, feeling scared, feeling in love and alive. All of these things he associated with the sea and a big fuzzy brown shape that sat on top of it. The boat. It took him a moment to remember the word.

    He didn¡¯t like the water though. Or did he? On that topic he felt confused. Instinct told him it was bad but something else, something he remembered, just a feeling, evasive but looming ever present out of the corner of his mind, told him he liked swimming. He was struggling to hold those two states in his head when something moved in a nearby ray of sunlight that penetrated the upper foliage. It snapped his attention to it and once more his body acted without him.

    He instinctively turned toward it, some little brown blob, smaller than his paw, just fluttering about. His shoulders lowered. His tail swished. He wiggled from side to side. And then he leapt. He missed. Irritation flooded his mind. More things moved about him. Alluring little bugs. But he was annoyed he¡¯d missed that one. He felt like they were taunting him so he ignored them. He waltzed among them, head up, pretending he didn¡¯t care. Until, right at the last moment he sprung.

    He missed again. Then energy overload. In a sudden bout of frustration he ran from point to point among the tiny creatures. They made a soft buzzing noise, or was it a chirping? They were laughing at him, teasing him. He stood still and he waited and he watched and then he got one. One giant juicy moth. He was disappointed that the others did not run in terror. He was a hunter. The most fearless of all the beasts. He ripped into his tiny prey and looked about but none of its brethren appeared to be even remotely put out.

    Several more times he danced among the moths and he feasted until he grew tired of that game. Then in a little hollow beneath an old rotting log he found a nice place to nap. When he awoke he heard a voice but it meant nothing to him except for potential danger so he went in a direction away from the unknown sound. For a time he practiced his stalking, hunting any shadows that moved. He slipped across sand and stone and dirt, none of it slowing him down. He leapt over logs and crawled though split tree trunks. He found a small stream, continuously flowing and clean looking. His nose told him it was safe to drink from and so he did. Tiny little licks to satiate his thirst. Then he sat and spent some time cleaning his dark coat.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    The snap of a twig startled him and he took off running again. He ran and he ran and he ran until he was no longer running from fear but rather from the exhilaration of the running itself. He kept on running right up a tree. He went so fast it was like he was flying. He enjoyed it so much he just kept going up and up and up until he stopped on a branch and realised the ground was far below him. He saw no easy way down. It was too high to jump. He was stuck.

    A new sound came out of nowhere and he looked about in horror for the source, thinking he¡¯d wandered into the nest of some giant cat-eating bird. It took him some time before he realised the sound was coming from himself. A soft mewling he hadn¡¯t realised he was making. He stopped once he realised the source, not wanting to draw attention to his presence in case there were any giant birds nesting in this tree.

    He had a good view from up here, out across the tree-tops toward the glistening sea. Why did it call to him so? He felt a yearning he couldn¡¯t explain. He wanted to go to it now but he couldn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t know how to get down from this tree. The lower branches were lacking. The bark was rough and it had edges that pointed upward but still it was too vertical for him to descend. So he settled for looking longingly out at the sea again.

    It sparkled. It shone. It was so far away. He missed it and he didn¡¯t know why. The sparkle too, reminded him of something. Something he had to look up for. But when he did, all he saw was a blinding light. He squinted and yawned and he wondered if it was possible to sleep in a tree. Maybe if he took a nap, things would be different when he woke up.

    He dreamed of shapes and things he did not understand. He remembered the names of some things but not others. He dreamed of the sea, crashing and falling, and the colour red wrapping about him like string, a million little threads. He tried to catch them all but they fell though his paws and turned to fire. But he was not afraid. He walked among the flames, captivated by their light, warmed and comforted by their heat. He had good memories of fire.

    He awoke to the sound of voices calling throughout the entire forest. They called to him, over and over. The more he listened the more they sounded familiar but he wasn¡¯t sure why. And then they merged, became just the one voice, a voice he knew, a voice calling his name. And then he remembered her and he was filled with warmth and love and longing. But he was still stuck in a tree.

    He needed to get to her. Wanted to see her again. Her voice didn¡¯t sound right. She sounded worried. He needed to comfort her, to protect her, to be with her. He needed to become something else. Something new.

 Chapter 56 â€“ The Black Flag

    Amanda spent the next half an hour searching the bushes of the island and getting progressively more worried. What if he was stuck as a cat forever? Even though she¡¯d only had to use the infusement once for the initial transform, she¡¯d definitely had to think a little to shift back. What if he forgot who he was? To make matters worse, her leg was starting to throb. She¡¯d already pushed it with the swimming and the sword fighting but there was no way she was going to sit down until she found where Sirius had gone.

    She walked all over the island, calling his name, even alternating with ¡®here puss.¡¯ The place was bigger than she¡¯d thought and not everywhere seemed easily accessible. Getting around to the other side appeared to require going over and she couldn¡¯t see a way that didn¡¯t require some scrambling. Cats were good climbers but was it likely he¡¯d gone that far? He was probably just hiding somewhere, right?

    She was crossing through the middle of their side of the island for what felt like the fifth time when there came a rustling in the bushes.

    She froze, half hopeful, half afraid.

    She breathed a sigh of relief when a disheveled looking Sirius stepped out from behind the leaves of an oversized fern.

    ¡°Hi,¡± he said with a sheepish smile.

    ¡°Hi.¡± She gave another large sigh and then a breathless laugh. ¡°I was worried.¡±

    He ran one hand through his messy dark hair. ¡°Sorry.¡± But then his face fell into a wide boyish grin. ¡°I climbed a tree.¡±

    She gave him a dumbfounded look.

    ¡°I mean¡­¡± he held up his hand struggling for words. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what happened, but I just felt like running and then next thing I knew I was up a tree. I¡¯ve never climbed anything like that before, so fast. It was amazing. I felt so alive. Only, then I couldn¡¯t get down.¡±

    ¡°You got stuck up a tree?¡±

    He laughed again. ¡°Sorry I scared you. I really thought I was a cat for a second, but then I remembered me, well, I remembered you first actually.¡±

    She bit her lip and smiled. Her heart was still beating anxiously in her chest but his excitement was contagious.

    ¡°So, what next?¡± He asked with wild grin.

    She put a hand to her chest and turned to walk side by side with him back to their usual beach spot.

    ¡°Maybe I could try a dolphin, or a manatee. I¡¯ve often wondered what it was like to be a manatee. They always look so peaceful.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a manatee, not in the wild anyway.¡± Amanda told him. She winced a little as she turned a little too quickly, her foot reminding her to take it slow.

    Sirius glanced at her. ¡°Does your leg hurt?¡± Without waiting for an answer he swept her off her feet and carried her down the path.

    ¡°I was looking for you all over,¡± she explained.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± he repeated, then grimaced, evidently still not feeling like that word was good enough.

    ¡°Were you up the tree the whole time?¡± Amanda asked, trying to keep her tone light and teasing, so he wouldn¡¯t feel like he had to apologise again.

    He gave a sheepish look.

    She needed no more answer than that. Noting something else she added, ¡°You shifted with your clothes?¡±

    He nodded. ¡°Yeah, seems so.¡±

    ¡°How? I¡¯ve never managed that.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    He took her back to their beach. ¡®Their beach¡¯ was how she thought of it now. That little spot with the sheltered cove. She eyed some of the nearby rocks. They looked fun to climb but she didn¡¯t want to push her luck. Instead, she sat on the beach as Sirius popped open the vial of shapeshifting magic again.

    ¡°I might take my clothes off for this one,¡± he said as he eyed the water.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to try a manatee then?¡± she asked.

    He nodded. ¡°They don¡¯t swim fast.¡± He caught her expression. ¡°Are you worried?¡±

    ¡°Maybe a little. That and, I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯re aware how expensive infusements are? Maybe we shouldn¡¯t just be burning through them like this.¡±

    He sat down next to her with a smile. ¡°More expensive than that pony of yours?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°More expensive than a puppy?¡±

    ¡°Mmm, some of them. And I guess, depending on what you had, you can get infusements that cost more than a pegasus, more than a dragon even. Maybe even more than your ship.¡±

    ¡°Which ones?¡±

    ¡°Time travel. Necromancy. Psychic magic. Probably none of these ones. It depends on how well they are made and how much is in them. I was just thinking, if you¡¯re short on money, maybe we shouldn¡¯t be wasting these.¡±

    He smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not so sure it¡¯s wasting them. Selling aside, it¡¯s not like I would use them otherwise and there¡¯s not much point in me having them if I don¡¯t know how to use them. This is learning, and it¡¯s fun. And I think having them will be useful once I know how to use them.¡±

    She watched as he dove into the water and shifted form. He seemed more in control this time, or perhaps it was just the manatee nature? When he surfaced as himself again several minutes later he had another big grin on his face.

    ¡°Amazing!¡± he remarked.

    They played around with the telekinesis next. Amanda tried to teach him how to hover using it, but it was much harder than the shapeshifting and after he went awkwardly crashing into rock the second time, he decided to aim a little lower and just work on moving small stones, which he soon admitted was also frustratingly hard.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how Shiv does it, let alone you, and you¡¯re not even a natural telekinetic.¡±

    Amanda shrugged. ¡°Truth be told, I¡¯m not that precise with it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re at least as good as Shiv is,¡± he said as he reached for a new vial. ¡°What about this one?¡±

    Amanda had been blushing at his compliments but when she saw which vial he¡¯d grabbed all the blood drained from her face. She shook her head. ¡°You think telekinesis is hard to control, fire magic¡¯s a lot worse.¡±

    ¡°But who better to learn from than the expert.¡±

    Amanda bit her lip. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Sirius frowned and studied the vial in his hands with a considered look.

    Amanda watched him. He seemed disappointed. She supposed it was a lot safer to teach him now while she was here than have him try to use it later with no training and no one else around. She sighed. ¡°Okay, fine.¡±

    He perked up and gave her a school-boy smile. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Really,¡± she replied. ¡°But you have to do exactly what I say.¡±

    He nodded.

    She reached for his hands. ¡°We¡¯ll try do this together. The important thing is not to set yourself on fire. It¡¯s easier if we have something else that¡¯s flammable, something you can focus on which won¡¯t burn as fast as your hands.¡±Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Sirius glanced about them. ¡°Hmm, would a biscuit work?¡±

    Amanda considered it then shook her head. ¡°I think paper would be better if we have any.¡±

    ¡°Just that book I gave you.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Amanda didn¡¯t want to burn that.

    ¡°How about fabric?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯ll work.¡±

    He reached for his knife and then for his shirt.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ruin your shirt though!¡± Amanda exclaimed.

    Sirius shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s old and I have others.¡±

    She watched as he cut a small square out of it.

    ¡°Alright then.¡± He held it up. ¡°Now what?¡±

    She reached for his hands again.

    He turned his palms face up and then sprinkled some of the infused sand near the tips of Amanda¡¯s fingers so they could both touch the grains.

    ¡°Now you try to push the heat or the flames into the fabric. Think about pushing it out just in that direction.¡±

    Sirius took a deep breath and his face took on a focused look.

    Amanda could feel the magic starting to work but it wasn¡¯t directed like she¡¯d told him. It went out in all directions, radiated from his skin, too close to his skin. He was going to burn himself.

    She pushed her own magic in, taking over control, making a gap between the flames and his skin. This was advanced level stuff, to let the flame rest along the outside of your skin like a shell without burning you. Most firestarters just pushed it out in a direction. The good firestarters might hold it in their hands but this one ran right up their arms.

    She could see a shift in Sirius¡¯s expression, noticed as his eyes widened, and as the flames crept higher, there was a flash of fear.

    She snuffed it out, well not completely. He was still using the magic. He hadn¡¯t let it go. She had to push it somewhere, burn it off, but there wasn¡¯t enough air around them. And there was so little magic in the sand that to anyone watching it would have looked like she¡¯d put the flame out. But really she¡¯d simply moved it and compressed it and made it burn so hot so fast away from anything too flammable that in a second it was gone.

    Sirius looked down at the vial with a puzzled expression on his face. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you just did, but that was not how I expected it would feel.¡±

    She glanced at him hesitantly. The last thing she needed was for him to develop a sudden fear of flames.

    But a moment later his expression formed a look of resolve. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m ready to try again.¡±

    Amanda shook her head. I don¡¯t know. You were supposed to push it out. If I hadn¡¯t been here you might have gone up in a ball of fire.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a good thing you¡¯re here then. We have the healing magic worst case.¡±

    She looked at him and bit her lip.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he conceded, ¡°What if you control it? Do what I was supposed to do, but the same as we just did so I can feel what you¡¯re doing.¡±

    ¡°I suppose we could do it that way.¡±

    Once more she took his hand between hers. This time she cupped one hand under his and both of them sat their side by side with their palms facing up. With her other hand she tipped a few more grains onto his palm. Then she placed her fingers in the grains.

    ¡°Is this going to work? If we both use it? Do I need to do anything?¡± He asked. ¡°I could feel what you were doing before but that was when I was trying to use it.¡±

    ¡°Do the same thing you¡¯d do if you were trying to read it,¡± Amanda told him. ¡°Like when you were trying to tell what they were. Just let yourself feel. Relax and be receptive.¡±

    Sirius frowned and nodded.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Amanda said in almost a whisper. Then she reached into the sand with her mind, tickled the grains and the magic within. Before today she¡¯d never actually used an infusment filled with her own magic type before. She wasn¡¯t sure what effect this would have. She¡¯d taken control of the fire before but she suspected that was more like what another firestarter might feel if they were both fighting over the same flames. Now she was actively trying to use fire magic that was not her own.

    She could feel a lot of power in those grains, like something wild that wanted to run free, untamed, untrained, and hard to control. She felt her own magic mix with it. Was it boosting the infusement? She couldn¡¯t be certain. She twisted them together and then she created a fireball that sat perfectly in their hands. It¡¯s base was round and perfect. The rest of it was teardrop shaped, the flickering flames reaching up toward the sky.

    ¡°Can you feel that?¡± she asked. It felt harder than it usually did. This new magic was a little different from her own.

    He nodded. ¡°Can you make it into a shape?¡±

    ¡°Which shape would you like?¡± She never took her eyes away from the fireball, too scared if she wasn¡¯t watching it that she¡¯d lose control.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Anything. Surprise me.¡±

    Carefully, she formed the fire into a floating manatee. It¡¯s orangy tail waved up and down as if it were swimming. She risked a glance at Sirius.

    He was frowning. ¡°Can I¡­ can I try something?¡±

    She didn¡¯t answer. Instead she tried to feel for what it was he was doing. If he was thinking about it already then the flames might move toward that idea.

    Suddenly a large flame burst from the manatee¡¯s mouth. Sirius jerked back in surprise, closing his hand in on the infused grains as he fell back on to the beach.

    Amanda flinched and her hand was pulled free of Sirius¡¯s as he fell.

    Luckily this time he seemed to have put out the fire as he fell.

    For a moment there was silence and then he gave a breathless laugh and he met her eyes.

    All she felt was relief that he was okay.

    ¡°I guess maybe that¡¯s enough for now,¡± Sirius said.

    She studied his face, unsure what he was feeling after that experience.

    But his eyes sparkled and he laughed again. ¡°I see now I think.¡± Another laugh. ¡°Once when I was a lot younger, we were at my aunt¡¯s house and I got put on a horse. I got told if you wanted to move you just kick it with your feet so I did that, not very hard at all I didn¡¯t think, but next thing you know it¡¯s careening out across the paddock and under these trees and then I¡¯m on the ground.¡±

    Amanda couldn¡¯t help herself, she laughed.

    He paused in his story to chuckle along with her then he said more seriously, ¡°But it¡¯s kinda like that. You kick just a little and vroom.¡± He moved one hand forward fast against his other. ¡°Just a little nudge gives you more power than you think.¡±

    ¡°I think this one¡¯s particularly hard to use,¡± Amanda told him.

    He raised his eyebrows. Then he frowned again. ¡°I could feel it wanting to move and it took a lot to hold it back I think but also at the same time it¡¯s so delicate and almost random, like it wants to jump from place to place. I think with some practice maybe I could hold it there or push it in one direction. I can see how that would be easier but it took a lot of energy and I wasn¡¯t really even doing anything, I could just feel it, what you were doing I mean. Is it normally like that?¡± He gave her an impressed look.

    She shook her head. ¡°You get used to it and no, for me it¡¯s more like, well, okay actually it is a bit like riding a horse.¡± She grinned. ¡°It¡¯s more like you¡¯re guiding it than actually controlling it.¡±

    ¡°But, I could feel it, the energy it took. Is this like one of those moments when someone¡¯s been putting a lot of effort into something and because they¡¯re good at it they make it look easy so everyone thinks it¡¯s easy for them but it turns out it¡¯s actually still quite hard even for them but they didn¡¯t know because there¡¯s no relative comparison.¡±

    She laughed. She wasn¡¯t sure what he was saying but she didn¡¯t think that was it. ¡°I think it¡¯s like when you swing a sword and it looks really easy and then I try to pick up your sword and can¡¯t move it, but no, in this case that was actually harder than usual for me.¡±

    ¡°Oh, interesting.¡± He had a thoughtful look on his face.

    She laughed again. The why¡¯s of it didn¡¯t really interest her enough to ponder on too long but she liked the way he looked when he was thinking about things.

    After a moment¡¯s thought she said, ¡°I really want to know how you managed to shift with your clothes on.¡±

    Sirius got a sudden mischievous look on his face and he waggled his eyebrows. ¡°Are you disappointed because you were hoping you¡¯d get to see me naked?¡±

    She laughed and gave him a playful swat which somehow turned into kissing.

    <hr>

    They played around with magic for a little while and were soon reminded about the tendency of sand to get everywhere.

    Around lunchtime, Sirius got Amanda to check how much was left in the vials they¡¯d been using. They decided to limit their usage to less than half of roughly what they¡¯d started with, except for the telekinesis which Amanda said was easy enough to get more of. It didn¡¯t leave them much of the other magics but they had no shortage of other things to do with their time.

    Later that afternoon they stumbled upon a secluded grassy area further down the beach that was far less sandy than other places and which they made good use of, several times.

    Amanda¡¯s ankle healed fast and the next day Sirius taught her which fruits were the good eating kind and the secret to climbing those sorts of trees. They sparred on the beach several more times. Every time Amanda thought she was getting better, Sirius seemed to up his game ever so slightly. She wondered just how much he was holding back. That evening he showed her his secret path down to the beach then they lay on the sand and watched the stars. Sirius told her stories about them and reminded her of their names.

    Amanda was starting to think that maybe it wouldn¡¯t be so bad to be stuck there with Sirius for a month or even longer. It was peaceful and Sirius was good company. There was plenty of food and fine weather. She¡¯d almost made her peace with the loss of the pegasus although she still thought of him occasionally and she¡¯d feel sad and wistful but dwelling on things wasn¡¯t her style and all it took to focus her mind on other things was for a shirtless Sirius to ask her if she wanted to go for another swim.

    They woke in the morning in the little cave, the high one that they had originally climbed up to when they¡¯d first arrived. Amanda awoke first. Sirius lay beside her, peacefully asleep. Nightmares still plagued him occasionally but nothing like the first night she¡¯d slept with him. Sometimes she¡¯d awake and he¡¯d be mumbling in his sleep. Sometimes she¡¯d wrap her arms around him or even just stroke his hand and that seemed to calm him. Once, he¡¯d jolted upright with a start and woken her that way. He¡¯d apologised and then looked guilty about it. She¡¯d simply hugged him.

    In the day he seemed less bothered by things. Perhaps he¡¯d managed to find his own distractions in the daylight from whatever monsters plagued his mind at night. Last night at least had been much more peaceful.

    Amanda looked out at the open ocean that spread out at their feet and she felt like they were sitting contently on top of the world. Was there really any better way to wake up?

    But as her gaze swept the surrounding sea her eye caught on something new. A black flag flapping in the breeze. It was attached to the mast of a large wooden ship. One slightly smaller and more streamlined than Sirius¡¯s one. And there in the centre of the flag, hung upside down, was the unmistakable image of a skull and crossbones.

    Keeping her eye toward the horizon she nudged Sirius gently.

    ¡°Sirius.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± He stirred slowly.

    ¡°Wake up. We¡¯ve got company.¡±

 Chapter 57 â€“ The Wolverine

    Sirius studied the new ship for several seconds before he spoke. Then he gave one loud ¡°hah!¡±

    Amanda turned to him confused. ¡°Are they pirates?¡±

    He shook his head. He was smiling. ¡°No... well¡­ kind of¡­ but no.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re flying a pirate flag,¡± Amanda pointed out.

    ¡°Yeah, but look.¡± Sirius pointed toward the mast. ¡°It¡¯s upside down.¡±

    Was that another rule of the sea that she didn¡¯t know? ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    Sirius shot her another smile. ¡°There¡¯s only one person I know who flies that flag upside down.¡±

    ¡°Are they friends?¡±

    He nodded. ¡°Sort of.¡±

    ¡°Sort of?¡±

    But he was already half way down the climb from their sleeping spot.

    ¡°Come on,¡± he called from the bottom. ¡°We¡¯ll eat some breakfast and then we¡¯ll go greet our visitors.¡±

    <hr>

    Amanda made her way down and got herself ready. Although, ready for what she had no idea. As they were packing up their small collection of belongings she asked Sirius, ¡°Will they give us a ride?¡±

    He paused in what he was doing and looked thoughtful. ¡°I hope so.¡± As he continued throwing the last of his things into his crate he added. ¡°Although based on who it is, I¡¯d say the chances that Shiv didn¡¯t just abandon us here have just gone up.¡±

    They made their way down the hill to the beach they¡¯d originally arrived at. There they found a group of six men standing around a longboat arguing. As they approached, one of them looked up and pointed. ¡°See, I told you we didn¡¯t need to go walking up the hill. All we had to do was wait.¡± He was much older than the others but looked like he¡¯d spent his life living in a gym and had many years of it left yet. His hair was dark black tinged with hints of grey, and he had a full beard. He crossed his arms as he made his point.

    The one who had been arguing with him was slightly shorter and younger but just as strong looking. His hair was browny-blonde tinged with a hint of red. He also had a full beard. He turned to look where the other man had pointed. Upon seeing Sirius he frowned and turned back to the other man. ¡°Well, they might not have seen us. We could have been waiting here all day. And what if they¡¯d been on one of the other islands?¡±

    ¡°Everybody lands on this beach,¡± replied the older man.

    ¡°You¡¯re just old and lazy,¡± accused the younger.

    It was an almost laughable statement given how fit the older one looked but Amanda supposed relatively speaking, maybe it made sense.

    ¡°Careful now. Don¡¯t you forget who¡¯s in charge or you might be swimming back to the boat.¡±

    The young one gave a laugh. ¡°I¡¯d probably still get there before you, you old codger.¡±

    The older man turned to Sirius instead and gave a nod. ¡°Sirius, it¡¯s good to see you again. Still alive and kicking I see.¡± His eyes dated to Amanda and for a moment it looked like he might speak to or of her as well but then he seemed to think better of it and he simply pressed his lips together in a smile and looked at Sirius again.

    Sirius nodded. ¡°Likewise. I see Leo¡¯s still giving you trouble.¡±

    Leo, the younger one, turned to look Sirius up and down. He had his hands on his hips and his chest puffed out. He was barefoot, unlike the others who were all wearing boots.

    Sirius took a single step forward and waited, looking down at Leo.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    Finally Leo breathed out a huff. He half turned to his older crewman and absently waved his hand in Sirius¡¯s direction. ¡°Now even the boy¡¯s treating me like a boy.¡±

    ¡°Well, maybe if you stopped acting like one,¡± Sirius replied.

    ¡°Pah!¡± exclaimed Leo with the shake of his head. Then peering past Sirius he asked, ¡°So who¡¯s the broad?¡±

    Sirius introduced her. ¡°This is Amanda.¡±

    Leo held out a hand and with a friendly smile said, ¡°Pleased to meet you, Amanda.¡±

    ¡°And you,¡± Amanda replied as she shook his hand. His grip was gentle but he nearly shook her arm off.

    Her gaze shifted to the older man who had stayed his ground, his arms still crossed. He simply gave her a nod.

    ¡°This is Stinger,¡± Sirius said, introducing the older man.

    Stinger then gestured to each of the rest of the men one by one. ¡°This is Leo, Rick, Ryan, Pinto, and Peaches.¡±

    Leo winced. ¡°Jeez you say em in that order you make us sound like some kind of fruity boy band.¡±

    A bald man with a brown goatee, the one Stinger had introduced as Rick, made kissy sounds toward Leo and then chuckled.

    Stinger sighed. It seemed he was used to all their antics. ¡°I ain¡¯t the one who picked their names,¡± he told Leo.

    ¡°Are you the captain?¡± Amanda asked him.

    His look was one of brief surprise and then he started laughing.

    Amanda frowned. Evidently she¡¯d gotten that wrong.

    ¡°Stinger¡¯s the quartermaster,¡± Sirius explained.

    ¡°The captain¡¯s back on the ship,¡± Stinger added in a more serious voice. ¡°She¡¯ll meet with you once you¡¯re on board.¡±

    ¡°She?¡± Amanda asked. But she didn¡¯t get an answer. They were already getting busy loading the boat.

    Sirius and Stinger talked business as they rowed back toward the ship. Conversation about routes they¡¯d sailed recently, the latest news from different ports, names of people she didn¡¯t know. Amanda watched the island get further and further away behind them. It felt weird to suddenly be leaving it. It had almost come to feel like some sort of home, just her and Sirius¡¯s. She already missed it.

    The row boat reached the ship before she knew it, coming to rest alongside it with a slight bump. She glanced upward in trepidation. Would this crew be like the last? Who was this female captain that Sirius knew? How did he know her? Would things change now they were no longer on the island together? What would happen next? What direction would they sail? She had so many questions.

    Sirius went first up the ladder.

    Stinger indicated for Amanda to go next. He must have noticed something in her expression for, as she carefully climbed onto the bottom rung of the ladder, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry the captain don¡¯t bite.¡±

    One of the other men in the longboat laughed and retorted, ¡°That¡¯s not what Randy and Ferret say.¡±

    Stinger tilted his head in a slight acknowledgment. He grinned at Amanda and redacted his previous statement. ¡°Well, she don¡¯t bite much.¡±

    She could hear him chuckling below her as she began her climb up the side of the ship.

    This wood of this boat looked newer than Sirius¡¯s. It was a amber brown, and the outside was extremely clean looking as if it had only recently had the entire hull polished. The boat was smaller and a little less high out of the water. It had the same number of masts but less sails that Sirius¡¯s ship. The sails it did have were also larger and angled rather than front facing, Especially the ones on the rear masts. She looked up at them as she climbed up and onto the deck.

    Sirius glanced back to check how she was doing and help her over. As he did so he whispered. ¡°This is a brig. She¡¯s built for speed and agility.¡±

    Amanda nodded and then turned her attention toward the deck and the people on it. A few men moved about, hauling things. It seemed they¡¯d picked up a few of their own crates from smuggler¡¯s cove which were now being hauled back on board the ship and inspected, then resealed and carted off down into the hold of the ship.

    On the far side of the deck, a net was being pulled up. Silver fish that had been entangled inside flopped about on the boards among wet boots. Men grabbed them and flung them into a couple of open barrels.

    A few other men stood in a group in the centre of the deck watching the newcomers and returnees with caution. Right in the middle of them stood a woman. She was tall and strong looking, like many of the female sailors had been back at Wildwater. Her chin was almost level with the top of Sirius¡¯s sternum and she towered over some of the shorter men. Her hair was wild and thick and medium brown which matched her eyes. She wore a white pull-over shirt, loose and open at the neck. Wide enough that Amanda could see most of her bare shoulders and deduce that she wasn¡¯t wearing a bra. It was pulled together with string at the chest and tucked into her cotton pants at the waist, held tight with a brown leather belt. On one hip she had a sword, on the other a pistol. Her pants were three-quarter length cotton or canvas and on her feet she had a pair of calf high tight low-heeled leather boots. She didn¡¯t look much older than Amanda.

    She looked more the part of a traditional pirate than most of the rest of her crew, many of whom were wearing jeans. Most of Sirius¡¯s crew had worn cotton or canvas clothing although jeans weren¡¯t uncommon either. The crew of this ship were far more modernly dressed. One guy was even wearing a blazer, sunglasses, and a peaky blinder hat, although none of it matched. He was lean looking and he perched not far behind the captain, on a pile of crates, looking their way. His fingers toyed with a toothpick that stuck out of his mouth.

    As Sirius and Amanda approached the group the captain spread her arms wide in a welcoming gesture and with a smile exclaimed, ¡°Welcome aboard The Wolverine!¡±

 Chapter 58 â€“ A Message

    ¡°Morgan.¡± Sirius acknowledged the captain.

    ¡°Sirius James,¡± she replied in equal greeting. Then her eyes shifted to Amanda and with the raise of her eyebrows she asked, ¡°Who¡¯s your friend?¡±

    ¡°This is Amanda.¡±

    Morgan took her time unabashedly assessing Amanda in full, the way one might judge a racehorse. When she¡¯d finally finished her assessment and turned back toward Sirius, Amanda thought she almost looked a little disappointed. Amanda wasn¡¯t sure if she should be insulted by that or not.

    ¡°Well, why don¡¯t we step into my quarters. We have some things to discuss.¡±

    Sirius gave a subtle bow of the head and made a move to follow Morgan.

    But Morgan paused after half a turn and sent her gaze questioningly in Amanda¡¯s direction.

    Sirius glanced behind him. ¡°She can join us. I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    Morgan gave a slight ¡®harrumph¡¯ that sounded almost like a laugh and Amanda caught a look of amusement before she turned to lead them toward her quarters.

    Morgan¡¯s room was far more fitting for a captain than Sirius¡¯s. She¡¯d obviously had no quarrels with taking the largest one for herself or with decorating it with lavish looking but mismatched furniture. Velvet chairs and luxurious looking curtains adorned the room. On several wooden dressers and desks lay gold necklaces, diamond encrusted knives, and other jewels. A double four-poster bed stood off to the side in one corner. A large table occupied the centre of the room. Several maps lay scattered across it. Just past it, at the end of the room, situated in front of a large window that looked out over the rear of the ship, was a desk.

    Morgan grabbed two different-looking chairs and set them down in front of the desk, then she placed herself in the chair on the other side, leaned back comfortably and swung her boots up so she could rest her feet temporarily on the desk. From there, she watched them take their own seats. Once they were seated she swung her feet back down and leaned forward over the desk with a smile.

    ¡°So, I hear you¡¯ve been kicked off your own ship?¡± She grinned.

    Amanda glanced at Sirius and noticed his eyebrows pull together and his lips curve down slightly. He sighed and then he started, ¡°Shiv-¡±

    Morgan interrupted. ¡°Shiv was the one who contacted me.¡±

    Amanda watched Sirius relax and sit up slightly but the knot between his eyes didn¡¯t disappear.

    She looked to Morgan. The woman looked to be taking great satisfaction in the situation. Morgan continued. ¡°He sent a message that said he¡¯d dropped you and some wench¡±¡ªShe paused briefly to look at Amanda before continuing¡ª¡°off at smugglers cove while he completed a delivery. Said if I picked you up and took you to meet them at Scarlett then you¡¯d help me out with whatever I needed.¡±

    Sirius¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Did he?¡±

    ¡°Shiv can¡¯t make deals on behalf of Sirius,¡± Amanda butted in.

    Morgan studied her curiously and then to Sirius she asked, ¡°Where did you pick her up?¡±

    Sirius grunted. ¡°Little Rock.¡±

    Morgan¡¯s whole expression suddenly took on a whole different look of surprise. Turning and speaking directly to Amanda she said, ¡°From Little Rock? Really? What¡¯s your last name?¡±

    ¡°Amanda Byrns,¡± Sirius answered for her.

    Morgan frowned in thought. ¡°Like the poker player? Is he a relative?¡± She asked a moment later, directing her question at Amanda again.

    Amanda was glad she didn¡¯t say ¡®the drunk.¡¯

    ¡°Morgan¡¯s from Little Rock too,¡± Sirius explained.

    ¡°Small world,¡± Amanda murmured as she studied Morgan in more detail. A little louder she replied, ¡°He¡¯s my dad. What¡¯s your last name?¡±

    Morgan gave a secretive smile. ¡°Just Morgan. Do you play? Are you as good as I hear he is?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s fleeced half my crew,¡± Sirius told her.

    ¡°Really?¡± Morgan sat back, looking almost impressed. ¡°I suppose I¡¯ll have to warn my boys. Or perhaps I won¡¯t. That could be fun to watch.¡± She gave a devious smile. ¡°So,¡± she said, turning back to Sirius, "the plan is to drop you off at Scarlett, where Shiv has promised full control back of your crew and ship-¡±

    ¡°That depends on what the men want,¡± Sirius asserted.

    Morgan rolled her eyes and gave a sigh as if she couldn¡¯t understand Sirius¡¯s point of view at all. ¡°Whatever happens once I get you to Scarlett is not my problem.¡± She waved a hand at him. ¡°That¡¯s between you an your crew. The deal is, I get you, and your pretty little side piece to Scarlett and in return you help me dive a wreck we¡¯re currently on our way to.¡±

    Sirius shook his head. ¡°I need to get to back the The Black Dog as soon as possible. This ship is fast enough that if we go directly there right now, we might just make it in time. You get me to my ship as fast as we can and then I¡¯ll help you with scavenging the wreck afterward.¡±The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Morgan also shook her head. Her wavy brown strands of hair bounced almost like stretched out curls. ¡°No can do. That wreck is fresh news and carrying good treasure. Only a few people know about it at the moment but it won¡¯t stay like that for long. We need to get to her and extract her contents before we get too much competition. I¡¯d like to avoid a bloodbath this time if possible.¡±

    Sirius considered her words for a moment. Then, looking back up he asked, ¡°How did Shiv contact you?¡±

    Silence fell between them. Amanda could feel a sudden tenseness in the room. Morgan appeared to be licking her teeth behind closed jaws.

    ¡°Morgan,¡± Sirius pressed. ¡°Do you have some kind of arrangement with him?¡±

    Still she didn¡¯t seem inclined to tell him. In fact she looked like she¡¯d just been caught in a lie.

    Sirius sighed and glanced down to his boots and then back up at Morgan. ¡°Morgan, I don¡¯t care. I just need to know if you have a way to contact him. I have a message to send and it¡¯s important that it gets to him as soon as possible.¡±

    She furrowed her brows together and then she sighed. ¡°Sometimes if he gets information that you¡¯re not using, say the location of a wreck or a particularly pricey shipment that you¡¯ve turned down, he gives me the heads up. If it pans out into something good, he gets a cut.¡±

    She stood and walked over to a nearby dresser. She pulled open the second highest drawer. It was filled with papers rather than clothes. She pulled a particularly thick and ancient looking piece of parchment out and brought it back to the main desk. She laid it down between them. ¡°It only works one way. He has a similar sheet, a book actually, on his end. Whatever he writes appears on this sheet exactly as it was written on the other. The message lasts up to 24 hours and after that the ink fades leaving room for new messages.¡±

    ¡°Only one way?¡± Sirius confirmed with a soft sigh.

    Morgan nodded. ¡°What¡¯s so important that you need to contact him this quickly?¡±

    It was Sirius¡¯s turn to fall silent.

    Amanda studied him. It was for the dragons wasn¡¯t it? He wanted to tell Shiv what they needed to survive. Evidently, he didn¡¯t want to alert Morgan to the fact that they had been carrying dragon eggs. Either that or, there was something else she didn¡¯t know about.

    Instead of answering Sirius asked his own question. ¡°Do you have a shapeshifter on board?¡±

    Morgan gave him a puzzled look.

    ¡°Preferably a good one. One who could fly across the ocean and deliver a message.¡±

    She considered it. ¡°Scarlett¡¯s a few days away.¡±

    ¡°No more than two if he flies fast. You¡¯ve got more shapeshifters than most ships.¡±

    Morgan¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°And most of them werewolves. Werewolves don¡¯t fly.¡±

    ¡°What about Leo?¡±

    ¡°Mmm, maybe.¡± she sucked in a breath and rotated her neck a few times to stretch it. Then she sighed. ¡°That might be pushing it even for him. Wait here.¡± She got up form the desk and went to the door. She stuck her head out and to someone outside the door she barked, ¡°Grab Leo for me will you?¡±

    While they waited for Leo, Morgan eyed Amanda. ¡°What else are you good at other than poker? Can you cook? Can you fight?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s a firestarter,¡± Sirius answered. ¡°A good one.¡±

    Amanda¡¯s head snapped to look at him. Should he really be revealing that piece of information? Especially given how they got kicked of the last ship. But then, if what Morgan had said was true then Sirius had been right about Shiv just wanting to complete the sale of the pegasus without them, or Amanda specifically, getting in the way. Right?

    She eyed Morgan. At first the woman was frowning but a moment later a wry smile split across her face and she asked, ¡°How good?¡±

    ¡°Good enough that she could burn your clothes off you without burning your skin,¡± Sirius said with confidence, cleanly and clearly. It wasn¡¯t a boast, just a statement.

    Morgan looked surprised. She studied Sirius. Then she chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you but fine whatever. You better hope that¡¯s not useful though. You know I hate magic fights.¡±

    ¡°Morgan¡¯s a werewolf,¡± Sirius said with a glance at Amanda.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Morgan pursed her lips. She didn¡¯t appear overwhelmingly happy that he¡¯d shared that bit of information.

    ¡°From one of the packs in Little Rock?¡±

    Morgan narrowed her eyes but she answered. ¡°From one north of Little Rock.¡±

    ¡°Do you know Wolf¡­ uh¡­ Wilfred I mean. He¡¯s a werewolf but he calls himself Wolf as a name¡­¡± she trailed off, worried she was somehow being very offensive.

    Morgan narrowed her eyes even more, this time in curiosity. ¡°You mean the one who thinks he¡¯s a witch?¡±

    Amanda nodded. ¡°He is very interested in magic, yes. So you do know him.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Morgan frowned. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of him. I don¡¯t know him. He¡¯s kind of unusual in our society. Not a normal werewolf.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not normal for a werewolf to sail on a ship either, is it?¡± Amanda replied evenly.

    Morgan smirked and snorted. ¡°It¡¯s not. But I do what I want.¡±

    The pair eyed each other up, neither wanting to be the first to look away. They were only interrupted by the opening of the door.

    Leo, the younger man from the beach, entered the room. ¡°You called for me boss?¡± His tone was casual, laid back.

    Morgan¡¯s gaze traced him from feet to head, taking her time. Amanda wasn¡¯t sure if she was admiring him or judging him or just trying to intimidate him. The woman did seem to like causing discomfort and she seemed almost to appreciate those who held their ground against her, at least up to a point. She obviously enjoyed holding power over people. Amanda couldn¡¯t decide if she liked Morgan or not yet but she did get the impression that talking to the woman was a bit like walking through a mine field. Still, she seemed unbothered by Leo¡¯s relaxed attitude.

    ¡°I have a task for you,¡± she told him. ¡°I need you to deliver a message to The Black Dog. To the quartermaster, Shiv specifically. They¡¯re headed for Scarlett. They might even be there by the time you catch up to them. Think you can do that?¡±

    Leo looked momentarily taken aback. He glanced toward the maps on the table in the centre of the room. ¡°That¡¯s a long way.¡±

    ¡°If you do an albatross you can probably glide most of the way,¡± Sirius told him.

    Amanda studied Leo. She had no idea how good a shapeshifter he was but she knew that any shift for more than a few hours usually took a lot of skill. There were some shapeshifters who could go months, and even years, in the body of an animal, but they weren¡¯t the majority. And to keep one¡¯s own mind for all that time was a separate skill of its own. Days wasn¡¯t uncommon but nor was it the norm.

    Leo shook his head. ¡°Oh, I wouldn¡¯t fly. I¡¯d swim. A sailfish is a lot faster. Sure, you get less of a view of what¡¯s happening but fish have their own forms of communication and once you¡¯ve cracked that getting information out of them¡¯s not so bad.¡±

    Sirius nodded. ¡°Of course. I didn¡¯t even think of swimming.¡±

    The others had initially turned their chairs to face Leo but soon they were all gathered around the map table as he pointed to certain areas.

    ¡°Two days is pushing it but a sailfish should be able to get there faster than that, assuming you have a pretty reasonable estimate of where they are, and with the right ocean currents¡±¡ªhe swept one finger across a specific section of the map¡ª¡°I might even be able to break sub eight hours. Yeah, alright, I¡¯m your man.¡±

    Morgan smiled. In a voice that was almost a purr, she said, ¡°If you do sub eight hours I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re well rewarded for your efforts.¡±

    Amanda studied them. Was she flirting with him? Were they lovers? There was definitely some heavy implication in her tone and wording but Amanda wasn¡¯t sure if she was just imagining it.

    Leo smiled and bowed his head slightly. ¡°As always, Captain. So, what¡¯s the message?¡±

 Chapter 59 â€“ Shivâ€™s Answer

    Back on the Black Dog, Shiv and Neko were in the library, going over the ship manifest together. They¡¯d persuaded a reluctant Michael, whose room it temporarily now was, to let them use it for a few hours for some work. It afforded them some privacy and they¡¯d needed access to the old manifests which were stored in here under lock and key.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t like it,¡± Neko complained.

    Shiv sighed, and for the thousandth time attempted to quell Neko¡¯s concerns in between reading the book he had out on the desk.

    ¡°Stop worrying. They¡¯re both safe. Michael can¡¯t touch the girl and Sirius being gone gives us an excuse for all former events, as long as Michael can be persuaded to play his role.¡±

    Neko grumbled. ¡°I still don¡¯t see why we had to keep it a secret from so many of the crew, especially the captain.¡±

    ¡°Because Sirius is shit at bluffing and so are half the men. No, there¡¯s a few, like you who I had to tell because if I didn¡¯t you¡¯d make it too hard to pull off and given the way gossip travels on this ship they¡¯ll all find out the truth eventually anyway, just hopefully not before we can pull off our plan. But for now, pulling this off relies on making it look as real as possible. The best way to do that is for it to be as real as possible.¡±

    Neko shook his head sadly. ¡°But there¡¯s so many that just went along with it. I always thought they were loyal to Sirius.¡±

    ¡°Look Neko. Most men don¡¯t give a damn who¡¯s in charge. As long as their bellies are full, they got a nice bed to lie in, a song to sing, and some pretty wench to amuse them from time to time, they couldn¡¯t give a damn about anything else. As long as they got that and they ain¡¯t the ones making decisions they¡¯re all happy dandy. Ain¡¯t got nothing to do with them choosing between me and Sirius. The simple fact is they know it¡¯s more effort to fight it than accept it.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but what¡¯s this going to do to their long term trust, or Sirius¡¯s?¡± Neko had sat himself down on ¡°Michael¡¯s Bed¡± and was looking very solemn. He¡¯d barely looked at his own assigned pile of manifests.

    ¡°They ain¡¯t got no long term trust. I just told you that. And as for Sirius, it¡¯s an important lesson. You can¡¯t blindly trust your crew. They acted like they would¡¯ve acted if any man came along offering them shiny new things. This was needed for both us and him. It¡¯ll also give him some time to figure out what he really wants.¡±

    ¡°But you ain¡¯t just any man,¡± Neko retorted.

    ¡°Ah ha!¡± Shiv exclaimed suddenly.

    Neko gave him a confused look.

    Shiv pointed down at his book, at log entered only a few months back.

    With a sigh, Neko pulled himself to his feet and walked slowly over to see what Shiv had found.

    Shiv scowled as he realised how slow Neko was moving. ¡°See that.¡± Once Neko finally reached him he pointed at a small symbol marked in the margin next to one shipment. ¡°See that symbol. That was on another log from a shipment last year as well, also from Captain Polly, also outta Wildwater. And it¡¯s on our current shipment too. The same bloody barrels we picked up in Wildwater. Sirius is shipping blood and he didn¡¯t tell me a damn thing about it.¡±

    Neko sat down on the desk with a sad sigh. ¡°I thought we already knew that.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but now I have proof,¡± Shiv replied. ¡°And we know it¡¯s not the first time.¡±

    ¡°Mmm.¡±

    ¡°Oh, quit your bloody moping. The captain will be back in a few days, and that horrid fiend¡±¡ªShiv pointed a threatening finger in the direction he roughly assumed Michael was¡ª¡°will be off this ship, and things will be back to normal in no time. All we have to do is play nice to Michael for just a little longer and keep the crew under control.¡±

    ¡°Crick¡¯s talking about taking the captaincy for himself,¡± Neko said idly.

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly the sort of shit I mean.¡± Shiv splayed his hands out in exasperation.

    ¡°Except, Crick is your man,¡± Neko pointed out with some satisfaction.

    Shiv made a noise that sounded like a growl. ¡°What¡¯s his complaint?¡±

    ¡°He doesn''t like Michael or being forced to play nice with him.¡±

    ¡°Nobody likes Micheal. Have you explained to him that this is just a temporary state of being?¡±

    Neko turned to Shiv and gave him a slightly amused almost bored look. ¡°He¡¯s your man,¡± he repeated.

    Shiv mumbled several expletives under his breath.

    ¡°And what about Amanda? How do you think she feels? She looked so hurt.¡± Neko¡¯s shoulders drooped again.

    "She''s a silly girl who has no idea idea what real sailing involves. Young, idealistic, just like Sirius," Shiv replied curtly without looking at Neko.

    ¡°I thought you trusted Sirius?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t trust any man whose mind is on a woman.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think she deserved that. I like her. She¡¯s nice and she¡¯s fun and she¡¯s good with music. You like her too. I know you do. Ain¡¯t right what we done.¡±

    ¡°I done what needed to be done. Shit was gonna get worse. I could see it.¡±

    ¡°What if she¡¯d fought when we kicked them off?¡±

    Shiv shook his head. ¡°What would that have gained her?¡±

    Neko went quiet.

    Shiv sighed. ¡°Of course I like her. I like both of them. But they were a liability to this shipment and our relationship with this client. How do you think a meeting between this client and Amanda would go? Whose side do you think Sirius would take? And in Scarlett of all places. There¡¯s more than enough elemental tension in that place. Imagine the fallout if anything went down. I know that port. I lived there. So just stick to the damn plan and keep Sirius¡¯s men placated until this is all over. Sirius is a forgiving man.¡±If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°You hope.¡± Neko sighed then asked, ¡°Is Amanda?¡±

    There came a sudden knock on the door. Both men went silent and stared at it. Then they looked at one another.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Shiv eventually asked.

    A moment later Griff stuck his head around the corner of the door. ¡°We¡¯ve got company,¡± he told them.¡±

    Shiv frowned. ¡°Another ship?¡±

    Griff shook his head. ¡°Just a man.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean just a man?¡± Shiv asked as he crossed the room. ¡°We¡¯re in the middle of the ocean.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, well, he came out of the ocean. Mathias saw him from the crow¡¯s nest. The man says he¡¯s got a message for you from a Captain Morgan of the Wolverine. Said it¡¯s urgent.¡±

    Shiv paused mid-stride across the room. ¡°Bring him down here.¡±

    ¡°Yes Captain.¡±

    Once Griff had left, Neko turned to Shiv with a frown. ¡°The Wolverine?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s who I asked to pick up Sirius.¡± He was worried. What could possibly be so urgent that they¡¯d send a shifter with a message across the open ocean?

    Neko was still frowning. ¡°I thought we were going to back and pick them up, after we finish up at Scarlett?¡±

    Shiv shook his head. ¡°Scarlett¡¯s not our last stop in that direction. Besides, I didn¡¯t want to have to wrangle this crew for any longer than I had to. Don¡¯t want them getting too used to things this way. Life needs to be just uncomfortable enough that when Sirius gets back they accept him without question.¡±

    Neko gave him a studied look and then a shake of the head. ¡°I really think there must have been a better way to resolve this issue. I mean, now we have to figure out where all that blood¡¯s supposed to be dropped off or who, if anyone Sirius told about it.¡±

    ¡°If he told anyone, it was probably Fallon,¡± Shiv replied thoughtfully. ¡°He¡¯s the only one he¡¯d trust who isn¡¯t also likely to blab.

    Neko looked hurt at that comment.

    Shiv gave him a frank look. ¡°How many people have you told about my plan? Really?¡±

    ¡°Well, just Benny.¡±

    Shiv nodded. ¡°Yeah, and Benny will have told Thatch, and Thatch will have told Alice, and Alice will have told Pierre or Crick or Dickie and once Dickie knows something everybody knows something. It¡¯s only a matter of days.¡±

    ¡°So that was part of your plan too?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all part of my plan.¡±

    ¡°Even the bit about having to hunt through all the old manifests to figure out where the blood¡¯s supposed to be shipped to.¡±

    Shiv¡¯s next string of mumbled expletives were interrupted by another knock on the door. ¡°Come in,¡± he grumbled.

    <hr>

    10 minutes later Neko, and Shiv were silently trying to process what Leo had just told them.

    ¡°So, what you¡¯re saying,¡± Shiv summarised. ¡°Is if we don¡¯t find a way to heat up these dragon eggs to a very hot temperature in the next say, 24 hours, they may not make to their destination alive.¡±

    Leo nodded. ¡°That¡¯s about what they said. They said it may be more than 24 hours but just to be safe¡­¡± he trailed off at the look on Shiv¡¯s face. Leo evidently found Shiv to be quite intimidating. Indeed, the look on his face almost could have melted steel itself.

    Neko wisely said nothing about how it wouldn¡¯t be a problem if they hadn¡¯t left Sirius and Amanda on an island. He ducked his eyes and stared at the floor whenever Shiv glanced his way.

    Shiv paced backward and forward in the middle of the room. ¡°Remind me how hot they have to be again?¡± Shiv asked.

    ¡°1000 to 2000 degrees Celsius,¡± replied Leo.

    Shiv stopped his pacing and gave one loud huff.

    ¡°I suppose it is technically the client¡¯s fault for not specifying this when they shipped them with us,¡± ventured Neko.

    Shiv turned to him with a look of rage. ¡°For not specifying that they were shipping fucking dragons inside a box with a fucking firestarting seal that we technically never should have fucking opened if fucking Sirena had caused havoc with her fucking beetles.¡±

    ¡°I mean, maybe if-¡± Neko started.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even fucking say it.¡± Shiv cut him off. He started up his pacing again. ¡°I mean what sort of fucking person do you think even ships dragons let alone with such an advanced infusement. What do you think the chances are that we¡¯ve got fucking dragons eggs that belong to some fucking sorcerer or aristocrat? Do you think anyone like that is going to give a damn whose fucking fault it is? If we don¡¯t deliver those things then we¡¯re the ones they¡¯re gonna take it out on. Forget fucking Sirena and her bloody friends, this is a much bigger fucking problem.¡± Shiv rubbed his temples with both hands.

    ¡°Maybe we can heat them up.¡± Griff stuck his head in the door, evidently having been eavesdropping from just outside. It wasn¡¯t like Shiv was being that quiet.

    ¡°How the fuck are we supposed to heat something that big to 2000 degrees? The ovens don¡¯t even go anywhere near that high,¡± Shiv spat.

    ¡°Crick can do temperature control,¡± Griff replied.

    ¡°Not to 2000 degrees.¡±

    Griff shrugged.

    ¡°Maybe it doesn¡¯t need to be that hot just to keep them alive?¡± Neko suggested.

    ¡°Go get Crick!¡± Shiv ordered.

    ¡°What other powers you got?¡± Leo asked as Griff scurried off to find Crick.

    Neko started listing them. ¡°We got a summoner... but we¡¯re in the middle of the sea. Shapeshifters¡­ but none that can turn into a dragon¡­¡± He trailed off and glanced at Leo.

    Leo shook his head.

    Neko continued listing. ¡°There¡¯s a materiokinetic¡­ maybe he could craft a furnace?¡±

    Shiv brightened briefly. ¡°Well, that might work, but he¡¯s currently got his hands full keeping those damn arasnids contained.¡±

    ¡°Well, we¡¯ve got an infuser so all we¡¯d need is someone else familiar with materiokinesis.¡±

    Shiv¡¯s frown returned. ¡°Yeah, someone familiar enough that they¡¯re not going to craft an extremely hot furnace that suddenly reverts back to its original form spilling molten hot rocks on the ship floor. I can see that burning through the boat in seconds.¡±

    ¡°What about the wood the egg box is made of,¡± Griff offered. ¡°It must be able to withstand a decent amount of heat, unless it was magically shielded but if Amanda was heating them up maybe whatever protects it is still intact. I know there are some woods that don¡¯t burn. They use them in the construction of buildings sometimes in places were dragons are more common.¡±

    Shiv looked thoughtful.

    ¡°You could always test it,¡± Leo said with a grin. ¡°Cut a piece of the crate out and see if it burns.¡±

    Shiv nodded. ¡°Griff, why don¡¯t you go and get Benny. He always has good ideas. And Fallon¡¯s got some experience with materiokinesis so maybe he can infuse some into an item and then swap roles with Sable. If the crate¡¯s fireproof at least we could set the furnace on top of it. I can probably float anything that falls out if the furnace collapses. Crick can cool it.¡±

    Now Neko looked worried. ¡°Can Sable make a large enough furnace though? Whenever he mends the sails he always does small patches at a time.¡±

    ¡°They last though,¡± Griff pointed out.

    ¡°I suspect crafting new things might be different from tying broken things together,¡± Leo offered with a slight wince.

    ¡°Well that makes it even less likely he¡¯ll be able to do a furnace,¡± groaned Neko as he sat on ¡°Micheal¡¯s bed¡± again.

    ¡°Maybe if he does it really slowly,¡± Griff replied.

    ¡°I think we¡¯re a bit short on time,¡± Neko said in a dejected voice.

    Shiv looked from one to the other thoughtfully. ¡°It¡¯s better than nothing. Griff, go get the others I mentioned. If we throw enough heads at this we should be able to come up with something.¡±

    Once Griff left Neko said to Shiv, ¡°You know if we pull in more people soon the whole ship will know about this. What effect do you think that will have? You think they¡¯ll hate Sirius for hiding this or start wishing he was here and we hadn¡¯t kicked him off. And then they might start questioning your orders.¡±

    Shiv set his expression into a look of decisiveness. ¡°I¡¯d say that¡¯s up to you Neko. At some point we need them liking him again. You¡¯ve got the best feel for them. Nobody worries what they say around you. But for now, you just need to convince them that the dragons are important to keep alive and our goal is to get all of the animals safely to Scarlett so we can all get paid. They want to get paid. Remind them of that. Keep them distracted. Play them some music that sets their minds at ease. We just have to keep their spirits up and their bellies full so we can focus on one problem at a time.¡± Shiv started for the door. ¡°Get everyone brainstorming once they get here. I¡¯ll be back in a minute.¡±

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Neko asked.

    ¡°To speak to the chef about tonight¡¯s dinner.¡±

 Chapter 60 â€“ Pirateâ€™s Pirate

    Amanda and Sirius were shown to their quarters. Morgan had bluntly asked them if they would be sharing a room, Sirius had glanced questioningly to Amanda and she had quickly said yes. Her answer seemed to have made Morgan happy for some reason.

    At lunch they ate with Morgan and a small group of crew in a room dimly lit by torches. Evidently Morgan and her crew didn¡¯t have the same concerns about fire as many others who sailed the sea.

    ¡°You don¡¯t worry about the open flame?¡± Amanda asked nodding toward one of the torches.

    Morgan, who sat across from her and Sirius, turned to look at the dimly lit wall behind her as she chewed on a drumstick. A clean-shaven man with hair so blonde it was almost white, answered for her. He was seated to the right of Sirius and had previously been introduced as Larska.

    ¡°The humans of old once chased werewolves across the country with with torches to drive them out of their homes and their villages because they thought us killers. We keep the fire close as a reminder that it is ours and not to be feared.¡± He returned to his chicken then. Rather than holding it between his hands and biting off large chunks of it like Morgan did, he would carefully picked small strips off with his fingers, study them, and then put them in his mouth. After chewing each piece for some time he¡¯d repeat the process with the next.

    ¡°We are all killers,¡± Morgan said as if it were a statement of fact.

    ¡°Only when necessary,¡± Larska told her before delicately putting another small strip of chicken in his mouth.

    On Morgan¡¯s right, sat the dark-haired man who had been wearing sunglasses up on deck. He was still wearing them too. Amanda kept shooting him curious looks as they ate. Morgan must have picked up on it for she eventually said, ¡°Randy likes to think he¡¯s a vampire.¡±

    Randy paused and looked at Morgan. In an indignant voice he replied, ¡°I am simply protecting my eyes.¡±

    Amanda frowned and couldn¡¯t help herself from asking, ¡°From all the sun in here?¡±

    It earned her a few sniggers from the other end of the table. Randy looked in their direction but Amanda couldn¡¯t read his expression behind the sunglasses. With the shake of his head he remarked, ¡°I don¡¯t need to see to eat. In fact, the dulling of one sense can often sharpen the others. The captain knows what I mean.¡± He leaned in close to Morgan and from the shift in his body posture it almost looked like he¡¯d placed his hand on her thigh.

    Without barely a pause in her eating or a glance at Randy, Morgan replied, ¡°Not at the lunch table, Randy.¡±

    Randy appeared unaffected by her reply and simply returned to his meal.

    Amanda frowned. So, were they lovers then? Perhaps she had been imagining anything between Leo and Morgan. There was that comment that someone had made back on the boat, something about Randy and Ferret being familiar with Morgan¡¯s bite. And Ferret was the man sitting on Morgan¡¯s left, a tawny-haired man also wearing glasses, only his were reading glasses instead of sunglasses. Was she dating them both? If dating was what you¡¯d call it. Amanda decided to change the subject.

    ¡°So, Sirius says you¡¯re not pirates. I was wondering though, about the flag?¡±

    Morgan met her gaze and paused eating. She smiled. Then she looked to Sirius.

    ¡°They¡¯re pirate¡¯s pirates,¡± Sirius explained.

    ¡°We hunt pirates,¡± added Morgan with a grin. ¡°We are the societal rebels of the sea. We like to upset the ¡°natural order¡± of things and give a big ol fuck you to the governments that sponsor those plundering yellow-bellied cockroaches.¡±

    Amanda frowned. ¡°The¡­ wait¡­ what?¡±

    ¡°Something I didn¡¯t mention before,¡± Sirius explained, ¡°When we were talking about pirates. Plunder¡¯s not the only reason they board a ship. Some of them work as spies, not necessarily for the government. Sometimes it¡¯s for individuals, oftentimes it¡¯s the dockmasters. They like to know who¡¯s carrying what so they can tax accordingly. Even better, if they catch you with something you shouldn¡¯t have then they can charge you more for it. If you don¡¯t pay up they¡¯ve got the law behind them so most people pay up. How do they get that information though? Well, dock wenches like I mentioned, and pirates.¡±

    ¡°The rats,¡± Morgan added. ¡°And we, are the rat-catchers.¡± She grinned devilishly. ¡°Screw those fat cats who sit in their idle towers and make rules for other men! And screw every lowlife who sells out to enable them. Screw the rules of man or pack. Out here we make the rules! And the only rule¡±¡ªShe got to her feet and stood on her seat with one boot placed up on the table as she drew her sword and in a loud voice bellowed¡ª¡°Is the rule of the sword.¡± She stabbed the end into the table as men cheered all around.

    ¡°A blunt sword,¡± Sirius remarked as she withdrew it and retook her seat.

    ¡°I can sharpen it,¡± she retorted. Then she pointed her fork in Sirius¡¯s direction and said to Amanda, ¡°You know, Sirius has a pirate flag of his own stashed away on that ship somewhere.¡±

    ¡°You do?¡± Amanda gave him a surprised look.

    Sirius shrugged. ¡°It comes in useful sometimes.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you get backlash from the pirates?¡± Amanda asked turning back to Morgan.

    She shook her head. ¡°They¡¯re more afraid of us than we are of them and we¡¯re not without friends. Sometimes we return stolen goods to their rightful owners. It builds up good favor among other sailors. We watch their backs and they watch ours.¡±

    ¡°Really? You give people back their stolen goods.¡± She gave Sirius a sideways glance. She could see his eyes narrowing in response. Amanda decided not to push it too much. She turned back to Morgan and asked, ¡°The governments or dockmasters don¡¯t hunt you down?¡±Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    ¡°We don¡¯t¡¯ dock at certain ports,¡± Morgan replied.

    ¡°Like Scarlett?¡±

    Morgan gave a nod. ¡°We won¡¯t dock there.¡±

    ¡°Then how-¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll arrive under the cover of darkness. I have a method to signal Shiv. He will send a longboat out, and we¡¯ll be gone before morning.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not meeting on open ocean?¡± Sirius asked.

    Morgan shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t get to ask any questions. It¡¯s one way comms remember, apart from the signaling part. I¡¯m just following his instructions. Perhaps it didn¡¯t work with his timing.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Sirius shook his head. ¡°He needs me for some of the transfers at Scarlett but he doesn¡¯t want me for the pegasus one.¡±

    ¡°He needs you?¡± Morgan asked.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t tell him everything. And he knows it. It was his own damned advice.¡±

    Morgan smirked. ¡°I bet that¡¯s biting him in the butt now. Well, we¡¯re days away from Scarlett yet, and before we get there, we have a ship to scavenge, a little over a day¡¯s sailing from here.¡±

    ¡°Why do you need me?¡± Sirius asked. ¡°You have divers don¡¯t you? You¡¯re used to scavenging.¡±

    Morgan just smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll show you after lunch.¡±

    <hr>

    After lunch they followed Morgan back to her quarters to discuss more about the wreck they were sailing toward. She shifted some maps around on the table.

    She pointed. ¡°There¡¯s Scarlett. This is where we are currently. And this is the location of the wreck.¡±

    Amanda glanced at Sirius wondering if that meant anything to him.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be that deep then. I¡¯m guessing they hit one of the underwater islands?¡±

    ¡°Actually, a kraken got them.¡± Morgan waited until they were both looking at her before she added, ¡°It¡¯s still there.¡± With a slowly widening smile she added, ¡°I hear you fought one once.¡±

    Amanda and Sirius shared a look. She could see him trying hard to keep a serious expression.

    Sirius glanced back to Morgan with a sigh. ¡°So it¡¯s danger pay. None of your men want to dive for it?¡±

    ¡°Oh some of them will but it would also be useful to have another strongarm. It¡¯s a metal ship.¡±

    Sirius looked surprised. ¡°What? Metal? As in the hull is metal?¡±

    Morgan nodded. ¡°Very heavy doors I¡¯m told. Hard to lift to get inside.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s your informant? You sure they¡¯re not telling tales?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve had confirmation from two separate sources, both paid well to keep their mouths shut but I¡¯m sure you know that won¡¯t last. Anyway, metal¡¯s not that unlikely. There¡¯s some places on the other side the globe that make them. Apparently they travel quite fast and can carry much larger loads with less time needed out of the water for maintenance.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s madness,¡± Sirius mumbled.

    ¡°Not if they primarily stick to the open ocean and stay away from dragon territories.¡±

    Sirius shook his head. ¡°Ain¡¯t no territory far enough from the land for something that big and made of pure metal to be safe.¡±

    Morgan smiled. ¡°Apparently not.¡±

    ¡°So what¡¯s the haul?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Morgan didn¡¯t lose her smile.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Sirius frowned.

    ¡°So how do you know it¡¯s valuable?¡± Amanda asked.

    ¡°Because of how desperately the owners are trying to find where it went down. The man who originally gave us the information on the wreck is trying to hide from them. He promised us a good haul to get him out of the Shadow Valley.¡±

    Sirius¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t sail there.¡±

    She shrugged. ¡°I got a message from an old friend. He got him as far as Oakridge and we picked him up not far from there.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯d you take him?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not supposed to tell you that. Keeping that a secret was part of the arrangement.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯d he know where it went down?¡±

    ¡°Because he was on it, as a prisoner. His cell was broken when the ship sank and he managed to swim free. He was the only survivor and lucky enough to be picked up by passing fishing boat.¡±

    ¡°He tell you what he was imprisoned for?¡± Sirius asked.

    Morgan shrugged. ¡°Didn¡¯t ask. Don¡¯t care.¡± She took a seat on one of the fancy mismatched velvet-seated chairs. ¡°So are you in? I¡¯ll even give you a cut.¡±

    ¡°Do I have a choice?¡± Sirius asked.

    Morgan smiled.

    ¡°How deep is it?¡± Amanda asked.

    ¡°40, maybe 50 metres down.¡±

    Amanda nodded thoughtfully. ¡°I¡¯ll help.¡±

    Both Sirius and Morgan gave her surprised looks.

    ¡°Well, if there¡¯s a kraken down there, you might need me.¡± She looked directly at Sirius as she spoke. He knew what she was capable of, and there was no way she was letting him dive that ship without her.

    For a moment Sirius hesitated but then he nodded and turned to Morgan. ¡°She¡¯s fought almost as many krakens as me. She can keep it away if needed.¡±

    ¡°Do you know how to dive?¡± Morgan asked her.

    Amanda turned to face her and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m fully certified. I¡¯ve even dived with heliox and through caves.¡±

    Morgan cocked one eyebrow. ¡°I don¡¯t know what that is but if Pinto¡¯s fine with it then I don¡¯t see why not. He¡¯s our onboard diving expert. We¡¯ll keep the ship a fair distance away just in case. Pinto¡¯s a quickfoot so he can get a small boat out of there fast if necessary. You¡¯ll dive in pairs. I guess you two make one pair.¡± She smirked.

    <hr>

    She sent them their separate ways after that. Amanda was sent to work in the kitchen and Sirius to work somewhere else on the ship. Sirius showed her were the galley was and then left her on her own. Amanda hesitantly poked her head inside, wondering if she was about to meet another old crusty chef who didn¡¯t want anyone in their kitchen. She knocked on the door.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    Right at that moment a very short blonde pixie-haired woman walked around the corner carrying a stack of empty cooking trays. At the sound of Amanda¡¯s voice she suddenly screamed and threw all the trays to the floor with a clatter.

    She looked at Amanda in surprise and clutched her chest. ¡°Oh, bless the gods! You scared me.¡±

    ¡°Sorry,¡± Amanda replied as she bent down to help pick up the dropped trays.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s fine,¡± the woman waved her off. ¡°I¡¯m just a little jumpy today. I had my head lost in the clouds. I was thinking about what to make Pinto for his birthday tomorrow.¡± She held out a hand. ¡°I¡¯m Marianne but most of the crew call me Maid Marian behind my back.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡°They mean it fondly of course.¡±

    Amanda stretched out her hand. ¡°As in the story of Robin Hood? Because you guys steal from the thieves and...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    They both stood up.

    ¡°I¡¯m Amanda. The captain sent me down to help. Where should I put these?¡± she asked of the trays she was now holding.

    ¡°Just over here is fine.¡± Marianne nodded toward a wooden bench that was affixed to the wall of the ship. Up above them, dangling electric lights, which hung from cables added long after the ship had been built, shifted the shadows about in time with the gentle rocking of the ship. ¡°Excellent, we¡¯ll be having soup tonight. You can start with chopping some vegetables. I¡¯ll show you were they are.¡±

    Amanda followed Marianne¡¯s lead. She was pleased to have finally met someone who was even shorter than she was. Marianne was quite a bit older than Amanda but she was lively and moved about the kitchen with an agility that would rival most sailors. Her short hair was spiked up with some sort of gel which apparently also served the purpose of keeping her hair from falling out into the food. Marianne¡¯s power was hyper sense, specifically taste. She quickly showed Amanda her way around the kitchen and instructed her on some sorely needed cooking skills, including how to get just the right level of salt and spices and what the perfect temperatures for soup was at different stages. she was so used to being considerably better at cooking than others she didn¡¯t seem to mind teaching and had long since fallen into the natural habit of explaining what she was doing and why, even when no one else was around.

    Amanda was soon contributing to what was quickly shaping up to be quite a nice soup while Marianne talked her through the ins and outs of proper bread making.

    They weren¡¯t far off from done when there came a knock at the galley door. A man Amanda didn¡¯t recognise stuck his head in and searched about the room until he spotted her.

    To Amanda he said, ¡°The captain wants to see you.¡±

    Marianne waved her off happily. ¡°It¡¯s fine, you go. We¡¯re almost done here anyway.¡±

    Amanda followed the man into the hall. ¡°Does she want to see Sirius too?¡±

    He glanced back and in an uninterested tone he replied, ¡°No, just you.¡±

 Chapter 61 â€“ Twoâ€™s A Company, Fourâ€™s A Foursome

    The crewman led Amanda back to the door of Morgan¡¯s quarters. It was wooden like much of the rest of the ship. The halls of Morgan¡¯s ship were narrower than Sirius¡¯s, but in a weird sort of a way this ship had more of an elegant feel to her. She was clean but well worn, where many hands had obviously brushed against the wall for support on a rough ocean. A lot of the doors, such as the very one Amanda currently stood before, had been elegantly carved at some point, but it a way that suggested it hadn¡¯t been all done at once. Rather, over the years, someone with an artistic flair had, on occasion, gotten board and decided to add yet another little bit of decoration to the ship, a curve here, a curl there, a fleur-de-lis, or a wolf eating a boar. The tiny decorations would show up in the most unexpected of places too. In one corner Amanda had spotted two skeleton¡¯s drinking from and over-sized wine glass. On Morgan¡¯s door, someone had painted two reflected sections of either a branch or a vine, in a dark red. The way the spines were laid out made them almost look like teeth in split mouth.

    Amanda hesitated before the closed door. ¡°Do I just¡­¡±

    But when she turned to look for her guide, he had vanished off into some other part of the ship.

    Amanda considered the door. Jutting out her chin she reached out and knocked hard on the wood.

    There was no answer. Was she just supposed to wait? Had Morgan really summoned her here? She couldn¡¯t think of any other explanation unless the crewman had been some sort of real ghost. Even though the wood of Morgan¡¯s ship was much lighter in colour, the tight and not always perfectly straight or well-lit hallways gave it a spooky sort of feel. Perhaps it was just that it was a new and unfamiliar ship. Sirius¡¯s ship had had a similar sort of feeling at first as well but it had disappeared once she¡¯d gotten used to it.

    Disinclined to stand around just waiting, Amanda tried the door handle. It was open and unlocked. She pushed it inward slightly and knocked again.

    ¡°Come in,¡± purred a voice she recognised as Morgan¡¯s from around the back of the door.

    Amanda pushed her way slowly inside, half expecting Morgan to leap out from the shadows. But there was no movement. She didn¡¯t see Morgan at all at first. Not until she turned toward the bed.

    There Morgan lay, the front ties of her shirt undone, fabric fallen haphazardly to the side so it only barely covered the tips of her nipples. Around her were three half-dressed or naked men who she recognised as Randy, Ferret, and Larska, the men that had been sitting nearest Morgan at lunch. They were all cuddled up close to Morgan, in what looked very much like the aftermath of an extremely intimate moment.

    Not for the first time, Amanda reconsidered if she was meant to be there. At the very least, she wasn¡¯t sure where she was supposed to look. When she finally settled on Morgan¡¯s brown eyes, she could see that the woman was, once again taking great satisfaction in being the cause of someone else¡¯s discomfort.

    Morgan smiled wide. It was a habit of hers, to bare all her teeth when she smiled. Werewolf teeth in human form were no different than that of a witch or a human. They didn¡¯t have prominent fangs like vampires did, but there was something about the way Morgan grinned that made her appear sort of wolfish even as a woman. Her wild, thick hair added to the effect, almost looking like fur. And the way she was semi-cast in shadow made Amanda feel a little like prey being watched.

    ¡°Welcome!¡± Morgan said. ¡°I wanted to talk to you.¡±

    ¡°About what?¡± Amanda asked, taking a hesitant step forward and closing the door behind her. Her gaze flickered to Morgan¡¯s companions.

    The fair-haired Larska was nestled against Morgan¡¯s right knee propped up on one elbow with his other hand gently caressing her bare thigh and one of his own legs hooked over hers. He was stark naked but his pose kept his more private areas hidden from view. Still, it was obvious he was an extremely fit man. He could have been pulled directly out of a painting from the old world histories.

    Dark-haired Randy was further up and no longer wearing his sunglasses. He was currently nibbling Morgan¡¯s earlobe. She barely seemed to notice or mind. On her other side Ferret sat more still. He clutched Morgan¡¯s hand and watched Amanda curiously.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t mind them,¡± Morgan said with a small shake of her head. Her top was long enough that it fell down to just above Larska¡¯s hand. Amanda suspected if Morgan stood upright it would fall about mid-thigh. From this position, if Amanda had been much shorter it just might have been possible to see all the way up it.

    She tried not to think about it.

    Morgan took her time in answering, watching Amanda¡¯s reaction closely. Amanda felt like she was being tested, but on what she didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°About Sirius?¡±

    ¡°What about him?¡± Amanda didn¡¯t waver in her replies at least. She got the feeling that it would be unwise to show weakness, although exactly what Morgan defined as weakness or strength was still in question.

    ¡°How did you meet him? Tell me the story.¡± Morgan waved a commanding hand. Then she stretched her arms up in the air and arched her back so her dark nipples pressed obviously against the fabric of her shirt.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Amanda faltered and glanced toward the ground before looking back up to meet Morgan¡¯s smiling face. A wave of anger flooded over her then. What right did Morgan have to treat her like some plaything? She didn¡¯t have to keep looking at them like this if she didn¡¯t want to. She could walk around the room. Maybe it would give her some new insights. When one was unsure about a person sometimes the best thing was to do something unexpected and see how they reacted. Morgan was obviously sussing her out. Well, two could play at that game.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    She turned and walked over to the map table in the middle of the room. ¡°He stole my father¡¯s pegasus,¡± she replied. She couldn¡¯t help herself. She glanced back toward Morgan and her companions. Morgan¡¯s smile seemed to have fallen away slightly but it returned as Amanda glanced back.

    Morgan leaned forward subtly, her smile dropping again only slightly, replaced by a look of curiosity. ¡°He stole your pegasus?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± She was about to say it was technically her dads but she realised it was both of theirs really, and she had been the one to capture it. There was something else she realised she might have misrepresented though. ¡°Technically, his client stole it. He was just shipping it. It¡¯s why Shiv kicked us off the boat. He thought Sirius was going to give it back to me.¡± She walked around the table as she talked, glancing between the maps and the bed.

    Morgan settled herself comfortably again. ¡°Mmm, that Shiv. I¡¯m not so happy with his actions here.¡± After a moment¡¯s pause she changed her mind about sitting on the bed and she wriggled herself upright and then pulled herself off the side and onto the floor. She waved her hand at the men. ¡°Shoo. Be gone.¡±

    All three of them gathered their clothes from the floor and left the room without so much as pout.

    Amanda initially averted her eyes but then she turned to watch them go with a frown and when she looked at Morgan, she could see the woman was smiling again. It brought Amanda back to her senses.

    ¡°You don¡¯t agree with his actions? But you still followed his orders.¡±

    Morgan snorted and reached for her pants which were on the floor. Amanda had been right, her shirt fell about mid-thigh once she was standing. She wasn¡¯t any less intimidating out of the shadows, given Amanda¡¯s eyebrows were barely level with Morgan¡¯s chin. Amanda didn¡¯t think Morgan would hurt her though. Sirius would be mad. Then again, this was her ship and she had a crew full of obedient men at her command.

    ¡°I don¡¯t follow his orders. I didn¡¯t need to pick you up but air for diving costs a lot of money and Sirius seems to go through less of it than anybody else. Ain¡¯t many who are better at salvaging a wreck than Sirius.¡± Pants now on, Morgan fixed her belt around her hips and stalked toward her main desk.

    As she sat in her chair she added. ¡°Sirius is a good friend. I don¡¯t like to see him treated poorly. I used to think him a little too gentle for this life, but he¡¯s proved me wrong on several occasions.¡±

    ¡°Too gentle?¡± Amanda frowned. She never would have said that at first impression. It was only after she¡¯d gotten to know Sirius that she¡¯d realised how gentle he really was. But Sirius hadn¡¯t been easy to get to know. She doubted even his crew were familiar with that side of him. Exactly how well did Morgan know him?

    Morgan waved a hand from where she now sat comfortably behind the desk. ¡°We have different views on certain ways of doing things but we get on well enough, from a distance at least. I sailed with him for a time. It was a terrible idea. We argued constantly. He¡¯s a pacifist you know. Doesn¡¯t like to cause trouble, where as I¡­¡± she trailed off and leaned forward with a grin.

    Yeah, Amanda could see that. She wisely kept her mouth shut though. She was still trying to figure Morgan out. The fact that the woman seemed to like being unpredictable wasn¡¯t helping much. This felt like the less said the better sort of situation. At the very least, it would keep Morgan guessing too.

    They eyed each other up like two felines swishing their tails.

    ¡°So, he stole your pegasus and then what?¡± Morgan asked.

    ¡°Then I snuck aboard his ship to get it back and¡­ kinda got stuck out at sea.¡±

    Morgan looked at her in silence for a full 3 seconds, the smile on her face slowly growing the entire time, and then she started laughing. Large hoots of laughter that echoed through the room. She slapped the desk twice.

    Amanda waited.

    Eventually Morgan stopped. With sharp eyes and that ever-present smile she leaned forward across the desk and asked, ¡°And then?¡±

    Amanda hesitated. ¡°And then¡­¡±

    Morgan who was looking on eagerly with undivided interest, cocked her head to the side.

    Amanda opened her mouth but the words fell away. She wasn¡¯t sure what to say next. How to summarise up everything that had happened since. She glanced to the side, not wanting to meet Morgan¡¯s eyes.

    Morgan filled it in for her. ¡°And then you seduced him hoping to convince him to give you the pegasus back?¡±

    Amanda snapped her head up and scowled.

    Morgan was moving her shoulders slowly from side to side in an almost snake-like motion.

    ¡°No,¡± Amanda replied sharply.

    The force of her reply seemed to surprise Morgan, who¡¯s smile was instantly replaced with a thoughtful frown as she sat back in her seat.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t like that,¡± Amanda said, not dropping her gaze this time.

    Morgan¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. They studied Amanda intently. The look of confusion stayed.

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t¡­ part of the plan.¡± Amanda said it less forcefully now.

    Morgan continued to study her. ¡°So what was the plan?¡±

    Once again, Amanda was grappling for words. What had been her plan? Sneak a pegasus off a crowded ship? Confront the captain and demand he give it to her? Persuade him? It all seemed so silly now and maybe Morgan was right. Except, it hadn¡¯t been like that. Not the way Morgan said it. Not really? Right?

    A snort of snort from Morgan made her raise her head again. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you planned to force him to give it to you?¡± Her gaze swept the entirety of Amanda¡¯s short stature, obviously not thinking much of it.

    Amanda narrowed her eyes. ¡°I could burn you in your seat if I wanted to.¡± She spoke confidently in what was possibly her best bluff yet. She knew how fast a werewolf could shift and attack. Maybe if she were across the room she¡¯d have the advantage but sitting this close to one another, the chances were good they¡¯d both end up pretty hurt.

    The corner of Morgan¡¯s lip twitched upward. With a slightly threatening lean forward she replied, ¡°I¡¯m not sure you realise how fast a werewolf can spring.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I know,¡± Amanda replied without missing a beat, still staring Morgan down.

    The smile on Morgan¡¯s face reached up a little further but it didn¡¯t quite make her eyes. As she sat back Amanda could see just a hint of uncertainty. ¡°So did you threaten him like this too?¡±

    Once more Amanda glanced away. A little too late she realised she was probably revealing just as much to Morgan as Morgan was to her. Perhaps that was what Morgan was trying to gauge though, whether or not Amanda really did care about Sirius. Sometimes honesty really was the best policy.

    ¡°I may have called him a thief several times,¡± she admitted.

    Morgan laughed, although not as loudly as before. This time it was more of a chuckle.

    ¡°Although, I suppose it doesn¡¯t matter now since Shiv resolved that issue.¡±

    Morgan looked thoughtful. ¡°And what will you do now? Once the captain gets his ship back and there¡¯s no pegasus on board anymore.¡±

    Amanda met her gaze for a few thoughtful seconds. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Sail with them I suppose. Wherever they¡¯re off to next.¡± It was the truth either way, whether they sailed for home directly or not. Sirius had said he¡¯d go back to Little Rock. What happened once they got there, well that was a future problem.

    ¡°You suppose?¡± repeated Morgan in an almost knowing look that Amanda couldn¡¯t quite read.

    Amanda held her tongue.

    Morgan leaned back in her chair, a satisfied look on her face. ¡°Well, I feel like I know you better now and it¡¯s almost dinner time. How about we call this talk done and I¡¯ll see you galley later.¡±

 Chapter 62 â€“ The Bet

    Amanda returned to her cabin to find Sirius had also just got back. She sat down on their bed while she watched him change into a clean shirt.

    ¡°How did you and Morgan meet?¡± she asked.

    As she asked her question he glanced her way. For a moment he studied her as if sensing some kind of trap. Finding none he continued with the shirt swap as he answered. ¡°Well, she attacked our ship actually.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Sirius pulled the shirt off his head and turned with a smile. ¡°I even fought her in battle.¡± His smile fell. ¡°She whipped my arse.¡±

    ¡°She beat you in a sword fight?¡±

    He nodded. ¡°I was pretty wet behind the ears back then. This was under the old captain and he¡¯d resorted to some unscrupulous methods for increasing our wealth.¡±

    ¡°You practiced piracy?¡±

    He grimaced. ¡°Among other things.¡±

    ¡°Is that what Morgan was referring to when she mentioned you having a pirate flag on the ship?¡±

    Sirius nodded.

    ¡°So, what happened? After you fought?¡±

    Sirius sat down on the bed beside her. ¡°Well, she stripped our ship of most of it¡¯s cargo, and then left us becalmed for several days with limited food and water. I think that was around the time I first heard talk of mutiny, although it wasn¡¯t until much later that any plan was put into action.¡±

    ¡°How old is Morgan?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯d be the same age as you.¡±

    ¡°But she¡¯s been sailing for¡­¡±

    ¡°Since she was a girl I think. Longer than me. She didn¡¯t much get on with her pack and werewolves don¡¯t normally go to school¡­ although you said your friend attended class?¡±

    Amanda nodded. ¡°My friend is weird and he knows it.¡±

    Sirius nodded.

    ¡°She called me into her quarters to have a chat,¡± Amanda told him.

    Sirius glanced over at her with a look that could have been worry.

    ¡°About you I think,¡± she added. ¡°Or you and I.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°I think she wanted to get to know me. Or intimidate me. Or both.¡±

    ¡°Did it work?¡± he asked.

    Amanda smiled. ¡°No. Although she was lying in bed with three different men when I got there. They were mostly clothed.¡±

    Sirius nodded. ¡°Yeah, that sounds like Morgan.¡±

    ¡°Is she dating them all?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if she considers it dating but they are lovers, all three of them.¡±

    ¡°Just the three of them?¡±

    Sirius gave her a confused look.

    ¡°It¡¯s just, she seemed kind of flirty with Leo too. I was wondering¡­¡±

    Sirius shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s just Morgan. As far as I know it¡¯s just the three of them. Randy¡¯s the newest. He joined them within the last year. Larska¡¯s been with her the longest. He¡¯s a good swordsman. Ferret¡¯s her spy. Be careful what you say to him, the man could squeeze water from a rock.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I have any information she¡¯d want.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d be surprised what you know. I should have warned you before but shipment information has a lot of value and even little seemingly innocuous things can provide a shrewd sailor with a wealth of information.¡±

    ¡°Is that why you were reluctant to tell Morgan about the dragon eggs?¡±

    Sirius nodded. ¡°Not much of a choice there though. I hope Shiv can figure out something to do.¡±

    ¡°Are you mad at him?¡± she asked.

    Sirius hesitated then sighed. ¡°No.¡±

    Amanda studied him. His frown said otherwise. ¡°Bluff.¡±

    He smiled. ¡°Fine, I¡¯m a little mad but in anger isn¡¯t how I like to deal with things. When I see him again we will have a conversation, especially about the fact that he saw it fit to use you and your powers as his excuse. He should know better.¡± Sirius enunciated each word with controlled precision.

    Amanda wondered briefly what it would take to get Sirius properly mad. If there were such a thing. ¡°So you and Morgan were never¡­¡±

    She trailed off as he fixed her with a look.

    ¡°I was just¡­ wondering¡­¡±

    Sirius cough of a laugh. ¡°No, not that she didn¡¯t try. But I think she caught on pretty quick that I wasn¡¯t interested in her like that.¡±Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    ¡°I mean, she¡¯s an attractive woman so¡­¡± Amanda¡¯s inner voice was yelling at her to stop but as usual it was far to slow to stop the words from reaching her mouth. She knew jealousy was not a good look.

    Sirius just had an amused expression on his face. ¡°Come on, it¡¯s time for dinner.¡±

    <hr>

    They sat together at dinner but they chatted to different people. She found herself seated next to Larska, which initially felt a little awkward given she¡¯d basically seen him naked, but she soon got over that. Across the table Ferret watched her closely but didn¡¯t talk much except to occasionally ask her a question.

    She was introduced to Pinto, the diver. He was younger than she¡¯d expected and had brown hair that was even more unkempt and shaggy than Sirius¡¯s. He kept constantly shaking it out of his head. He seemed excited to meet someone else who knew how to dive and happily talked about the wreck. Amanda noticed how Ferret kept trying to steer the conversation back to her.

    She met the previously mentioned Peaches, who was dark-haired with a long messy beard and who simply burped in reply when introduced, much to the chagrin of Larska who mumbled something about manners under his breath.

    Sirius sat on left this time and he mostly talked with Morgan and the quartermaster Stinger. From the small snippets Amanda heard it mostly sounded like work talk.

    Food and empty glasses were brought out by Ryan, a bald telekinetic with a blonde beard. Soon after that, Rick came by carrying an oversized and likely extremely heavy barrel. Rick was also bald but was spouting a brown goatee rather than a full beard like Ryan. He went around the table pouring everyone a glass of what smelt like delicious beer.

    Amanda¡¯s heart leapt at the smell of it. Oh, how she¡¯d missed the taste of beer. That and her guitar were the two things she¡¯d constantly wished for on the island. But her stomach twisted as she remembered Sirius¡¯s bet about not drinking for a week. A week hadn¡¯t seemed like very long but it had already been so long since she¡¯d had a drink. Surely she didn¡¯t have to start straight away? She could start tomorrow.

    As Rick got closer with the beer, Amanda glanced toward Sirius. He was staring right at her. Amanda glanced away. She watched Rick fill Larska¡¯s cup next to her. Not a single man had refused the drink. Surely it would be rude to do so?

    As if to hit that point home, Morgan then spoke, ¡°This is Rick¡¯s brew. Him and Stinger both make a batch.¡±

    ¡°Stinger¡¯s is best,¡± Larska told her in an almost snobby sort of tone.

    Amanda could just make out a few agreeing nods from the other end of the table.

    This caused Rick to pause and scowl at Larska. ¡°Hey now, if you don¡¯t want any just say so.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that,¡± replied Larska simply as he wrapped his hands protectively around his beer.

    Rick reached for Amanda¡¯s glass to fill it. His words echoed in her head. ¡®If you don¡¯t want any, just say so.¡¯ The problem was she did want some, oh how she wanted some. She held her tongue and avoided looking at Sirius. She felt a little less guilty when she saw Sirius accept some beer as well but when she met his eyes she could see him giving her a thoughtful look.

    She had another two beers throughout the meal as she chatted with this new crew. They were a little more reticent and less boisterous than Sirius¡¯s crew although she found once she focused on talking to the right people sometimes others around them would open up more as well. Pinto was more than happy to chat about diving and all the places he¡¯d been. When he got onto the topic of food in different ports it seemed to lure Larska further into the conversation.

    At one point there was a shuffle of seats and Stringer came over to sit by Amanda. She soon found, despite her initial impressions of him, that he was actually one of the easiest people to talk to, especially if the topic was his beer. Apparently, he and Rick had an ongoing competition to see whose beer was better.

    Amanda was a little disappointed that they didn¡¯t seem to have a musician on board but when she voiced this thought, Pip, the only other woman on board the ship apart from Morgan and the chef, spoke up and said that she could play a few songs on the recorder. That statement prompted several exclamations of ¡®no¡¯ from the rest of the crew.

    At one point Sirius got up and bid them all good night. Amanda was about to go with him when she heard someone mention the word, ¡®poker¡¯.

    She noticed Sirius look back then and catch her eye. Then he gave her a resigned knowing sort of smile. He left. Amanda stayed. Just a few rounds she told herself.

    Larska and Ferret were both surprisingly good but no match for Amanda. Ferret seemed to adapt faster and he adjusted his style to be a little more conservative but it worked well and Amanda found she had to play close attention to him. He was a good loser though and at one point when she out-bluffed him she saw him actually smiling. Larska was the opposite and did not take so well to losing. He spent the latter half of the game mumbling about his poor luck while making worse decisions than he had earlier.

    Peaches played too but he said little more than grunts and mumbles and he made weird plays that made no sense. Amanda wasn¡¯t sure if it was because he was just really drunk or if there was something else wrong with him. Whatever it was, everyone else just seemed to ignore him, except for Larska who occasionally shot him annoyed glances.

    Stringer kept getting distracted by conversation, especially whenever Rick mentioned something about brewing. Randy, despite his sunglasses being on again, was both a poor player and all too easy to read. Marianne wasn¡¯t half bad except occasionally she¡¯d get excited about her hand forgetting that bluff was a key part of the game. Once she did manage to pull that off on what Amanda was later pretty sure had actually been a bad hand.

    By the end of the night most of them had warmed up to her and even Ferret was more open to talking about himself. Morgan watched them in amusement for awhile but at some point she left as well. Eventually Amanda decided to call it a night too.

    ¡°Oh, good, now I¡¯ll actually have a chance at winning!¡± proclaimed Marianne as Amanda bid them good night.

    ¡°In your dreams,¡± Stringer retorted as Amanda headed for the door.

    Their banter continued and slowly faded as Amanda made her way back to her shared cabin. She was surprised to find Sirius was still awake when she returned. He was sitting in bed reading a book.

    ¡°What are you reading?¡± she asked.

    He tilted it so she could see. Her eyes caught the words ¡®haunting¡¯ and ¡®manor¡¯. ¡°More ghost stories?¡± she asked. She kicked off her shoes and climbed up on the bed next to him.

    ¡°Just the one long story.¡± He shifted sideways a little and lifted his arm so she could cuddle up close.

    She leaned against his chest and listened to his heartbeat. It felt like it had been a long day. She thought about how nice it would be to just fall asleep like this.

    ¡°So, I guess I win our bet,¡± Sirius said in a softly teasing voice.

    She sat up and then turned to look at him, still partially leaning against him. ¡°No way. It wasn¡¯t specified when the week had to start from, just that it was to be done once we were off the island.¡± She tapped his chest with her finger. Then she paused. ¡°Unless that was just you trying to initiate something?¡±

    He gave a gentle laugh and shook his head. ¡°No sex when you¡¯re-¡±

    ¡°No sex when I¡¯m drunk.¡± She rolled her eyes and resumed her spot in the crook of his arm. ¡°Yeah yeah. Although I think you¡¯re missing out on some grand fun.¡±

    She felt him laughing again, just as quiet as before.

    ¡°Anyway, with regards to the drinking. It¡¯s our first night here. It¡¯s good to build rapport.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, so you¡¯ll start tomorrow then?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. Tomorrow. Unless Stringer brings out some of his beer in which case I¡¯ll start the the day after.¡±

    She heard him snort a huff of air out his nose.

    ¡°Well I can¡¯t only try Rick¡¯s beer. The crew all said Stringer¡¯s is better anyway.¡±

    ¡°What if you start tomorrow and then he brings it out in three days?¡±

    Amanda considered it. ¡°I guess I¡¯d have to start over.¡±

    Another huff of air.

    She smiled but was feeling suddenly very sleepy. Snuggling up to him she whispered, ¡°Tell me a ghost story.¡±

    He obliged.

    She fell asleep before he¡¯d finished it.

 Chapter 63 â€“ The Law of The Sea

    Sirius woke her early the next morning. She groaned, mildly regretting she hadn¡¯t started her non-drinking days the night before.

    The rest of the morning was normal enough. Amanda helped Marianne out in the kitchens for a few hours and was then released to wander the ship of do whatever. She found Sirius up on deck gazing out at the sea. His black cloak flapping in the wind. She noticed his sword more now. Ever since he¡¯d been giving her lessons, she noticed swords everywhere. The subtlety different styles and ways that people attached them to their belts, and the side at which they did so. Morgan¡¯s sword was hitched on the opposite side to Sirius and Amanda wondered if that meant she was left handed.

    She was about to ask if they could pick up their lessons again in the time they had before lunch when suddenly a shout went up from the crow¡¯s next.

    ¡°Ship ahoy! Vessel to port! Flying the black flag!¡±

    Amanda peered into the distance but it was hard to see what the crow saw. It took her a few seconds to notice the white sails that were hidden against a backdrop of horizon hugging clouds. She turned to Sirius with a frown. ¡°Pirates?¡±

    She didn¡¯t get an immediate answer for a second later the Wolverine sharply shifted it¡¯s heading, toward the direction of the other ship.

    ¡°Pirates? We¡¯re sailing after the pirates?¡± Amanda asked as she gripped the railing.

    Morgan, who had just arrived near the bow to get a good look, overheard her and replied, ¡°The Law of the Sea says we give chase, and so chase we shall give.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going to attack them?¡± Amanda asked.

    But Morgan didn¡¯t answer. She just smiled. Then she returned to the main deck of the ship and started barking orders to the crew. It sounded like they were indeed preparing for a battle.

    Amanda looked toward Sirius for answers.

    He met her gaze with a worried one of his own. ¡°I don¡¯t suppose you¡¯d be content to wait this out below deck?¡± He didn¡¯t look like he was expecting a yes in reply.

    She raised her eyebrows. ¡°Would you wait with me?¡± she asked in reply expecting no more a yes than he had.

    He sighed and stared out in the direction of the ship they were pursuing. ¡°I suppose it¡¯s not any less safe up here as long as they don¡¯t shoot at us.¡±

    ¡°Shoot what? Cannons? Guns? Or magic?¡±

    ¡°All three. I¡¯m less worried about the magic, and cannons are old school although still regularly used. Some ships carry turret guns though. Let¡¯s just hope Morgan gets them to surrender quick enough.¡±

    <hr>

    Morgan joined them again shortly, watching their approach from the bow, with a crooked smile and a hunger in her eyes.

    Stinger came up behind her.

    ¡°Do you recognise the vessel? Who have we got?¡± she asked.

    ¡°We have sailed upon The Piper. He likes to take his quarry¡¯s children on as new recruits if they¡¯re young enough. Usually gives the parents a choice but you¡¯d be surprised how many say yes. Treats his crew well enough but has a tendency to take more than is agreed upon from a plunder. He¡¯s greedy and liable to put up a fight. So, tooth and claw?¡±

    ¡°Tooth and claw?¡± she agreed. ¡°Spare the cubs but no one else. Strip the hull.¡±

    ¡°Have you no mercy, Morgan?¡± Sirius asked. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of The Piper. Not all his crew sail with him of their own accord.¡±

    ¡°You know I don¡¯t,¡± Morgan replied as if it were a conversation she were tired of having. ¡°I¡¯ve agreed to spare the ones under 14 but you won¡¯t get much more than that.¡±

    ¡°There are children on that boat?¡± Amanda asked Sirius incredulously as Morgan walked off.

    He looked concerned but he shook his head. ¡°Not for certain.¡±

    It was then that the first cannon was fired.

    The Piper attacked first. They had come up almost alongside her. She was a slightly smaller ship than The Wolverine with a similar layout for the sails.

    Amanda started to make for port so she could see what was happening, but Sirius pulled her back towards starboard. ¡°Best to stay back until the shooting¡¯s over.¡±

    Another cannon went sailing overhead, splitting a chunk of wood right off the mast and sending splinters flying.

    Sirius shielded Amanda with his body and coat.

    More heavy balls of steel went flying overhead, each one wrecking more devastation. Amanda could only stare past the edges of Sirius¡¯s coat while he whispered, ¡°No magic, remember.¡±

    She didn¡¯t think that right and it made no sense to her that such vicious pirates would play by such rules, but before she could think to do anything, The Wolverine fired back.

    In seconds the upper hand was gained and soon she could see Morgan and the rest of the crew jumping across to the other ship. A makeshift plank went down and more men followed.

    Swords clanged and at one point Amanda could see Morgan standing naked except for her weapons belt on one of the higher decks shouting encouragements to her crew and insults to the enemy. Amanda wasn¡¯t sure if it was some kind of distraction or if it was just to make it easier for the woman to shapeshift into wolf form if she needed to.

    Whether it was intended to distract or not it certainly served it¡¯s purpose. Several opponents suddenly found themselves tripping over themselves and even Amanda forgot about the main battle for a second or two.

    At one point, Morgan glanced up, met Amanda¡¯s eyes and then she grinned a wild and wicked smile, before leaping a whole deck down into the fray.

    The battle was over soon after that, not a single drop of blood was shed somehow, at least not the permanent kind. There were several minor injuries however, and the cannons had made a bit of a mess of both ships.

    Sirius and Amanda watched then from the port railing as on the other ship, Morgan sat down with the other captain. Someone had brought her her clothes and she got dressed again without a hint of shame or embarrassment. Soon, goods were being hauled back across the planks. Amanda couldn¡¯t see any kids on board thankfully, although she supposed it was possible they were hiding below deck.

    ¡°I thought tooth and claw meant she was going to slaughter them all?¡± Amanda asked Sirius in a confused tone.

    He nodded. ¡°So did I.¡± He didn¡¯t look at Amanda though. He kept his eyes on the scene before them.

    But as they watched, halfway through the conversation, Morgan suddenly got to her feet, drew her sword and cut the other captain¡¯s head clean off.

    Amanda gripped the railing tightly. She felt Sirius¡¯s hand on her shoulder, perhaps trying to stop her from doing anything rash. But what could she do now?

    For a moment she feared Morgan might order the same done to the rest of the crew but she didn¡¯t. Instead, amongst complete calm she picked out five men from the other crew to be taken back on board The Wolverine. They were lined up in a neat line, guarded by The Wolverine¡¯s own crew. Ropes on The Piper were cut, her sails left hanging uselessly, and then Morgan lead her men back across the gangplank, pulling it up behind them.

    They cut The Piper and her remaining crew free. Amanda looked down on the faces of those men with their stoic expressions. Then she looked to Sirius. She didn¡¯t understand what was going on. Sirius didn¡¯t look confused though. He was just watching Morgan with the same sort of expression she¡¯d just seen on the faces of the losing crew.

    Morgan paced back and forth in front of the five selected men. She spoke to them in a commanding voice. ¡°Each of you fought valiantly today but thievery comes with a cost.¡± She reached the end of the line. ¡°And today you have been chosen to pay it. In honour of a battle well fought I won¡¯t make you wait any longer.¡±Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    She thrust her sword up into the chest of the man at the end of the row.

    Then she moved on to the second.

    Amanda couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. Surely Morgan didn¡¯t intend to slaughter five unarmed men just for being pirates? Even if they had done worse, this wasn¡¯t right. This wasn¡¯t justice.

    Morgan thrust her sword into the second man¡¯s chest.

    None of the other men looked toward the fallen comrades but Amanda thought she could see fear in the eyes of the man at the end.

    She shook off Sirius¡¯s hold on her shoulder. She took a step forward.

    ¡°Stop!¡± she commanded.

    Behind her she thought she heard Sirius groan.

    Morgan had been about to strike the third man. When Amanda spoke Morgan paused. Her shoulders tensed and then slowly she turned and looked directly at Amanda.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Morgan asked between gritted teeth.

    Amanda kept moving forward until she stood only a few paces away from Morgan. ¡°They¡¯re defenseless. How can you kill them just like this? It¡¯s barbaric.¡±

    ¡°This is the law of the sea,¡± Morgan replied.

    ¡°Thievery doesn¡¯t deserve death.¡±

    ¡°And what of slavery or child kidnapping?¡± Morgan asked.

    But Amanda was too familiar with how perception could be twisted and rumours could spread to let that sway her from her stance and she could see from where she stood how that 3rd man shook ever so slightly. ¡°Those men deserve a fair trail with evidence,¡± she replied fiercely, refusing to back down.

    ¡°The only trial that exists out here is one by combat and they lost that one,¡± Morgan told her. Thinking the conversation done, Morgan started to turn back to the third man with her sword lifting into position to strike.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll fight you for them!¡±

    Once again, Morgan paused. Around the deck, snickers could be heard. Morgan turned to look at Amanda with a fury in her eyes along with a subtle glint of something else, something that could have been amusement or surprise.

    ¡°You¡¯ll fight me for them?¡± she queried as if she had not heard quite right.

    A hush fell over the deck.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Morgan gave one loud ¡®hah¡¯. Then she smirked and carefully paced, sword at the ready a few steps away from her line of victims.

    Amanda felt suddenly very exposed. Morgan stepped the way Sirius did when he was in a fight. Remembering the rules she added quickly, ¡°To first blood. Also I need to borrow a sword. It¡¯s only fair.¡± This way, at least if she lost, which she was almost certain to do, she probably wouldn¡¯t die in the process. But maybe if she proved herself enough, she could get Morgan to reconsider killing them? Maybe if she just put up enough of a fight?

    More snickers went up around the deck.

    Morgan snorted then she shouted, ¡°Peaches, lend the girl your sword.¡±

    Peaches walked up to Amanda and drew his sword from its scabbard so fast that for a moment she thought he was going to attack her. She flinched before she realised he was just handing it to her. She tried to ignore the jeers from the crowd but as she got herself into her starting guard, the snickers only increased. Even Morgan seemed to be resisting the urge to laugh.

    Morgan was taller and obviously stronger and more practised with the sword. Her nudity several moments earlier had made it darn clear that she was extremely fit. And worst of all she could beat Sirius. Amanda was screwed and she knew it but she was the only thing that stood between those men¡¯s deaths and she would not back down. She had been half hoping that Morgan would let them live to save the effort of a fight. But at the excited glint in Morgan¡¯s eye she now knew that was never going to happen. Perhaps she would think of something else?

    But there was no time. The fight was over before Amanda even registered it had started.

    ¡°In a bored drawl,¡± Larska had counted down quickly. ¡°Three, two, one, fight.¡±

    Amanda had barely moved her sword when after a flicker of brief movement she felt something nick her neck. Morgan pulled back and stood waiting for Amanda to respond.

    For a moment Amanda stood still, thinking it was a trap, but when she finally raised her hand to her neck it came away red. Her finger felt the cut. She could barely feel it and there didn¡¯t appear to be a lot of blood. It really was just a nick, but still, it was blood. She had lost and before she had even realised the battle had begun.

    Morgan¡¯s smile had faded now. She simply looked annoyed or bored. She turned back toward the 3rd man in line. At the look of hopelessness that had fallen over his face, Amanda desperately called out, ¡°Best of three!¡±

    Morgan spun once more, her nose wrinkled up in anger. She stamped her way right up to Amanda until her face was inches away. ¡°Are you mad?¡± she asked.

    Amanda didn¡¯t flinch. ¡°That was a practice.¡±

    Morgan snorted but it was not a snort of laughter. ¡°Fine.¡± She spun on her feet to resume a starting position once more. ¡°But don¡¯t expect me to go easy on you this time.¡±

    Adrenaline coursed through Amanda¡¯s veins. She was ready this time. She had to be. What the fuck was she doing? She pushed the questioning thoughts down and focused.

    She tired. She really did. And Morgan gave her a chance this time. She didn¡¯t immediately go for the kill like last time. She got in close, gave Amanda a target, then danced away with ease. Instead of a cut to the throat, Amanda got a whack to the head with the flat side of Morgan¡¯s sword.

    Morgan backed up and lowered her guard right down into what Sirius had called the Fool¡¯s Guard. Amanda knew better than to run right into that. She tied to approach from the sides. It prompted a small smile on Morgan¡¯s lips, but only a brief one. Then Morgan flew in close again, this time with her sword outstretched in front of her. She stuck out at Amanda several times, her sword stopped short of any proper stabs but the ferocity of the attack forced Amanda to step backward, all the way until her back was against the rail.

    Morgan laughed then gave her room to come forward again. But another sudden thrust forward caused Amanda to jerk backward again, her back crashing hard into the railing of the ship.

    Once more Morgan let her forward. Amanda knew she was being toyed with but still she couldn¡¯t let up. Every second Morgan gave her was a little more time she had to think of another solution. But it was hard to think when Morgan kept tapping her with the flat side of her sword. Little taps at first, perhaps to humiliate. Then harder. Finally, Morgan got in close and she knocked Amanda¡¯s sword right from her hands. It fell to the deck with a clatter.

    Amanda froze, sure she was done for now. But Morgan took a step back and barked, ¡°Pick it up!¡±

    Amanda hesitated, knowing the move would leave her vulnerable but she had no other choice and Morgan obviously had her on the ropes easily.

    As Amanda bent down to pick it up Morgan hit her in the back of the shoulder with the pommel of her sword. A sharp pain shot through Amanda¡¯s body.

    Still she reached down and she gripped the sword and stood, ready to face what ever came next. Morgan hit her again, and again. Each time a little harder, until¡­

    ¡°Enough!¡± Sirius barked across the deck.

    Morgan stepped back and then with one last move she made her final cut. With a sneer at Sirius she replied, ¡°She wanted to fight.¡±

    Amanda had found herself on her knees on the deck. She hurt all over. Least of all on her neck where she now had not one but two cuts. She gingerly touched her hand to the second one. It was no deeper than the first. Then she glanced up as Sirius swept by.

    He had an angry expression on his face and he was looking at Morgan. ¡°She has a right to pick a champion.¡±

    ¡°Had a right. She forfeit that right when she accepted that sword.¡±

    ¡°Then I will fight for them. I too, have that right.¡±

    Morgan was silent a moment. ¡°Fine but I¡¯ll not fight two of you for nothing. What do I get in return?¡±

    ¡°If I win, you will spare their lives. If you win, you can have my coat.¡±

    Amanda registered surprise on Morgan¡¯s face. Then a slowly spreading smile.

    Sirius drew his sword.

    Amanda wanted to tell him not to. There suddenly seemed a lot more on the line when it was Sirius out there, fighting someone he had previously lost to. Still, he had a size advantage. Maybe he had a chance? But Morgan had proved far more vicious than Amanda had anticipated.

    She suddenly felt hands lifting her up by the arm pits and pulling her away from the dueling area. Someone sat her down on a crate. Her head spun and everything hurt.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see,¡± said a voice.

    When she turned to look she realised it was Stinger studying her.

    ¡°That was quite a fight you put up,¡± he told her once she was looking in his direction.

    ¡°I barely got a hit in.¡± She shook her head and then winced at the pain of it.

    Stinger laughed softly. Then he turned to a nearby crewman. ¡°Pewter, get the healer.¡±

    As the pain settled, Amanda tried to peer past Stinger to the centre of the deck where Morgan and Sirius were now standing opposite each other with their swords drawn. Larska was lazily resuming his place between them, about to start the countdown.

    ¡°She won¡¯t kill him,¡± Stinger told her.

    ¡°How do you know?¡± Amanda asked.

    But before Stinger could answer, another man appeared. One whose name she knew to be Riki. She hadn¡¯t known his power until now. She¡¯d originally assumed that he might be a shapeshifter. He had hair dyed a bright blue, short on top and even shorter on the sides. His hair matched his eyes, the latter of which found Amanda¡¯s neck. ¡°Shit!¡± he remarked. ¡°She did the pair of them perfectly even. You were lucky you were.¡±

    Amanda heard the countdown start and she leaned to the side to try and see past Riki.

    But he blocked her view as he reached out a hand and placed it on her neck.

    ¡°Do her head first,¡± Stinger instructed. ¡°She¡¯s probably got a concussion.¡±

    But Amanda didn¡¯t care about any of that. She needed to know what was happening.

    ¡°Trust me, you don¡¯t want to watch this,¡± Stinger told her.

    Her annoyance and worry reached a peak point and Amanda finally shoved herself up off the crate, pushed them both aside, and made her way to the front of the crowd, terrified of what she would find.

    Swords clashed and clanged. They moved so fast that Amanda could barely see what was happening, but neither one seemed to have laid a cut on the other yet.

    Morgan was aggressive. She attacked with all the ferocity of the creature her ship was named for, sending Sirius backing up several paces.

    Sirius blocked strike after strike. Wherever Morgan¡¯s sword was, Sirius¡¯s was there first, just barely. He blocked several strikes in a row, simply stepping to the side and making no attacks in return, but then every now and again, when Morgan¡¯s sword hit just right, he¡¯d push it back with a force that would send her stumbling. But still he didn¡¯t attack.

    Morgan seemed to be getting more impatient. Her strikes grew faster and more frantic. Sirius started to hit back. And then, a moment came, as Morgan was pulling back to grab her breath, Sirius turned his head to look for Amanda.

    His eyes met hers.

    Behind him, Morgan saw her opening.

    Amanda wanted to yell at him to look out but all of this occurred in less than a second. She didn¡¯t have the time to react.

    Morgan lunged with her sword.

    And Sirius parried. His sword raised to meet hers even before he¡¯d finished turning his head back to the battle, almost as if he¡¯d known exactly what she was going to do.

    And then he thrust her sword off to the side with his, made himself an opening, and with one last flick of his arm, he drew his blade across the skin of her cheek.

    She backed up rapidly, her hand flying to the side of her face. When she drew it away again, the blood was obvious. She looked furious.

    Sucking large gulps of air in through her nose, Morgan took several paces back.

    Standing beside one of the surviving prisoners she raised her sword and she cut his bindings loose.

 Chapter 64 â€“ A Way Home

    ¡°I already conceded on your earlier point about not all of the crew having a choice,¡± Morgan spat at Sirius.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    The pair of them were alone in Morgan¡¯s cabin. After the prisoners had been set to work under the watchful eyes of the crew, Morgan had called Sirius, and Sirius alone to a quick meeting. He hadn¡¯t expected it to be a nice one and on that assumption he was right. But there was a part of him that was relieved and maybe even a little happy with how things had turned out. He hadn¡¯t been certain of beating Morgan. She was a quick fighter, but it had been some time since he had last fought her. He was far stronger now and much more experienced.

    ¡°And then your little bitch goes and challenges me in front of my crew. Lures you into a battle you have no business fighting.¡±

    ¡°I beat you fair and square, Morgan.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m aware of that and on that point I¡¯ll concede, this time, but if she ever does anything like that again, it will be her chest I am plunging a sword into, understand?¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± Sirius had no doubt that she meant it. Morgan could have argued harder with his request to fight but she couldn¡¯t do it now that she¡¯d accepted the challenge. Evidently, she¡¯d thought she would win. That and her known lust for his coat had been what he¡¯d bet on. Quite possibly the riskiest bet of his life. He needed to talk to Amanda. Needed to figure out a way to make her understand that things could have ended up a lot worse than they had. That next time she decided to be so obstinately stubborn she might not win. He was also a little annoyed. It might have been his choice to step in when he had but he did wonder if that hadn¡¯t been Amanda¡¯s intent all along and if so, what did that make him?

    ¡°Good, now go!¡±

    <hr>

    ¡°That was manipulative,¡± Sirius told a fully healed Amanda once he returned to their cabin.

    She hesitated. She seemed surprised, maybe even a little hurt.

    ¡°Well, if it makes you feel any better, it wasn¡¯t you I was trying to manipulate,¡± she told him finally and he suspected truthfully. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you could actually beat her. You told me the last time you fought that she beat you.¡± She looked a little worried.

    He studied her with a frown. ¡°Morgan? You were trying to manipulate Morgan?!¡± He shook his head. ¡°That was awhile ago that we last fought.¡±

    ¡°I thought if I kept trying and losing, she¡¯d eventually feel bad for me and let them live out of pity and empathy.¡± She shrugged.

    Sirius snorted. ¡°Morgan doesn¡¯t have empathy and her pitying you is more likely to get you killed.¡±

    ¡°Well, I meant more pity for them and admiration for my determination.¡± Amanda shrunk in on herself a little as if she knew was reaching but thought it had been a long shot worth taking.

    Still Sirius shook his head and gave her a concerned look. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t have let up. She more than likely would have killed you if I hadn¡¯t stepped in. You don¡¯t understand Morgan.¡± How did he make her understand?

    ¡°She didn¡¯t slaughter the rest of the crew and I think that was because of what you said, so that proves she can be reasoned with,¡± Amanda argued.

    He was surprised she¡¯d noticed that, but then she was very perceptive. It wasn¡¯t helpful though. She still didn¡¯t know Morgan well enough to understand the nuances of her limits and her good perception of a singular event weakened what he knew was an otherwise good argument.

    Sirius pressed his lips into a thin line. He looked Amanda dead in the eyes. ¡°Please, don¡¯t ever do that again,¡± he begged.

    At least she was also perceptive enough to realise just how serious he was. Instead of making anymore arguments she just nodded.

    <hr>

    Nothing much exciting happened during lunch. Afterward they met with Pinto on the deck to plan for the dive. The pursuit of the pirate ship and subsequent events had delayed their journey by some time and they were still a couple hours away but in theory they should get there before nightfall which might leave them enough time for a dive.

    They were checking equipment when the call of ¡®ship ahoy,¡¯ went up once more. This time it was followed by the shout, ¡°Approaching vessel.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re sailing toward us?¡± Amanda gave Sirius a concerned look.

    He nodded but didn¡¯t reply. Instead he watched for Morgan to appear.

    Morgan walked up to the bow of the boat as he knew she would. He joined her as she was looking through a telescope.

    ¡°It¡¯s a small vessel,¡± she mumbled. ¡°No flags. Just a tiny little sloop. What¡¯s that thing doing all the way out here?¡±

    ¡°Disguised?¡± Sirius asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. If you¡¯re going to attack under an illusion, why look like a ship at all?¡±

    Sirius scanned the other horizon¡¯s. ¡°Distraction?¡± he suggested, but he could see no sign of any other wave breaks that would suggest a second ship.

    Morgan did the same and came to the same conclusion with a shake of her head. ¡°Let¡¯s just be on guard.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t long before the small ship hoisted a white flag.

    ¡°Looks like they want to talk,¡± Morgan remarked. She called for more of her crew to join her on deck with arms at the ready.

    Sirius could feel Amanda standing beside him, watching the approaching ship silently. He didn¡¯t bother telling her to go beneath deck. She wouldn¡¯t have listened. Regardless, he didn¡¯t think there was much danger here. And as the smaller ship approached he could see it looked to be sailed by one man. It was strange though. A single sailor is such a small vessel sailing out this far at sea. He wondered if the man had powerful magic to compensate or if he was just crazy. His clothes looked to be that of a sailor rather than a sorcerer. His face was weathered and his hair was greying but his body still looked spry.

    ¡°I thought a white flag meant surrender?¡± Amanda asked Sirius as the ship drew in alongside them and sailors scrambled for ropes to bring them together.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Sometimes,¡± Sirius replied. ¡°But more often it¡¯s a request to communicate. It kind of functions as a generic peace symbol.¡±

    The man on the ship carried a sword and gun. His sword was shorter than most and curved. As his ship was pulled in against theirs he raised a hand and shouted, ¡°Ahoy there!¡±

    Morgan gave commands to let him aboard.

    The man boarded with a smile upon his face and wrinkles at the edges of his eyes that suggested smiling was a frequent habit of his. It was a stark contrast to the look Morgan was giving him in return.

    ¡°State your business, sailor,¡± she commanded.

    ¡°Johnathan Jackal, Mam.¡± He gave a slight bow.

    Morgan gave no reaction, not even the twitch of her lips.

    Johnathan continued. ¡°I¡¯m a professional tracker by trade and seems you have on your ship someone who I have been tasked to find, a miss Amanda Byrns.¡±

    Sirius could sense Amanda start to move forward beside him and for a second he wanted to grab her and stop her but he held off.

    ¡°Tasked by who?¡± Morgan asked.

    ¡°By Jake Byrns.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my father,¡± Amanda said walking towards the man.

    Johnathan turned to face her and gave her another of his small bows followed by a reintroduction of himself. ¡° Johnathan Jackal at your service. I¡¯m here to take you home.¡±

    That was what Sirius had been afraid of the moment the man had mentioned that he was a tracker. But it wasn¡¯t like he could stop Amanda from going. Home was where he was supposed to be taking her eventually. This was just a little sooner than expected. Maybe that was for the best. They would have had to say goodbye eventually right? But now he was here faced with the actual event, he very very much did not want it to happen. What could he do though?

    ¡°You come here and assume you can just take her?¡± Morgan demanded crossly.

    ¡°Morgan,¡± Sirius warned. As much as he didn¡¯t want Amanda to go, he had no right to keep her.

    ¡°Is she a captive then?¡± asked Johnathan, who seemed hardly perturbed by the idea at all and maintained his jovial business-like tone.

    ¡°I¡¯m no one¡¯s captive,¡± Amanda answered giving Morgan a narrowed look.

    Sirius felt himself tense up. These two could be as stubborn as each other and he feared a clash between them. A part of him longed for Morgan to force Amanda to stay. Another part knew that would be wrong and he would defend her freedom to leave if he had to, no matter how much of it he did not want that to occur. Inside, emotions stormed. His external walls had been built strong but the swirling fear did its best to wage war. It chipped away at the stone in him but he fought back in a silent battle that none on deck but he were privy to. To all observers he remained as stoic and calm as ever.

    ¡°This is my ship,¡± Morgan retorted. ¡°I say who boards it and who leaves it.¡±

    ¡°Well, there is a reward for her return of course,¡± replied Johnathan without missing a beat. ¡°Half up front and the rest upon the girl¡¯s safe arrival back home.¡±

    Now Morgan¡¯s lips twitched upward slightly. It was probably what she¡¯d been vying for with all that push back.

    Amanda, on the other hand looked confused. She turned to Johnathan with a frown. ¡°How much?¡±

    ¡°10 gold now. 10 gold to a bank account of the captor¡¯s choosing.¡± He directed the last of his reply toward Morgan.

    Amanda scowled. ¡°And how much is he paying you?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± At this Johnathan faltered.

    ¡°How much?¡± Amanda pressed.

    ¡°20 gold.¡±

    ¡°My father doesn¡¯t have that kind of money.¡±

    ¡°Well, he already paid me. And it¡¯s not on my person, in case you were wondering,¡± he added once more in Morgan¡¯s direction.

    ¡°You won¡¯t be paying her anything,¡± Amanda told him.

    At this statement Morgan bristled slightly. She may have been about to move but Amanda turned and gave her a hard stare. After a glance at Sirius, Morgan decided to hold her ground, for now. Evidently she was wary about crossing the both of them together.

    Amanda turned back to Johnathan. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m not going with you. But can you take a message back to my father?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Johnathan¡¯s eyebrows briefly shot up but then he gave yet another little bow.

    ¡°Tell him I¡¯m safe and I¡¯ll be back home soon, sometime, I don¡¯t know when.¡±

    Johnathan nodded, then made to leave.

    As he turned back toward his ship, Morgan called out firmly, ¡°There is a docking fee.¡±

    Johnathan spun on his heels and raised his eyebrows. He looked from Morgan to the men at her left and then the men on her right.

    Morgan gave him a smirk. ¡°Of two gold.¡±

    The deck was silent for a moment.

    Amanda glared at Morgan but she didn¡¯t object. Johnathan looked to be considering it. Sirius watched Amanda in particular. Johnathan had seemed aware enough of what he might be walking in to and Morgan had picked a price just low enough to not be worth fighting over. It was still a steep price but not unreasonable given the circumstances. Sirius wasn¡¯t sure how Amanda would react to this since it was effectively her father¡¯s money Johnathan would be paying with. Although, he supposed that was already paid. It seemed like things might work out after all.

    It turned out Johnathan had some balls. ¡°Two gold¡¯s a little steep for such a brief visit,¡± he remarked as he scratched his chin. ¡°Perhaps the Captain would accept one gold instead?¡±

    He was right to bargain for Morgan smiled in reply and made a counter offer with a purr in her throat. ¡°One gold and nine silver.¡±

    Amanda watched them quietly as she placed her hands on her hips, which Sirius had to admit was a little distracting. She had very nice hips.

    Johnathan gave a friendly laugh. ¡°Seven.¡±

    ¡°Eight. One gold eight silver.¡± Morgan held out her hand signaling an end to the negotiation.

    With a sigh, Johnathan paid her... in coppers, 240 of them which he counted out one by one from a bag he pulled from a pocket just inside the lining of his light brown canvas coat. Sirius considered that to be his bravest act yet.

    Morgan¡¯s lips twitched, whether in amusement or annoyance it was hard to tell. For a first offense it was quite possible she simply found it amusing but the man would certainly have been a fool to try it a second time if they ever met again.

    ¡°Apologies,¡± remarked Johnathan with a smile. ¡°Carrying coppers makes it harder for one to rob a man.¡±

    Morgan let him go without another word. She briefly met Sirius¡¯s gaze and he did all he could not smirk too much least it annoy her ans she take it out on Johnathan¡¯s ship as he sailed away. But she simply handed the last of the coppers off to Larska who took them somewhere below deck.

    Sirius rested against the railing of the ship and for a little while he watched Johnathan¡¯s tiny little ship sail off in the direction of Little Rock. The man was definitely mad he decided.

    Amanda stood by him watching as well. He wondered what she was thinking now she¡¯d turned down a ride home. Given the size of that ship, perhaps it was the smart choice. Still, he wondered what exactly it was that kept her. Could he be confident of her answer if he asked?

    ¡°So,¡± he started, watching her carefully. ¡°You turned down a ride home? Was that because you still plan to get that pegasus or because you¡¯re enjoying the sailing?¡±

    She turned to looked up at him with those rounded lips and doe eyes. For awhile he had trouble reading her at all and it felt more like it was her reading him.

    Eventually she smiled. ¡°Both,¡± she replied. With a smirk she added, ¡°The company¡¯s not too bad either.¡± Then more seriously with a measure of fire in her tone, ¡°And I wanted to see you get your ship back.¡±

    He read truth in those words, all of them. The first few pleased him. The last few worried him a little. When he finally got her free from reach of Morgan¡¯s clutches would he also need to keep her and Shiv from killing one another?

    Pinto appeared on the deck then. Within their earshot but to Morgan he remarked, ¡°I think it¡¯s best we dive tomorrow. By the time we get there it will almost be dark.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t dive in the dark?¡± Morgan asked. ¡°It¡¯ll be dark under the water anyway.¡±

    ¡°Not that dark and it¡¯s easier in the light for surface level stuff anyway,¡± Pinto replied.

    ¡°What¡¯s our location?¡± Sirius asked as he pushed off the railing and walked over to Morgan. He¡¯d had rough idea before Johnathan¡¯s visit but despite how quick the conversation had been, it had still taken some time for the attaching and releasing of the other ship.

    Morgan gave him an update and he did a rough mental calculation of how long it would take them to get there. ¡°It¡¯ll be hard navigation in those waters in twilight anyway,¡± he said once he¡¯d done the math.

    ¡°Maybe for poor sailor,¡± Morgan scoffed.

    ¡°For anyone,¡± Sirius said. He knew Morgan could be reckless sometimes, especially when it came to treasure hunting.

    He expected an argument but instead she looked from him to Pinto and back again. With a sigh she said, ¡°Fine, we dive tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 65 â€“ The Other L Word

    ¡°You feel that in the air?¡± Morgan asked Sirius a little before dinner. Amanda was off helping with the food preparations.

    He nodded. There was that uncanny stillness about. ¡°Sirens. They don¡¯t usually frequent these waters?¡±

    Morgan shrugged. ¡°You have ear plugs I presume?¡±

    Sirius nodded. ¡°And Amanda does too.¡±

    Morgan frowned and looked out at the relatively calm sea. Small waves today, ones without any whitecaps. ¡°She shouldn¡¯t need them though?¡±

    ¡°She can hear them,¡± Sirius replied. This part of the ocean was deceptive. Despite there not being much in the way of obvious land, other than the occasional small rocky outcrops which blended in far too well with the dark water in the early evening light, Sirius knew that much of the ocean floor out there was extremely shallow in some parts. He trusted Morgan¡¯s navigator though. They were about as far as they could get from land out here. It was not a great place to sink a ship. Despite that, many had gone down here. It was basically a graveyard, and a scavenger¡¯s wet dream. Most of the ships that had gone down here had come here for the purpose of relieving one of the previous victims of her cargo. In the end, many of them had become victims themselves. There was perhaps a lesson in that Sirius thought. He sighed. Everybody thinks they¡¯re going to be the exception.

    Morgan gave him a curious look. ¡°She can?¡±

    He simply gave a nod in reply but didn¡¯t expand on that. He could feel her eyes on him though, studying him.

    ¡°You sure she¡¯s not attracted to woman?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Morgan¡¯s words took him off guard and he turned to look at her with a confused expression.

    ¡°I once sailed with a woman who had a theory that only people who were attracted to woman could hear the sirens. That and the way she was looking at me when I was fighting naked on the other ship today.¡±

    Sirius frowned. ¡°You were naked, anyone would have been looking at you.¡±

    ¡°You weren¡¯t.¡±

    Sirius didn¡¯t answer. He was too busy thinking about what Morgan had said about Amanda and trying to decide if it was true or not. She was definitely interested in him, that much he was pretty sure about, right?

    Morgan crossed her arms.¡±You hardly ever look at anyone like that. What makes this one so different?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Sirius said after some thought, but he did know, it was just that he couldn¡¯t really pin it down to one thing or explain it. There was the way she interacted with others, so interested, so attentive, so entertaining. Yes she was strong-headed and a little reckless, maybe even heroic, but she wasn¡¯t that in an arrogant way. Not like Morgan was arrogant. She was confident but gentle too, just a little self-conscious but she didn¡¯t let that get in her way. She was open and coy and somehow the perfect balance of everything in a way that he didn¡¯t think he could describe without it sounding completely stupid. Maybe he was the one who was mad?

    Morgan studied him for awhile longer and then she gave a resigned sort of, ¡°Hmm,¡± followed by a shrug, and then she left him be with only his thoughts and ocean. There he stayed, lost in his head, staring out at sea until the first dinner bell rang.

    <hr>

    Amanda already had a drink when he joined them in the galley. He raised an eyebrow at her. At this point he was pretty convinced he was going to win the bet but given she at least seemed to be keeping the quantity sensible he didn¡¯t mind too much. All things in moderation he supposed. Maybe it was wrong of him to push so much. After all, the crew drank probably just as much and as often. It was what she¡¯d said about her father that had gotten him worried though, well not so much what she had said but how she had said it.

    She shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s Pinto¡¯s birthday.¡±

    "I wouldn''t get too excited," remarked Riki from nearby, "It''s Pinto''s birthday every Thursday."

    "It''s a Thursday," Amanda replied, surprised to know the day.

    "What do you mean it''s his birthday every Thursday?" Sirius asked as he took a seat beside Amanda.

    "Well, Pinto doesn''t know what day he was born other than it was a Thursday. So a few years back one bright bloke got in the habit of saying happy birthday to him every Thursday and it just kinda became a tradition."

    Sirius gave Amanda a sideways look.

    ¡°It¡¯s also Stinger¡¯s brew.¡± She offered him a taste from her cup.

    Sirius accepted and he had to admit it was pretty good. ¡°Maybe we should forget about the bet,¡± he said quietly to her when everyone else nearby seemed distracted by their own conversation.

    Her head snapped around to looked at him sharply. ¡°No way.¡± And with a jut of her chin and a fierce smile she declared softly, ¡°I¡¯ll start tomorrow. 1 week, no backing out, no matter what.¡±Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    ¡°Big words,¡± he replied with a smile as he handed her back her mug. Well, he didn¡¯t see how she could talk her way into any extra days now. Win or lose, the bet was on from tomorrow and he genuinely did wish her luck.

    <hr>

    ¡°You have your earplugs right?¡± Sirius asked Amanda as they returned to their cabin after dinner. She¡¯d stuck to half a mug of beer tonight, almost as if she was getting herself used to what the next week would be like.

    ¡°Yeah, why?¡± She gave him a surprised look.

    ¡°Morgan thinks there might be sirens nearby.¡± At the look of worry that flashed across her face he quickly added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m a light sleeper. I¡¯ll wake you if they start singing.¡±

    She looked only a little reassured as she took a seat on the bed.

    ¡°If you sleep on the wall side you¡¯ll have to climb over me if you want to get out.¡±

    ¡°Or I¡¯d just go off the end.¡±

    ¡°Not likely. People don¡¯t usually take the long path to get to the sirens,¡± Sirius replied truthfully.

    She still looked worried. After last time he could understand why.

    ¡°You can just sleep with the earplugs in too you know.¡±

    ¡°What if they fall out.¡± She did look a little less concerned now though.

    Sirius had one more trick. ¡°And I can put the chair in front of the door.¡± He grabbed the single wooden chair in the room and did as he had said.

    When he next looked at her she was smiling at him. He wanted to go over and kiss her but first he had a question. He frowned and paced slightly. He wasn¡¯t sure how to word it, wasn¡¯t even sure it was important, but he couldn¡¯t help wondering about it so he figured it was better he asked. He paused in his pacing and turned to look at her.

    She cocked a questioning eyebrow at him. She read him too easily.

    ¡°I was just¡­ Morgan mentioned something¡­ a theory.¡± He scratched his neck.

    Amanda didn¡¯t interrupt. She just waited patiently, looking a little worried again.

    He felt bad about that. He didn¡¯t want to make her worry but he didn¡¯t want to ask this the wrong way either.

    "Do you like girls?" he finally blurted out.

    Amanda laughed then at the serious look on his face she stopped herself and bit her lip. But a smile still squeezed its way out. "Well I mean I''ve dated both. I... I dunno. I like you specifically, obviously. But I never really paid much attention to what sex a person was. I don''t think I have a preference." She shrugged.

    Sirius considered it. He knew it was possible to like more than one sex but he¡¯d always assumed most people still had a preference one way or the other. He sat down on the bed beside her. ¡°No preference huh?¡±

    She shook her head. She was still smiling.

    ¡°Do you¡­ like Morgan?¡± he ventured.

    Amanda snorted. She leaned in close to him with a mischievous look on her face. ¡°Why? Are you jealous?¡± She slipped her hand onto his leg and gently drummed her fingers slowly and seductively against his thigh.

    All of the blood in his head rushed downward.

    With a sly grin she removed her hand but she kept watching him. More seriously, but still with a smile on her face, she replied, ¡°Well, she is obviously very fit but no I don¡¯t like her like that. I think she¡¯s mean and she obviously takes pleasure in causing people discomfit.¡±

    Sirius still had enough of his senses not to notice the irony in that statement. He narrowed his eyes at her and was about to open his mouth to reply when she caught sight of his expression.

    She gave another laugh, spontaneous, and a little sheepish, as if she hadn¡¯t realised that she had been doing something quite similar in a way. ¡°This is different,¡± she protested as she raised a finger.

    Her laughter was contagious and Sirius couldn¡¯t help but smile back at her. ¡°Is it?¡± he asked, adding a little teasing to his tone.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she replied as she slipped her hand back on his thigh and leaned in a little closer. Her lips were but mere inches from his.

    Distracted by so many things, Sirius suddenly found his mouth running away with his mind as he blurted out something else he¡¯d been wondering ever since she¡¯d mentioned she had no preference. ¡°So, what sort of porn do you look at?¡±

    Her eyebrows shot up and then she laughed again.

    He loved that sound. He needed to figure out how to get her to do that more often.

    ¡°That¡¯s a personal question,¡± she replied in mock offense. Her smile never left her face.

    He simply cocked an eyebrow. He felt bold. He wanted to know more about her, perhaps even more than he wanted to get her physically naked. This was a different kind of naked, something much more intimate.

    She shook her head. ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t really look at porn.¡±

    He didn¡¯t believe her. ¡°Everybody looks at porn.¡±

    She snorted and raised an eyebrow. With a devious grin she countered, ¡°So you¡¯re admitting that you look at porn?¡±

    ¡°Everybody¡­¡± he hesitated and narrowed his eyes, ¡°You really don''t? Not even images or... something? You don''t find certain physical images attractive?"

    She laughed. "No I do, it''s just¡­¡± She blushed then considered it. ¡°Okay, so I guess I like comics."

    "Comics?"

    "Well some comics. They way characters are drawn but it''s not just the pictures. There has to be a story. It can''t just be sex you know, but I mean there is that... in some of them..."

    "Hmm." He considered it, her reading smutty comics. The imagery didn¡¯t help with the blood not being in his head.

    "That said I did used to have a shirtless poster of a very attractive drummer pinned to my bedroom ceiling."

    "Hmm. A male one?"

    She laughed. "Yeah. Why what porn do you look at? What''s your go to?"

    He shook his head and suddenly felt very self conscious. "You''ll think it''s silly"

    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°You will.¡± He couldn¡¯t look her in the eyes.

    She reached for his hands and leaned forward and around so he could see her face out of the corner of his vision. In a very sincere voice she repeated. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±

    He looked at her directly then. There was no more teasing in her expression, nothing but raw honesty. It wasn¡¯t fair he supposed that she had told him for him to not share as well, but it felt so much more intimate now that he was a little scared. He¡¯d never told anyone this.

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s these books in the ship library. Old ones that talk about human history, from before the splice.¡±

    She frowned a little but her fingers gently caressed his hand. Her touch was nice, soft.

    He continued before he lost the nerve. ¡°There¡¯s some pictures in some of them of old paintings of feasts and naked woman. I just, like the way they painted them.¡± He reached out a hand and gently traced the curve of one of her breasts. ¡°The way they captured so much detail. All the soft curves.¡± He ran his finger all the way up to her lips which also curved upward.

    Then he leaned over and kissed her.

    She melted into him. Her hands tugged at his shirt, fumbled for his belt.

    He stood up and tossed his coat to the floor. Then he lifted her further up onto the bed, ran a hand up her thigh, then back down all the way until he grabbed her by the ankle and tickled her foot.

    She squealed and laughed and pulled away, only to return a moment later and tug him down after her. Her fingers attacked his ribs. In a tangle of limbs and flesh they fell about laughing. They tumbled until their laughs turned to gasps and moans of pleasure. Until all other worlds were forgotten. Until finally, encased in each other''s arms, they slipped into sleep with a sigh.

 Chapter 66 â€“ Something Borrowed

    Sirius awoke with a start, in the middle of the night and unsure of what it was that had roused him. For once he¡¯d found a peaceful sleep, but something had pulled him from it. A sound. Not sirens. He was sure of that. It was something else. They were close to where that wreck was supposed to have gone down. Close to where a kraken might lurk. Could it have been one of those he had heard? He listened carefully but all was silent except for the gentle lapping of waves against the ship.

    Beside him Amanda shifted, waking from her own slumber. He watched as her eyes blinked open and slowly fixed on him.

    She studied his face. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± she asked. In their distraction last night she had forgotten all about putting the earplugs in before bed.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Probably nothing.¡± He didn¡¯t want to worry her. Something definitely didn¡¯t feel right though.

    From the look in her eyes he knew he hadn¡¯t allayed her fears at all. She pulled herself upright, seemingly trying to hear what he couldn¡¯t.

    Then he heard it again, the same sound that had woken him, and this time he knew what it was.

    A gunshot echoed throughout the ship.

    Leaping over him, Amanda was out of bed faster than he was. She shoved the chair away from the door and headed off down the corridor toward the sound.

    Sirius frowned. Of course she was going toward the sound rather than away from it. Sirius followed right after her. He must be as crazy as that man on the tiny boat. All of them were crazy. But he would be damned if he was letting her go alone.

    He didn¡¯t bother trying to stop her. He just kept right on her heels, always watching for any danger that he might need to pull her back from.

    They reached the main deck where a small crowd had gathered. Near the door, Riki, the healer was kneeling down next to one crewman who bore a pained expression and had blood all down the front of his shirt.

    Stinger knelt on his other side while another crewman was using some tweezers in what looked like an attempt to extract a bullet from the man¡¯s chest so it could be better healed.

    Amanda paused a moment to look at them but quickly continued toward a circle of men nearer the edge of one of the longboats. It looked to be half hoisted as if someone had attempted to try to sail away in the middle of the night.

    Sirius reached at the group the same time as Amanda did and had much better luck at getting the other men to step aside so he could get through. Thus, Amanda was required to follow on his heels this time.

    Several members of the crowd were chanting a single word over and over.

    ¡°Thief! Thief! Thief!¡± Their tones were low and haunting and Sirius could hear blood-lust in their voices.

    In the centre of the circle two men were holding between them a third who had been brought to his knees. It was one of the men they had captured from the The Piper yesterday. One of the three whose life Amanda had defended.

    Morgan stood not far away facing the prisoner. She drew her sword from her scabbard as Sirius stepped into the circle. At first she did not appear to notice Sirius or Amanda and she spoke only to the prisoner before her.

    ¡°What do you have to say for yourself?¡±

    A hush fell over the crowd as Morgan spoke. As she lifted her sword, the circle widened.

    The prisoner did not reply. He simply spat toward Morgan. An action that signed his death warrant for sure, if it had not already been done.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Sirius asked before things could escalate further. He might have just left things be, it was Morgan¡¯s ship after all, if not for the fact that Amanda had saved this man¡¯s life once already and he didn¡¯t think she would just walk away from this scene. It was better he found out what was going on and at least made sure there was a justification for it. He was sure there was one. Morgan wasn¡¯t so reckless as to harm an innocent man without a reason.

    The soft chanting started up again in reply, this time with a little more detail. Instead of just the one word, Sirius caught a sentence or two.

    ¡°He¡¯s a thief. He¡¯s a thief.¡±

    Morgan blessed him with further information. She had enough respect for him to do that at least, even though Sirius knew she had no obligation to inform him of any business taking place on her ship and already he had been straining their relationship.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    Calmly, she said, ¡°This man stole cargo from the hold. He then attempted to steal a longboat and escape. When he was discovered he shot a man. Not dead, not yet, but regardless, I can not allow a thief, twice now, to live aboard my ship.¡±

    Sirius nodded and took a step back.

    Appeased, Morgan faced her prey.

    Sirius turned quickly toward Amanda then and caught her eye. Gave her a warning look.

    He could see the frustration in her face.

    He gave his head a light shake. From the corner of his eye he could see Morgan rise her sword.

    He tried to pull Amanda away so she didn¡¯t have to watch. ¡°Come on,¡± he whispered.

    But she resisted, not her whole body, just her head. She craned her neck so she could see past him, even though he tried to put his body in the way. It was as if her eyes were glued to the scene. But she at least let him physically nudge her away from the site, until¡­

    They¡¯d gone a few steps. Sirius didn¡¯t see Morgan¡¯s strike but he knew when it occurred based on the crowd¡¯s reaction, cheers and jeers, and Amanda¡¯s wince. For a moment she shut her eyes. He hoped she¡¯d keep them that way, but she didn¡¯t and a moment later she dug her toes in and resisted his nudging.

    ¡°He¡¯s suffering,¡± she bemoaned.

    Sirius paused. He didn¡¯t like the sounds that were coming from behind him, a gurgling, spluttering sound and cries of a man not quite yet dead. He turned with the unsettling feeling that he knew what he was going to find.

    Indeed, Morgan had not been as kind as she had promised yesterday. Instead of going about it quickly and chopping off the man¡¯s head, slitting his throat, or running her sword through his heart, she had instead disemboweled him, and granted him a slow death.

    Sirius¡¯s gaze darted to Amanda, her hand slightly raised, her fingers twitching, the uncertain, not yet decided look on her face, and he knew he¡¯d have to act faster than whatever it was she was considering doing. They did not need literal fire added into the mix.

    From his coat he drew a dagger. He was not as skilled as Shiv but he had picked up a few tricks from the man and he had a moment or two to aim, for right now no one was paying him any attention. All of their eyes were on the dying man.

    Sirius threw the dagger with enough strength to split a skull. It went sailing past several men and Morgan, and lodged itself deep within the thief¡¯s face. The man fell to the deck a moment later, properly dead.

    Several heads turned sharply in Sirius¡¯s direction. A mix of shock and surprise. Only two people¡¯s expression¡¯s mattered to Sirius though. Amanda who looked as surprised as the rest of the crew. He¡¯d been worried she might hate him for killing the man. There would be time to deal with that possibility later though so for now he focused on Morgan and the slowly increasing look of rage in her eyes.

    He spoke before she could. ¡°You¡¯ve made your point and I don¡¯t need his cries keeping me awake.¡± Sirius knew that statement might only upset Amanda but it would likely appease Morgan more to think he¡¯d cut the man¡¯s suffering off for a reason she could relate to.

    For a second or two it seemed like she accepted his argument but his hopes were dashed when a moment later she called out to a nearby sailor, ¡°Bring me the other two men.¡±

    Sirius turned on her. If there was any hope for them at all then he needed to make his stand now. Placing his hand on his sword he growled, ¡°I won their right to life fair and square. You had a just right to his,¡± Sirius nodded at the dead man, ¡°But you have no right to theirs.¡±

    ¡°Oh, and who¡¯s going to watch them then? Or do I need to wait until another of my crew is shot, and perhaps killed?¡± Morgan sneered at him.

    ¡°I will,¡± Sirius replied, not giving her time to ramble on too long, knowing that was the penalty he had to pay for crossing the line and meddling with her punishment. ¡°I will watch them. At night anyway.¡±

    Morgan gave but the barest of nods. It was acceptable to her. It let her win something.

    ¡°Send a man to show me to their cabins,¡± Sirius said as he turned to walk away.

    A moment later a crewman joined them. ¡°Follow me,¡± he said.

    <hr>

    Amanda went along with them. She spoke not a word and and her silence made Sirius worry. He spared a glance at her face and her furrowed brow but he couldn¡¯t be sure what she was thinking.

    Finally they reached their location.

    ¡°This is it,¡± remarked the crewman. The door to the shared room was already guarded it seemed by a man resting lazily against the door. He straightened up as they approached. To the guard the crewman said, ¡°Sirius is taking over the watch until morning. You¡¯re relieved of your position.¡±

    Then both the guard and the crewman left.

    Once they were gone, Sirius turned to Amanda. ¡°She had to,¡± he told her, readying himself for a long argument defending Morgan¡¯s actions.

    But all she said, with the drop of her eyes and sad expression was, ¡°I know.¡±

    Sirius studied her, unsure what to say next to make anything better.

    Amanda looked at the door they were to guard. ¡°Doesn¡¯t she realise that us getting less sleep will make the dive tomorrow more dangerous.¡±

    Sirius frowned. ¡°Us?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not leaving you to guard the door on your own. I know this is supposed to be punishment and I¡¯m the one who saved that guys life in the first place.¡±

    Sirius frowned. There was that familiar stubborn look on her face, the one that said she wasn¡¯t being talked out of it. But he had to try. ¡°There¡¯s no point in us both being tired.¡±

    She considered that. ¡°Well, alright, you go get some sleep while I guard and I¡¯ll wake you up in a couple hours for your shift.¡±

    He narrowed his eyes. He didn¡¯t believe her. ¡°Or you can go get some sleep and I¡¯ll wake you up in a couple hours.¡± Truth was, he had no intention of waking her up either. He could survive on less sleep if he needed.

    But she wasn¡¯t letting him get away with that either. She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll take first shift and if I don¡¯t wake you then you can have the pegasus.¡±

    ¡°The pegasus is already mine,¡± Sirius replied but the way she said it, this time he trusted her. He nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± He fixed her with a look. ¡°You¡¯ll wake me in two hours.¡±

    Amanda held up a hand like she was swearing. ¡°Promise, or the pegasus is yours.¡±

    Satisfied, Sirius turned toward the direction of their room. Pausing he glanced back at her. ¡°Amanda?¡±

    ¡°Mmm?¡±

    ¡°He never would have made in back to shore in that boat you know. Not from all the way out here. He made his choice. Nothing you could do about that.¡±

    She nodded and gave a small smile, one that didn¡¯t even remotely reach her eyes.

    Sirius turned and walked toward his room. The sea was an unforgiving place. Far too rough, he thought, for one so kind-hearted, and far too dangerous for one so stubborn.

 Chapter 67 â€“ Over The Side

    Amanda kept her promise and woke Sirius for his shift. He kissed her good night and then went and stood by that door, all the while thinking how much nicer guard duty would have been with the both of them. But it was important they were well-rested, for today they would be venturing down into the depths of the sea.

    <hr>

    It was a nice day with just a bit of wind. Amanda leaned over the railing and stared down at the sea while Pinto organized the last of the diving equipment.

    Sirius leaned over the railing next to her. "There''s a whole world down there," he remarked as if he couldn''t wait to dive in.

    She loved the way he looked at the ocean. The water was dark and impossible to see very far into. It filled her with trepidation but also a sense of excitement, one that made her feel alive. It wasn''t the same way Sirius felt. She could see that. For him the ocean seemed to bring only calm, as if he were as much a part of it as every wave.

    The longboat was lowered down into the ocean but not before Morgan waltzed up with the two remaining men from The Piper and shoved them on board.

    "They''re yours now," she said to Sirius. "And apparently they can both dive."

    Sirius frowned but he didn''t argue. And so they set off with no less than nine in the little boat.

    What had seemed like little waves up on deck suddenly felt much larger now they were closer to the water. And as they moved further and further from the ship, into shallower territory where it dare not follow, the sea itself also seemed to grow in size. It expanded out in all directions as far as the eye could see, with only the tiniest jutting of rock remaining to remind Amanda that the world wasn''t completely covered in water. How terrible it would be if they lost sight of that ship.

    They were tied to that ship in a way, via long think ropes which they''d attach to the cargo. But once the cargo was attached to the ropes, the longboat would be free to drift.

    One glance at Sirius''s expression eased her mind. He really did belong out here she realised. The sea was his home.

    But she watched as his gaze found their two new friends and he frowned. Sirius noticed her watching him, and he leaned forward and in a low whisper remarked, "Evidently Morgan prefers there be less risk to the lives of her crew."

    "Diving''s not so risky as long as you do the planning," Amanda replied. And trusted your companions, she thought. She eyed the rest of the men. There was Pinto, who seemed knowledgeable enough. She¡¯d watched him do his checks and the pre-dive planning and he¡¯d done a good job there. Ryan she remembered from the beach when they¡¯d first been picked up from Smuggler¡¯s Cove. He was fair-haired and telekinetic and seemed to be in charge of their small group for the day. Riki, the healer sat opposite him. Morgan hadn¡¯t wanted to let him come but Riki had argued it would be safer if anything went wrong. Stinger had agreed and that had broken the tie. Stinger had also wanted to come but at that Morgan had put her foot down so he was absent from their little group today.

    Then there were two men Amanda knew very little of. Brutus, who was solid but not overly tall. He was always scowling but Sirius said was nicer than he looked and a strongarm like himself. The other was a man named Miles, whom everyone called Miley. He was lean but not skinny and she wasn¡¯t sure what his power was. Finally, there were the two from The Piper and Amanda felt a little bad that she hadn¡¯t yet learned their names.

    "Somehow I don''t think it''s the dive she''s worried about," Sirius replied.

    Oh right, the Kraken. She''d almost forgotten about that. How she had forgotten about that she didn¡¯t know but now that had been brought to the forefront of her mind it seemed to dwarf even the sea.

    She must have looked worried fro Sirius said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll be fine. We¡¯ve faced one before.¡± He wiggled his eyebrows at her in a teasing manner, one probably meant to ease her fears by lighting the mood.

    Amanda smiled and hoped they didn¡¯t have to face one again. To distract herself and ease her conscience a little she struck up a conversation with the men from the Piper.

    ¡°So, what are your guy¡¯s names?¡± she asked.

    The pair shared a look and then the bigger, beefier one, with brunette hair replied, ¡°I¡¯m Sam.¡±

    ¡°Abe,¡± said the other. This one had rust coloured hair, dark brown with a tinge of red.

    ¡°You guys are divers?¡± Amanda asked.

    Sam nodded.

    Abe got a guilty look on his face. ¡°Actually, no, I can¡¯t even swim.¡±

    That got Sirius¡¯s attention. ¡°What!?¡± he exclaimed.

    At questioning looks from further down the boat, Sirius repeated to them what Abe had just said. There was a chorus of groans in response along with a couple swears and some chuckling from Sam.

    ¡°But you¡¯re a sailor?¡± Amanda asked.

    Abe shrugged. ¡°I always meant to learn, I just never got around to it. It¡¯s not like we actually spend a lot of time in the sea itself.¡±

    At the looks he was getting he quickly added, ¡°I just didn¡¯t want to stay on the boat with the captain.¡±If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Ryan had his head in his hands. Riki was now laughing harder than Sam was.

    ¡°But you could teach me right? I mean, it doesn¡¯t matter if I sink a bit at first cause I¡¯ll have air right?¡±

    Amanda caught Pinto¡¯s eye and shook her head quickly at him, indicating she didn¡¯t think that was a good idea at all.

    Pinto looked grim and he quickly agreed. To Abe he said, ¡°No, you¡¯ll stay on the boat. We need people at the surface anyway, although you not being able to swim is still far from ideal.¡±

    To Sam he said, "you can dive right?"

    Sam gave a slow and serious nod.

    Amanda studied him more closely. He had a full beard and unreadable expression. Apart from when he''d been laughing at Abe she couldn''t remember him smiling. But then, he was a prisoner on someone else''s ship. She wondered what Morgan would do to them once they parted ways at Scarlett. Would she keep them on board regardless of whether they wanted to or not, or would she let them go?

    "Where are you from?" Amanda asked them.

    Once again they shared a glance with one another. She got the impression they didn''t trust her. Even Abe , who occasionally did smile at stuff, seemed cagey, at least when he looked at her and the rest of Morgan''s crew. But she also caught him stealing glances toward the sea with a similar look to the one Sirius had when he regarded the waves. Abe may not be able to swim but he obviously loved the ocean. In contrast, Sam kept his gaze focused directly ahead like a soldier waiting for the noose.

    "I''m from Hope''s Town," replied Abe.

    Amanda gave him a surprised look. "In the desert? That''s not that far from Little Rock."

    He shrugged. "That''s where I first got on. It''s a popular port despite it''s size. They don''t tax as much as The Emerald City."

    "Don''t ask as many questions either," remarked Ryan with a knowing look.

    Amanda looked to Sam next.

    He was quiet long enough that she thought maybe he wasn''t going to answer but then he said, "The Groans."

    That was a place she didn''t know. When she cocked her head Sirius explained, "It''s north, across the equator.

    She was about to ask them more questions when Ryan said, ¡°Right, I think we¡¯re in about the right spot.¡±

    Before launching the longboat, they had given Amanda a wetsuit. It was a little too big but it would have to do. They¡¯d had a similar problem finding a wetsuit for Sirius, only for the opposite reason. They¡¯d fixed that issue by using Pip¡¯s materiokinesis to add a little extra fabric at the seams. She hadn¡¯t been confident of how long it would last though. Out of the rest of the men on the longboat, only Riki, Ryan, and Miles weren¡¯t wearing wetsuit. Even with Abe not diving, Amanda still wasn¡¯t sure how they were going to manage this. There seemed to be not enough oxygen for this many people to do three and a bit trips. That was the number which Pinto had planned. He¡¯d talked about keeping each trip to no more than 30 minutes total. They weren¡¯t exactly sure how deep the cargo was but the hope was that it was more than 50 metres which meant they¡¯d probably need 20 minutes for ascent and decompression leaving them only 10 minutes to actually retrieve any cargo. Even then, it seemed like they might be cutting it close with the air. Each set of tanks probably had about 40 minutes in it max assuming an average breathing rate. The fact that Amanda didn¡¯t really know these men all that well, added to the danger.

    Part one of the plan was the recon trip. One diver would go down to assess the location of the treasure and then report back. That trip would be done solo, which was dangerous in its own right but even with that risk Amanda couldn¡¯t see how they were going to split the air. There were six divers, Amanda, Sirius, Pinto, Brutus, Miles (who she expected would probably swap in for Abe), and Sam. And there were 32 tanks with no spares. On each trip each person would carry two. That made two for the first trip and then 36 total tanks over three more trips, unless Pinto was planning for them to swap in and out across those trips Amanda calculated they were short six tanks. Except she remembered him very explicitly stating that it would be at least three trips per person.

    Her question was answered when, after coming to a complete stop, Miles stood up and simply leapt over the side, no wetsuit or tank. In midair he shifted form into something that looked like a dolphin. Then with a splash he was gone.

    ¡°Oh, he can breathe underwater,¡± she mumbled in awe.

    She heard a small chuckle from Sirius and then he said, ¡°Technically, he¡¯s only holding his breath. Dolphins can¡¯t breathe underwater but they are good divers. He¡¯ll scout out where we need to go.¡±

    Pinto nodded. ¡°Which will be a lot of help for us since we¡¯ll need to move fast. We probably won¡¯t have more than ten minutes down there but I want everyone to keep a very close eye on their air. You don¡¯t want to be shortchanged coming back up. You overestimate how much air you need for decomp you¡¯re fucked. You cut decomp too short and you¡¯re also fucked. Got it?¡±

    A series of nods went up around the group.

    ¡°What if we see a kraken coming for us?¡± Brutus asked with a grin that suggested he was joking.

    In a serious voice, Pinto replied, ¡°Do not cut your decomp time short no matter what okay?¡±

    Another series of nods.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s hope he comes back and tells us it¡¯s not more than 50 metres.¡± Pinto said. He watched the spot where Miles had disappeared for awhile then he turned back to the group. ¡°Lets go over this one more time. Down there I am the supervisor. If you¡¯re not in the middle of doing something then you should have your eyes on me as often as possible okay. I decide what cargo we take and when we come back up. You want to go back up, you signal to me first. My job is to keep an eye on all of you and the cargo. The strongarms, that¡¯s Sirius, Brutus, and Sam, you are in charge of moving and lifting the cargo. According to reports these containers are heavy. Amanda and Miles are in charge of trying the ropes. Make sure you tie good knots. Any of these break free during the haul back and we could lose the entire cargo and potentially damage the ship. And if you¡¯re on board the longboat, Ryan¡¯s in charge. Got it?¡±

    More nods. Nobody joked or smiled now. Amanda could sense the apprehension in the air. It was almost time. They all remained silent until Miles returned.

    He leaned over the edge of the boat and shook his brown hair. His face bore a smile and his tanned skin gleaned in the warm sun. It wouldn¡¯t be quite so warm in the water though, not once they got deep enough.

    ¡°Depth?¡± Ryan asked.

    ¡°46 metres. On a bit of an angle and more cargo than expected. Some of it¡¯s too deep. There¡¯s about 18 crates we should be able to reach, stacked a bit precariously but if we do it in the right order I reckon we can get about half of them. I doubt we¡¯d fit much more given the space we got in the hold anyway and I think they¡¯re gonna have to empty them out as we go but they can do that in between dives. You should see it. It¡¯s all metal like some kind of monster. Even the crates are metal, about 6 by 3 by 3 metres.¡±

    Ryan turned toward the strongarms. ¡°Doable?¡±

    ¡°Depends on what¡¯s in them,¡± Sirius replied. ¡°Each strongarm here can lift a couple thousand kilograms no problem.¡± He glanced toward Sam with a questioning look.

    Sam nodded in confirmation, although he looked a little annoyed at the question.

    ¡°I can do over 10,¡± bragged Brutus. ¡°A shipping crate that size is no problem even if it¡¯s made of metal.¡±

    ¡°Not if it¡¯s filled with lead,¡± countered Sirius.

    Brutus looked like he was going to argue but Ryan held up a hand.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s see how we go.¡±

    ¡°Time to gear up!¡± commanded Pinto.

 Chapter 68 â€“ Down

    Over the side they went and into the cool water. The cold slipped in through the lose gaps in her wetsuit. Down the hole at her neck it went and surrounded her body. Cold but not freezing. It would help to form an insulating layer even though right now it made her almost catch her breath. She focused on that, on the even in and out of the air flowing into her lungs. The limited amount of air they had made it even more important to keep relaxed. She knew she would get used to the water soon even though it wasn¡¯t going to get any warmer as they descended.

    She looked around and then quickly picked up the pace. The others had already started their descent and they were moving fast, following Miles into the darkness.

    They all carried lights and wore basic flotation devices and weight belts. The tanks were all painted a bright yellow, a non-standard colour for what they were carrying but they were all the same basic air mix so there was no chance of mixing them up. The gear looked old and worn even though Amanda knew some of it couldn¡¯t be more than a few years old. They obviously did this a lot. Despite the dents and scratches and fading colours, everything had been in working condition and Amanda had watched Pinto doing his checks.

    There were risks with this sort of dive, least of which was the idea of some monstrous kraken hiding out there beyond the reach of her vision. Krakens had some of the best vision of any animal in the ocean though so even though she may not be able to see it, if there was one out there, there was a good chance it was watching them right now. And for every metre they descended and every second they stayed down, gas would dissolve into their bodies creating a silent threat that could kill anyone who ascended too quickly.

    As her eyes adjusted Amanda could make out a dark shape lying on the ocean floor not far below. It was easy to see now and she was amazed she hadn¡¯t noticed it before given how close it really was. Miles description had been accurate, the sunken ship was a monster in its own right. She had seen movies brought over from the old world, stories about human navy vessels and comics depicting aliens from outer space. She had thought metal ships just a fantasy, something they put in their films for fun, but here below her was one that looked so very much like those giant metal ships in the movies she watched. More than anything though, as it lay there surrounded on all sides by water, it hull torn open wide by something large, it looked like a spaceship from an alien planet, and Amanda wondered if such things like this could exist, then what else from her comics and movies of the old world were real. Were there aliens in outerspace too?

    She tried to keep pace with the others, but they moved fast. She was sure the only reason she didn¡¯t lose them completely was because they were carrying the ropes to be tied to the containers. She saw Sirius pause and turn to look for her. He waited for her to catch up and then he offered her a hand and gave her a hard pull, granting her a bit more speed.

    The sunken ship didn¡¯t get any smaller. Indeed it dwarfed Morgan¡¯s own ship and then some. It had to be at least twice as big if not more so. The sea floor sloped down and it was clear that the giant hole in the lower end was the cause of its sinking. It looked like it had been torn off completely and Amanda could see no remnants of it anywhere nearby. She didn¡¯t want to know what size creature had been capable of such damage, certainly not the one that had attacked The Black Dog. Something bigger was responsible for this. It was a little too far away to see but the edges of the hole looked strangely smooth. The depth they were going to on this dive was right on the safe limit for avoiding narcosis from the gases they were breathing and the lower end of the ship lay beyond that point. Technically 30 metres was the actual safe limit and there was always some risk but as long as they kept above 50 metres, it was manageable.

    Miles led them in through a door. It was a large metal one which looked like it weighed a couple hundred kilograms. It was wide enough and tall enough to fit a shipping container through. Brutus pushed it open and then had to find something to wedge it in place with due to the slight slope in the room making it want to swing shut again. Amanda slipped into the room quickly, deciding she wouldn¡¯t want to be in the way of the door if that wedge came loose.

    Inside, twenty or thirty shipping containers lay stacked, or at least they once had been. In whatever chaos had occurred when the ship had been sunk, the containers had been wildly thrown about and she could understand what Miles meant when he said they¡¯d have to be careful about the order they moved them in. Some of them were stacked like haphazard 1000kg blocks in a giant¡¯s Jenga game. One wrong move and several crates could easily come tumbling down.

    Near the front of the group, Miles, now in octopus form, was pointing out specific containers to Pinto who was gesturing and pointing in reply. After several seconds of some back and forth Brutus went over to join them, tapping his watch to remind them that they were on a tight schedule.

    Amanda felt a tap on her shoulder and she turned to find Sirius. He pointed out the door where not far away a school of silver fish were swimming past. He watched them for a second and then he turned back toward the others to make sure he wasn¡¯t missing anything.

    Amanda continued watching the fish until Sirius got her attention again and handed her the webbing which was attached to the end of the large ropes which would be used to reel the crates in. Attaching the webbing and making sure it was secure was her and Miles¡¯s job. Sirius pointed to where she should stand until they¡¯d gotten the crate into position. The plan was for the strongarms to move it as close to the door as possible. Miles joined her a moment later, still in octopus form, as the three strongarms got into position around the selected crate while Pinto gestured out a plan.

    The crate they¡¯d picked was one which sat on the topmost portion of the pile. It sat almost entirely on one edge resting between the two angled tops of the crates below it and the wall behind them. At first Amanda wasn¡¯t sure why¡¯d they¡¯d picked that one. It looked to be more precariously positioned than any of the others but it was also higher up above many of the others too, making a hazard of itself no matter which crate they moved. Getting this one out of the way also looked like it would free up some access to the others below it.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Amanda watched with concern as Sirius took the rear and slightly lower position. If anything went wrong he was the one who would be crushed. Hopefully the things weren¡¯t that heavy.

    Sam took up the topmost position, directly opposite Sirius, while Brutus got in under the centre of the container.

    Using only his hands, Pinto did a countdown while Amanda and Miles kept well back.

    3¡­ 2¡­1¡­

    From underneath Brutus looked to be putting in everything he had. Sirius and Miles weren¡¯t positioned to put in as much direct strength but they still did what they could and they maintained the balance of the container.

    For a second it looked like they were making progress.

    Just as they started to get the crate up in the air, Brutus suddenly let it go. It came crashing down with loud clang. Luckily it hadn¡¯t been so high up and Sirius and Sam managed to keep the lateral position pretty much constant.

    After a short amount of communication by gesture they gave it another go. It seemed like it was heavier than Brutus had expected but not out of the realms of doable.

    Sirius got himself more directly under the end where he could get more leverage and aid Brutus with the lifting. It also meant he was more in the falling line of the crate and less where Amanda could see him. She didn¡¯t like it but there wasn¡¯t much she could do about it. It was safer if she stayed out of the way for this one. She just hoped they knew what they were doing.

    Once more they gave the container a decent lift. Up it went, same as before, then even higher than before. Then they started to move it sideways.

    Amanda tried not to hold her breath. She wondered how much faster they would burn through their air using their magic. It did make some difference she knew. A lot of that depended on how efficient they each were. Combined with the fact that men tended to churn through their air faster than woman meant she was far more worried about them than she was about her own air supply. Then again, they were probably all a lot fitter than she was, but bigger too. And bigger bodies meant bigger lungs which meant more air consumption. Still, narcosis wasn¡¯t a completely eliminated risk and keeping her breathing relaxed and constant would help her avoid that.

    They got the container about a metre or two from its starting position and then disaster struck.

    The crate suddenly tilted backward. Toward Sirius.

    Brutus made several sudden grabs but the container edge allowed him no solid grip.

    And then with a clatter and one ginormous crash it fell head over tail and landed on its side further down the stack of containers.

    Amanda swam forward. Where was Sirius?

    But she needn¡¯t have worried. A moment later he popped his head up from behind one of the lower crates. It seemed the runaway crate had gone right over him, without leaving a scratch.

    Amanda relaxed and kept back. Although she longed to hug him and check he was alright, she knew there wasn¡¯t time. The minutes were ticking by and they hadn¡¯t got a single container out yet.

    Several questioning gestures were made in Sam¡¯s direction, the latter of whom simply shrugged in reply. Then Pinto was gesturing to a different container and they were soon back at it.

    This one proved easier to move, whether it was because it was lighter or the position was just easier, Amanda wasn¡¯t sure. But they got it to the door in record time and there they held it while Amanda, Miles, and Pinto affixed the webbing. Once that was done and everyone was clear of the crate the strongarms pushed it out the door while Miles swam for the surface, still in octopus form, to let them know they could start reeling things in.

    When Amanda turned back toward the others they were already getting started moving the next one. This one went faster than the previous. They had three sets of rope and webbing so they could tie this one in even before the last one had reached the ship. Even the tying felt faster, so much so that Amanda thought maybe they¡¯d made up for the time they¡¯d lost on the first failed attempt. But when she checked her air she knew it wasn¡¯t so. She was surprised to see how low it gotten already and when she looked up at the others, Pinto was signaling for them to go back up.

    Their decompression time took nearly 20 minutes and Amanda¡¯s air ran out right about the moment they surfaced. She ripped off her mask, took in some gaping breaths of surface air, and tried not to think about how close they had cut it. And they¡¯d only gotten two containers. They¡¯d have to move a lot faster next dive if they wanted to get three. The initial scoping had added some time though and as they sat in the boat and counted down the time it took to off-gas Pinto was already discussing which containers they should go for next.

    Sirius reached over and took a look at Amanda¡¯s air gauge.

    ¡°Shit!¡± he remarked when he saw how low it was. ¡°You had basically nothing left.¡±

    She shrugged. ¡°How much did you have?¡± She checked his gauge but it wasn¡¯t as low as hers.

    Brutus¡¯s was similar though, virtually out. Pinto¡¯s was more like Sirius¡¯s, and Sam refused to share his with anyone.

    Ryan watched the activity going on back at the main boat with a frown. ¡°Only two crates?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll get more next time,¡± Pinto told him.

    ¡°Will we?¡± Sirius asked. He glanced briefly at Amanda and she had no doubt what he was worried about.

    She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. We were pretty comfortable about the decompression time anyway.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to cut it too close,¡± Riki reminded them. ¡°I can help if one of you fucks up but I can¡¯t heal more than one person at a time.¡±

    Pinto shook his head. ¡°We had a cock up with the first crate and we know which ones we¡¯re going for this time. It should be a lot more straightforward.¡± To Amanda and Brutus he added, ¡°Keep a close eye on your air.¡±

    They stayed long enough on the surface to be sure not to have to add any more decompression time for the next dive. Normally something that wouldn¡¯t have been possible unless they¡¯d returned to the main ship for several hours. However, it turned out Riki wasn¡¯t just there in case something went wrong and despite Pinto¡¯s warning about not cutting decomp short Riki had long since perfected the art of speeding up the time it took for dissolved gasses to leave a person¡¯s system in a safe manner. It still took him well over two hours at some increased risk of developing cancer in the future, although Riki assured them it was only a very small risk with his magic. He did also clarify once again that if everyone decided to cut their decomp short, he wouldn¡¯t be able to save them all.

    ¡°Riki¡¯s one of the best healers on the entire southern seas,¡± Sirius reassured her. ¡°He was training to be a sorcerer once.¡±

    ¡°Failed my first year,¡± Riki told her.

    That didn¡¯t worry Amanda though. Just getting into sorcery school was an achievement. It also made her feel a lot better about any potential risks of decompression sickness. There was still a lot that could go wrong of course, especially since Riki wasn¡¯t down there with them but it was something.

    ¡°His specialty is dealing with drownings,¡± remarked Ryan, his eyes never leaving the activity at The Wolverine. ¡°I¡¯ve seen him bring at least two men back from the almost dead.¡±

    Amanda hoped he wouldn¡¯t have to give demonstration.

    Their wait time worked out roughly about how long it took the crew back on The Wolverine to empty out the containers of their contents. The containers themselves were then dumped back in the sea. Once the ropes and webbing were rowed back out the them back down they went with fresh tanks.

 Chapter 69 â€“ Trapped

    Pinto was right. The second trip went a lot smoother. This time they got three containers and all made it back to the surface with at least a little air to spare. It was obvious that everyone was exhausted though. There was a lot less chatter than after the first dive.

    Abe started up for a bit but then Sam elbowed him and he was quiet again.

    While they waited and Riki did his healing thing, which even he seemed to be getting tried from, Ryan handed out some food. There was cheese and crackers, square ones, plain and simple and obviously home-baked. They were also wriggling.

    Amanda recognised the weevils. She made a face at Sirius who grinned and simply replied, ¡°Make sure you pick the small ones.¡±

    She rolled her eyes and packed hers high with extra cheese so she couldn¡¯t see the insects. She knew they didn¡¯t hurt but it was still better to pretend they weren¡¯t there. If you focused on them too much you¡¯d start tasting them.

    ¡°You know, I don¡¯t see how a kraken pulled a ship that big under the water,¡± Amanda whispered to Sirius as they waited.

    He nodded then shrugged. ¡°Big kraken?¡± But she could see the worried look on his face.

    A really really big kraken she thought.

    Two hours later they were back in the water again. Last trip down. And every time it took her a few seconds to get used to the water. At first touch it was refreshing. The sun had warmed them, but the second the water found the hole at her neck her wetsuit was quickly filled with the cold. It lasted longer than it should have given thanks to their increasing descent into cooler water. But by the time she reached that open door in the ship¡¯s side, the combination of swimming and the evening out of the water temperature had her much more accustomed to it.

    Every dive she¡¯d glance out into the great beyond and wonder what was out there. They¡¯d been lucky so far. Only a few more crates to go.

    They were faster now. They had a rhythm going and the guys knew exactly what crates to go for.

    One crate lifted, tied up, and sent off. Then two. Easy as.

    They¡¯d just set the third one in position for tying when the materiokinesis holding Sirius¡¯s wetsuit together finally collapsed. The entire suit fell apart at the seams and he was left in just his swimming trunks.

    Amanda was busy tying the netting around the crate but she snagged a quick glance out of the corner of her eye and saw Pinto indicate for Sirius to go back up.

    It made sense. He¡¯d get colder faster now and they only really needed two strongarms to pull the crate the last little way out the door.

    Amanda swam around the back to tie the last few knots while Miles did the front.

    His part done, Miles left through the door and followed Sirius up while Brutus and Sam tugged the crate the last metre or so toward the door. Then they got out of the way.

    Amanda and Pinto waited inside the ship. Amanda checked her air. It was running a little lower than last time but not so much that she was in trouble. Worst case she might have to cut a few minutes off the decompression time. With Riki waiting up there, that shouldn¡¯t be too bad though.

    Off the crate went. With a groan and a creek, it started to inch. Finally it tipped over the edge and went flying off into the blue, sinking fast before the ropes caught and began to tug it upward.

    Amanda followed Pinto toward the exit from the ship, moving calmly and keeping her breath steady. She knew better than to celebrate too early. They still had to ascend the 40 or so metres up to the surface.

    But as Pinto crossed the threshold, a dark shape appeared beside him. The hands of another diver reached out and grabbed Pinto by the head. They twisted fast and sudden. There was no crack, not this far under the water but Amanda knew there should have been what with the way his head was now turned completely the opposite way to his body.

    For a full few seconds she completely forgot about breathing as she quickly back-paddled away from the door and the figure. But there was nowhere to go in this room and the killer blocked her only way out. She froze in place, her eyes fixated on Pinto, her mind still processing.

    Sam. It was Sam. He moved forward a few inches into the room but before she could remember her magic, he¡¯d kicked the wedge out from out the heavy metal door. It slammed shut, leaving her in complete darkness.

    Relax. Breathe. Don¡¯t panic. The words repeated themselves over and over in her head. Relax. Breathe. Don¡¯t panic.

    Why had Sam done that? What was she going to do now?

    Relax. Breathe. Don¡¯t panic. One thing at a time. She needed light. That she could do. Even under the water. But it would cost her. Magic was energy. Energy was air. And she only had so much of that.

    Oh but you silly girl. There was a light on her weight belt. In her panic she had almost forgotten. Pinto had made them each carry one, just in case. They just hadn¡¯t needed them, until now. The light from the giant door had been enough and Amanda could tie over a dozen knots in her sleep.

    She clicked it on. She didn¡¯t check her air. No point wasting time on that yet. She needed to get out. She swam over to the door. He couldn¡¯t lock it from the outside. It didn¡¯t matter though. A test tug made it clear that she was never going to be able to move it. Only a strongarm could get that door open again. It was too heavy. So what did she do? Wait for the others to notice she was missing? Did she have enough air for that? How long would it take them? More air than they had she was sure and definitely more air than she had. Plus they didn¡¯t know what Sam had done. Right now, he was a danger to them. Amanda needed to get out and she needed to do it soon.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Relax. Breathe. Easier said than done. She knew she was breathing too fast, it was hard not to but worrying about it wouldn¡¯t make it better. She did her best to focus on what was before her. The metal wall of the ship. She could melt though. She had done it before, just not 40 metres underwater. She didn¡¯t have a choice. They¡¯d never get to her in time.

    She placed her hands against the hull. It would have to be hot and it would have to be fast. It would also have to be a big hole. She paused. Perhaps this wasn¡¯t the best way to do it. Her gaze found the door. Perhaps the best spot was the rim of the door. If she melted enough of the edge then the door might just fall out. She¡¯d likely need to melt less of the metal but a line was also probably harder than a hole. She had to make a decision and she had to make one quick.

    She went for the hole against the wall. The less she moved the better. The less time it took also the better.

    She concentrated. Building up magic pressure until with precise focus she pushed it all into the wall of the ship. Her hands were pressed hard against the hull. They had to be for that kind of heat. It burned her hands. Not molten hot, she could prevent the worst of it, but could not avoid all of it. Still she kept them tightly pressed against the rapidly melting metal. Until suddenly, an explosion of air and water flung her backward.

    She crashed into a crate back first and hard, but it stopped her flying too far into the hold. The water around her was filled with bubbles which obscured her vision, but as they cleared she was met with glorious sight. The explosion had blown a decent sized hole in the exterior of the ship. She could see daylight again.

    She pushed off the crate and swam towards it. Vaguely she noted that the smooth edges of this new hole bore a remarkable resemblance to the larger one that had sunk the ship. When she broke out into open ocean she was met with a large emptiness. She could see no one but for the small dark shape of the longboat on the surface and Pinto¡¯s body, drifting lifelessly several metres below her.

    She turned her head back up. Don¡¯t look down. Down was death. She pushed up toward the surface. Safety lay only 40 metres above her but even disregarding the threat of decompression sickness it would take her at least 4 minutes to reach the surface.

    The desire to drop her entire weight belt and inflate her BCD to the max to speed up her ascent was strong. But she resisted. Carefully she unhooked a single weight.

    She had to still had to swim a little at this depth even with careful inflation of the BCD and a dropped weight just to overcome the negative buoyancy. It was not a nice feeling knowing that if she stopped swimming, she¡¯d sink just like Pinto was and if that happened there would be no coming back up.

    Of course she could drop more weight or inflate the BCD further but both carried risks of speed in the other direction. She dare not ascend faster her bubbles, indeed even matching their ascent could prove instantaneously deadly. Lung overexpansion would kill far quicker then decompression sickness ever would. Too fast for a healer to ever get to her in time.

    Inflating the BCD also required using some of the air in her tanks but it was more efficient than what purely swimming would require. She just had to make sure to carefully control the inflation rate. She did it in small bursts, paying careful attention to her speed.

    She hit the halfway point, the first decompression stop, and there she halted her ascent. If she had to cut out decompression stops it was better that it was the shallower stops. She was still a flat two minute swim from the surface. She could do this.

    It was at that moment that she felt a change in the air she was breathing. Suddenly it felt harder to get a breath. She knew immediately that she¡¯d run out of air. When she¡¯d been learning to dive the instructor had made them experience it close to the surface, just so they¡¯d know what it was like. So they wouldn¡¯t panic if it ever happened for real.

    Another thing easier said than done. Instinct was to try to breathe deeper but it only confounded the problem. Amanda knew how this ended. Hyperventilation and loss of consciousness. She was only two minutes from the surface. So close.

    Except all her brain could think about was getting a breath that just wouldn¡¯t come. Her fingers reached for her weight belt. Except even in this state she hadn¡¯t forgotten, ascending too fast equaled instant death. She could not drop the entire belt.

    One weight then just swim up. She did that and she kept her mouthpiece in just as she¡¯d been taught. All the while her instinct fought her brain. Training overruled them both, her actions dictated more by muscle memory than anything else.

    Above her, the surface sparkled. As she drew closer it took on a sort of blurry sheen. Her vision got muggy. The world felt distant and imaginary. She could no longer feel anything in her fingers except for a faint tingling. Despite all that, the feeling of panic receded and she felt almost calm.

    From up above a dark shadow suddenly broke through the surface. A figure swam down toward her, surrounded by a halo of light. At first she couldn¡¯t make out who it was. Was it Sam come back to finish her off?

    Except the figure was too big for Sam and he wasn¡¯t wearing a wetsuit. As he drew closer she knew who it was. She¡¯d recognise that chest anywhere and those emerald green eyes. She tried to reach up for Sirius but she couldn¡¯t make her arms move.

    And then he reached for her. Took her in his arms, pulled her towards himself. He removed her regulator and then he put his mouth over hers and for one beautiful moment she could breathe again.

    She was careful not to take in too much, even though all she wanted to do was gulp down as much air as she could. Her semi-delirious state helped a little. Her panic didn¡¯t return but she wondered for a moment if she was already dead. His touch was real though. She could feel his skin, cool to the touch but just as soft as she remembered. She clung to that.

    Together they swam toward the surface.

    When they broke through she gasped for air and forgot how to float. But Sirius lifted her up, stopped her from going back under.

    She didn¡¯t know what had happened with Sam. Did they know what he had done after he¡¯d locked her in. And Pinto, poor Pinto, all alone down there, no way to bring him back up.

    Her head spun. Her skin itched. The world felt wobbly again and vaguely she was aware that all of those things were symptoms of the bends. Where was Riki?

    Through the fog she heard Sirius speaking to her. ¡°We have to go back down. Finish decompressing. Riki¡¯s out of it. Get as much air as you can in your next few breaths. When you run out, I¡¯ll give you more.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± She tried to fix her gaze on him but his image didn¡¯t seem to stay in one place. She understood though.

    ¡°We have to go back down. Finish decompression. I¡¯ll breathe for you. I promise. Understand?¡±

    Vaguely she nodded.

    To someone else he said, ¡°Swim back to the ship. Fetch my coat.¡±

    Then he turned to her. ¡°Alright, ready?¡±

    Another nod.

    He started counting down from three.

    She took a deep breath and tried to calm her beating heart.

    Then, without another word, he pulled them both back down under the water.

 Chapter 70 â€“ Kiss of Life

    She felt better once she was under. Deep enough down that the decompression sickness no longer affected her.

    Sirius had pulled her the whole way. He stopped at what she estimated to be about 10 metres down. Not quite as deep as she should be but deep enough.

    The moment they stopped he let her go.

    For a second she panicked. She feared that he was leaving her. His touch had brought her a sense of safety and protection.

    But he looked her directly in the eyes and gave her the ¡®wait¡¯ signal. His gaze flicked up toward the surface and then back on hers.

    She understood. He would have to go up to the surface for more air, and she would have to stay here. She wasn¡¯t sure she could wait that long though.

    But before he went he pressed his mouth over hers and he gave her what he could. Then up he swam.

    Her lungs were burning by the time he returned but once more he offered her salvation in his kiss.

    Twice more, maybe three times, she was having trouble keeping count, they repeated the same thing. But on the forth trip, as his lips surrounded hers, he pressed something small into her hand. A vial. One whose shape she knew. It was one of his infusements.

    She uncapped it careful not to let the sand escape. She filtered the grains toward her skin. At their touch, maybe even slightly before, she felt the magic and she knew that too. He¡¯d brought her shapeshifting power.

    But she had to be careful here. She had to get the animal right and she had to make the shift completely. If she passed out mid shift, things would not end well.

    Sirius swam up again as she considered her options. Her first thought was a dolphin but then she remembered what Sirius had said about them not actually breathing water. That meant they probably had lungs and if they had lungs then the pressure probably mattered too. Miles had shifted into a dolphin to go down but she hadn¡¯t seen what form he¡¯d returned as for the first trip and he¡¯d stayed as an octopus on the second. There was probably a reason for that.

    The octopus though, that was an option. Miles had shifted into that at depth. She didn¡¯t know a huge amount about the structure of an octopus except for what she¡¯d briefly glanced at in one of Sirius¡¯s books. The things had beaks and eight legs and suckers and they were smart creatures. That probably meant it would be easier to retain her mental processes. She knew enough she thought to try it.

    She waited until Sirius came back and gave her one more breath.

    He gave her a puzzled look then and nod toward the vial in her hand.

    She nodded back and then she set the sand free, gathering grains and pulling them in toward her palm as if it were a planet and they were the stars.

    She felt the magic start to work. She just hoped she had enough energy to see this through.

    For a moment her vision went black and she thought maybe she¡¯d messed up but then she noticed shifting patterns of white and grey. It was as if the world had suddenly lost all colour. There was so much moving around her and in all directions. Somehow, while her colour perception had reduced, her range of vision has increased drastically.

    Slowly she found she could make out shapes, like the boats bobbing up above them, two of them now, and Sirius himself, although he looked very different. She could tell he was pointing up though and she knew that was where she needed to go.

    She couldn¡¯t immediately feel her limbs, even though she could see them, and it took a moment for her to figure out how to control them. It basically came down to thinking about going in a certain direction and the next thing she knew she¡¯d find herself just moving in that direction, her arms shifting around her as if they all had a mind of their own. But somehow it worked.

    She tasted rather than felt the water as it moved past her. It was overwhelmingly salty and slightly metallic. There was a fishy flavour to it as well but rather than feeling unpleasant, Amanda found it comfortingly familiar.

    Rising out of the ocean and into the air was an entirely different experience. For a second it was like when she¡¯d first shifted into the octopus and her senses suddenly seemed diminished. The air tasted of a nothingness. Water was home and she had to fight an instinct to dive back under. They dryness of the air was uncomfortable.

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    But she was up, she was out of the sea. She was safe. Wasn¡¯t she? Sirius was nearby and she trusted him.

    She shifted back, hoping that the risk of decompression sickness had been alleviated while in octopus form. If it wasn¡¯t something that affected them then she was likely fine.

    That first breath as a person was something truly glorious. It took her a moment to remember how to swim and she dipped back under before breaking the surface again in a splutter. She felt Sirius¡¯s hands briefly grace her skin, lifting her up, before letting her go again. The air was so wonderful that she had initially failed to notice that she was no longer wearing anything. She was surprised that the water didn¡¯t immediately feel cold. It took a few more seconds for that.

    She found Sirius again nearby and marveled at the all the colours she could see, especially that emerald green of his eyes, a colour she knew so well now. For a second she felt blind in a different way, as if someone had cut off all the vision behind her. She could no longer just look over her shoulder without turning her head.

    Sirius reached out for her, offering her a hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright,¡± she told him.

    She could see him give a relaxed smile at that. Together they swam for the nearest boat. Their original boat. Sirius pulled himself up first then turned around to offer her a hand.

    She hesitated. ¡°Uh¡­ kinda naked here,¡± she pointed out.

    She heard someone snigger from behind him. But Sirius simply reached off to the side and then returned a moment later holding his coat. He dropped it over the sides so it¡¯s tail end only just reached the water but so she could climb up under it hidden from view.

    The problem was, she was tired and the side of the boat was high up.

    ¡°Stinger, hold this,¡± Sirius said.

    A moment later, with both arms free, Sirius reached under the coat and lifted Amanda up onto the boat. Stinger dropped the coat onto her, keeping her hidden from view of anyone else. Then Sirius wrapped her tightly in it and pulled her into a warm hug.

    The coat was comfortable, if more than a little oversized. Soon she shifted her arms into the sleeves. They hung down well past the end of her fingertips but she didn¡¯t mind. She took a moment then to look about.

    At the other end of the boat, a tied looking Riki was clutching his head. A second long boat had been deployed and sent out to meet them. Ryan and Brutus had jumped aboard that one, along with the two now apprehended men from The Piper. Stinger had swapped with them and was standing in the middle of the original boat.

    ¡°Pinto¡­¡± Amanda started.

    Sirius nodded and replied grimly, ¡°Yeah, I know.¡±

    ¡°Sam killed him,¡± she finished just to be clear. ¡°I¡¯m guessing Morgan doesn¡¯t have a necro on board?¡± She knew it was a long shot.

    Sirius shook his head. ¡°None that could could pull one off successfully by the time we got him back up. And definitely not without a sacrifice.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve got a sacrifice,¡± remarked Stinger giving the other longboat a pointed look as it travelled away from them and back in the direction of the main ship.

    Behind him, Riki shook his head. ¡°Remember George?¡±

    Stinger grunted.

    Still shaking his head, Riki added, ¡°If Flynn couldn¡¯t do a permanent resurrection on George seconds after he went down, he¡¯s not going to be able to do Pinto now.¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t use a sacrifice then,¡± rebutted Stinger. But his reply brought no lift in the atmosphere.

    Amanda knew enough about necromancy to know it needed to be done quickly. Blood magic would buy a necro time but the drop off rate wasn¡¯t linear. The more minutes that had passed the more blood a resurrection required even for a good necro and it didn¡¯t sound like they had one of those.

    ¡°What happened up here?¡± Amanda asked. They appeared to be waiting for something and she also hadn¡¯t seen Miles on either boat.

    ¡°Sam tried to use me as a hostage,¡± Riki explained. ¡°Ryan attacked him anyway, with magic, a little too forceful and I got knocked out in the process. But they got him. He didn¡¯t hurt anyone else.¡±

    Amanda was about to ask about Miles when her question was answered as two sets of scuba gear were thrown into the boat, followed a moment later by Miles. He glanced at Amanda. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re alright?¡±

    ¡°You get everything?¡± Stinger asked.

    Miles nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s Pinto¡¯s gear?¡± Amanda observed, wondering why they hadn¡¯t also brought his body back up. Miles must have had to go deep to retrieve the rest of the stuff.

    ¡°Yup,¡± Miles replied.

    She glanced at Sirius, unsure if it was right to ask. But Sirius seemed to guess at her question. Softly he said, ¡°The proper burial place for a sailor is the sea, assuming he has no family to return him too?¡±

    Stinger nodded in confirmation of Sirius¡¯s question. ¡°If we bring him up, we¡¯d just be sending him back down again.¡±

    They were all silent for a few minutes then Stinger took a seat and grabbed an oar. ¡°Right, let¡¯s head back to the boat.¡±

    The others did likewise and soon they were heading back toward the ship.

    The other longboat had already made it and everyone on it was in the process of disembarking. Nearby, two large containers hung off the edge of the boat on ropes, the last two containers currently being emptied.

    Amanda looked back, trying to find the spot they had dived, the spot where Pinto now rested forever, but it blended into the surrounding ocean, infinite as the sky above.

    As she stared at the sea, one of the further away rock formations out of the corner of her eye suddenly lifted out of the water and took to the sky.

    She turned her attention toward it, thinking at first she was imagining things. But as she watched large leathery wings unfold and spread a coat of black across the blue, she had no doubts about what it was that had sunken the ship they had just salvaged, and this was definitely no kraken.

 Chapter 71 â€“ Breath of Death

    ¡°Oh fuck!¡± someone swore from nearby.

    ¡°Paddle harder!¡± Stinger commanded. ¡°If that dragon sinks the ship we¡¯ll never make land alive.¡±

    ¡°If that dragon wants to sink that ship, us being on it¡¯s not going to make any difference,¡± Miles countered. He¡¯d stopped his paddling and was staring up at the circling beast with a look of absolute awe and hopelessness.

    ¡°Not if we get on it fast enough,¡± Stinger was paddling for all he was worth. Riki and Sirius were doing likewise.

    Miles shook his head. ¡°We¡¯ll never make it. That thing¡¯s as big as the ship and they fly faster than we can sail.¡±

    ¡°I said row!¡± Stinger commanded. Even without Miles they were still moving faster than they had been.

    Amanda grabbed a pair of ores and joined them, rowing as fast as she could. She wasn¡¯t sure what they were going to do when they got back to the ship. She had dealt with dragon fire before, from small dragons. But this was no small dragon. This was quite honestly the largest dragon she had ever set eyes on. And Miles had a point, the dragon was obviously fixated on the ship.

    No, not the ship. Amanda glanced back again and watched its circles slowly tighten. It wasn¡¯t focused on the ship, it was focused on the crates which were currently hanging off the side of the ship.

    As she watched, they cut one of the crates free. It fell into the ocean with a great crash. For a moment it bobbed and bounced, until the water found the open side, and then it quickly started to sink.

    The dragon¡¯s reaction was instant. Its head sharply turned. Its narrow shoulder¡¯s hunched, and then it opened it¡¯s mouth and it breathed out a stream of hot flames.

    Amanda dropped her ores and raised her hands, trying to pull the flames away from the edge of the boat. Dragon fire was hotter than most, hot enough to vapourise steel. And it could spread like liquid.

    The ocean boiled and bubbled. The container melted into nothing leaving only a blinding orange lights and brown smoke which the dragon attacked at like a seagull consuming a fish.

    At this distance Amanda had trouble controlling those flames. She thought she¡¯d pulled the worst of it away but the wood of the ship had a turned a crisp black. Water elementals, on board the ship had tried to help, lifting great waves up between the dragon and the ship. And there was another problem¡­

    While the dragon was now distracted, its focus completely on the fallen container, and despite the fact that ship was still standing, no longer was there a ladder down to the water. Even if they could get the longboat past the feasting dragon, there was no easy way to climb back on board the ship.

    They would have other ropes, Amanda was certain, but it would be a slow climb, and they¡¯d never get there in time. Amanda could see from here that the crew weren¡¯t planning on waiting around. Sails were being readied and the anchor was already being raised. When an entire ship of people was a stake, why would you wait for five individuals?

    The others in the longboat seemed to have realised the same thing for all of them had stopped rowing and were now just watching the scene unfold.

    Before their eyes, the ship slowly started to move and the dragon raised its beady black eyes.

    Amanda turned to look at Sirius, and then all of a sudden, he vanished into thin air.

    As she turned toward the others, the same thing happened to Riki. He was there and then he wasn¡¯t. Stinger was already gone.

    Only her and Miles remained.

    And then he was gone too. But not because he¡¯d vanished like the others but because she suddenly found herself standing on the main deck of the Wolverine. She blinked in surprise, had enough time to register Sirius standing only metres away with his sword pointed at Morgan¡¯s throat, and then a sudden bout of nausea overwhelmed her and she leaned forward and vomited on the deck.

    A quick glance around the deck only moments later suggested some of the others had done the same. Nearby Riki was seated on a wooden crate looking sweaty and sick but otherwise unharmed.

    Sirius dropped his sword from Morgan¡¯s throat and called out to Stinger, who was already climbing the rigging with other men, loosening the ties holding the sails, ¡°Just cut them free.¡±

    ¡°Are you mad?¡± Morgan shouted at him.

    Sirius turned to face her. ¡°We need speed now!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll risk tangling the rigging.¡±

    ¡°That dragon is going to be on us in seconds.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve still got two more containers to drop,¡± Morgan shouted back.

    But her words trailed off as a sudden gust of wind threatened to topple the whole ship sideways and a dark scaled head rose up beside the ship, its wings beating ferociously.

    ¡°Shit,¡± she mumbled, then in a much louder voice she shouted, ¡°Cut all the sails loose now!¡± Toward the side of the boat she yelled, ¡°Cut the second container free.¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± Sirius yelled at the men who were about to do it. To Morgan he replied, ¡°Wait until we¡¯re moving.¡±

    Morgan¡¯s eyes bulged but she set her expression in a hard decisive look and raised a hand to her men. ¡°Hold,¡± she commanded. To Sirius she shouted, ¡°And what exactly do you propose we do in the meantime?¡±

    ¡°I have a plan,¡± Sirius shouted back, but he was no longer looking at Morgan and was already on the move. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Sirius asked as he reached Amanda and gave her such a through assessment she was momentarily confused by it until she glanced around the ship once more and noticed Miles lying on the deck¡­ in pieces.

    The man¡¯s head rolled across the deck, leaving a line of red like paint over the warm coloured wood.

    ¡°What happened?¡± was all she could ask, still extremely confused.

    ¡°Are you hurt? Missing any limbs? Anything Riki can heal?¡± He was still trying to see if she was okay, his hands turning her around and lifting her arms, checking she was all in one piece.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡± Apart from being a little shocked, not to mention exhausted from the last dive, it was the truth. ¡°What happened? She repeated.

    ¡°Gulliver messed up a summon. Riki fixed most of it.¡± Sirius couldn¡¯t help his eyes wandering in the direction of Mile¡¯s dead body.

    Amanda glanced over at Riki. He didn¡¯t look like he was going to be doing any more healing. He looked like he was about to pass out.

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    ¡°I guess smaller is easier,¡± Sirius said.

    Amanda frowned. She was about to ask him if he was okay, even though he seemed fine enough. Had Riki had to restore severed limbs? Or had Miles just got the worst of it because he¡¯d been last?

    But she never got to ask, for at that moment, as the sails were dropped, they caught the wind from the dragon¡¯s wing beat and instead of toppling them over, it propelled them forward, them, the ship, and the crates.

    The dragon¡¯s eye caught the movement. It fixed it gaze on the containers hanging from the side of the ship.

    ¡°Drop the crate!¡± Morgan yelled.

    ¡°Not yet!¡± Sirius shouted.

    The men hesitated, their eyes jumping between Morgan an Sirius.

    Sirius turned to Amanda and spun her so she was facing the dragon. ¡°You shifted the flames before, can you do it again? Push them away from us?¡±

    Sirius didn¡¯t wait for her answer. He grabbed her and pointed her toward the dragon.

    The dragon was drawing back its head. It¡¯s mouth was opening. Amanda could see the sharp points of its fangs, and the quickly increasing ball of light growing in its throat.

    ¡°Are you mad?¡± she said to Sirius. But it seemed like she didn¡¯t have any choice.

    ¡°Do it!¡± he commanded in her ear and in a tone that said he had no doubts that she could.

    She wasn¡¯t sure but his confidence bolstered her. She readied her magic, felt the heat in her fingers and reached out to connect it with whatever was about to come out of that dragon¡¯s mouth.

    She tried to push it back into the dragon¡¯s throat but she quickly realised that was too much. Instead she forced it outward in nearly every direction but forwards.

    The heat was like nothing she¡¯d ever experienced. She could feel her skin drying, all moisture sucked from the air, every little bit of oxygen consumed. She¡¯d never been so close to so much flame. She couldn¡¯t breathe. Her eyeballs were so dry, she closed her eyes to protect them, but not before she saw the sails catch fire.

    ¡°Drop the crate!¡± Morgan¡¯s command could somehow be heard above the roar of the flames.

    And then the heat was gone.

    Amanda opened her eyes. The dragon was hidden, down beside the boat. She could still hear it, attacking the water and the second melted crate.

    Amanda glanced upward. The sails were burning. That she could fix. With a raise of her hand she snuffed their flames out to nothing.

    ¡°Go! Go! Go!¡± Morgan yelled.

    The ship picked up speed.

    ¡°How much of the other crate is left?¡± the captain asked her crewmen as she checked over the side to see for herself. Then she yelled, ¡°Somebody fetch Pip.¡±

    ¡°You did great,¡± Sirius said to Amanda.

    ¡°You damn fool!¡± Morgan spat at Sirius.

    ¡°Nobody¡¯s burnt,¡± he countered.

    ¡°Nobody would have been burnt if we¡¯d dropped the crate,¡± she rebutted.

    ¡°Then it would have got the belly of the ship.¡±

    Morgan¡¯s only response was to glance up toward the sails but seeing they were no longer on fire she frowned and gave pause. She spun back to face behind them, where the dragon was greedily attacking the water. It wouldn¡¯t be long before it was on them again though.

    Sirius stepped forward beside Morgan. In a practical straightforward tone, as if they hadn¡¯t just been arguing he asked, ¡°How much of the last crate is left?¡±

    ¡°Enough,¡± was her reply.

    ¡°Perhaps it won¡¯t give chase once we drop it, since it¡¯s the last. We¡¯ve no other large quantities of metal.¡±

    Amanda could hear the doubt in his voice. She stepped up beside Morgan and Sirius and watched the dragon along with them.

    It pecked at the water and the air again and again, before raising its head back to swallow whatever molten metal or gases it had grabbed.

    ¡°We¡¯ll have to wait until its close to drop it,¡± Morgan remarked.

    Sirius gave but the barest of nods.

    ¡°All its going to do is buy us time,¡± Morgan added.

    Sirius didn¡¯t immediately answer but Amanda could see the cogs in his head turning.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do that again,¡± she said to him.

    He glanced at her and nodded, but the look on his face said that he already had an idea. ¡°What about something different? Remember that manatee you made in the flame?¡±

    She frowned at him.

    ¡°Dragon¡¯s are territorial,¡± Sirius explained. Were his eyes always that bright? How could he look so happy right now?

    Somehow that look in his eye made all the chaos seem like background noise and for a moment she knew she¡¯d go along with whatever he asked.

    ¡°Fuck!¡± Morgan swore. But it wasn¡¯t aimed at Sirius.

    Amanda¡¯s gaze was drawn up and back.

    The dragon had finished the second crate and taken to the sky again. It was following the ship.

    ¡°Ready the last crate!¡± Morgan commanded.

    Amanda focused her eyes back on Sirius. ¡°You want me to create a dragon out of fire?¡±

    ¡°What would that even do?¡± The question came from Stinger, who had just joined them.

    ¡°Distract it, lure it away,¡± Sirius replied.

    ¡°It would have to be big,¡± Amanda said.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen you create enough fire to propel a ship from the heat and without burning the sails,¡± Sirius fixed her with a steady look. So much faith in his eyes.

    ¡°No one can create fire that big,¡± Morgan scoffed, as she eyed the approaching dragon.

    ¡°I¡¯d have to do either a lot bigger than that or lead it away... and that distance¡­¡± Amanda trailed off. Bigger was the safer bet. There was no way she could maintain a flame for the distance required to get that dragon out of range. But to create something large enough to intimidate that dragon, and shaped fire at that would take everything she had, and she was already so very tired.

    A large crash interrupted her thoughts as the last crate was dropped, a little before the dragon arrived this time. Early enough that by the time the dragon spewed flame into the ocean, the boat was out of the way.

    Time was ticking. They were out of crates. Chaos of the outer world claimed her thoughts.

    ¡°Would it help if you had something to burn?¡± Stinger asked. His voice was calm and kind, not an ounce of the urgency that Amanda felt a moment ago. In fact, as he spoke, before she even turned to look toward him she found she wasn¡¯t feeling quite so worried or rushed anymore. There was still a touch of those emotions but it wasn¡¯t overwhelming. ¡®Empath,¡¯ she realised, ¡®Stinger¡¯s an empath.¡¯ The transition had been different and even though she knew this emotion wasn¡¯t as real, not like what she¡¯d felt a moment ago, it was still effective.

    She didn¡¯t fixate on the thought too long. Her newly calmed mind worked over how to approach this. Was there a better option?

    She shook her head at Stinger. ¡°Anything we used would burn up too fast.¡± She walked over to the edge of the boat. The closer she was to the dragon when she did this the better.

    All too soon it took to the air again. What had for a time turned into a small black dot, grew steadily larger and larger as once more it approached. This time they had no metal to throw into the water.

    ¡°We could distract it,¡± Stinger suggested. ¡°Send someone out to lure it away.¡±

    Again, Amanda shook her head. ¡°I can do it.¡±

    ¡°Who do you propose we send?¡± Morgan asked with a scathing tone.

    ¡°Dragon incoming!¡± a sailor called out.

    ¡°Focus on sailing. Full speed,¡± Morgan commanded to the crew. There was a tenseness in her voice.

    Amanda watched the dragon.

    ¡°Gods help us,¡± Stinger mumbled from somewhere behind her.

    Amanda couldn¡¯t feel the effects from his magic anymore. But it didn¡¯t matter. She¡¯d found her own sense of calm this time.

    ¡°If you¡¯ve any doubts, I can think of something else,¡± Sirius spoke. He was trying to speak matter-of-factly, and indeed his words were calm but from pace of his tone she knew he was out of ideas.

    It didn¡¯t matter. Their path had been decided. She¡¯d been born for this.

    The dragon closed in. She could see the edges of it¡¯s scales and the strength in every wing flap.

    It was now or never.

    She took in a deep breath. Her fingers twitched, and from the air she drew forth fire. A swirling ball of flames and heat. No shape at first, just mass. But as it grew, she pushed it out in different directions. Tried to make a snout, and wings.

    The resulting form drew little resemblance to the real thing, only metres away. It was more like some misshapen cloud of fire, and it was too small.

    She put more effort into it. Bigger, longer, avoid the sails. She pushed it forward, elongated the neck. The ball of fire grew, as big as the ship then twice that. It took form. It lacked detail but the rough shape was there and the size gave the real dragon some pause. A sweat broke out on her skin.

    The dragon slowed. It circled. It didn¡¯t approach directly but nor did it flee.

    ¡°Bigger,¡± Sirius encouraged. ¡°It¡¯s working.¡±

    Amanda wasn¡¯t sure that it was but she could hear the uplift in his voice and she trusted him. She put everything she had into it until a flaming dragon, that looked far more bird than dragon, towered over the ship.

    Still the black one did not flee. It hovered, obviously unsure. It¡¯s body snaked back and forth in the air as if deciding whether to attack or not.

    ¡°Send it toward it,¡± Sirius told her. ¡°It will run.¡±

    Amanda didn¡¯t have the energy to reply. She wasn¡¯t even sure she had the energy to put that fireball out. If she let control of it go now she might just set the ship on fire. Sending it toward the other dragon was the only option, but if it didn¡¯t work, there would be no second chance.

    With the last of her strength, she made it move. As it dove directly toward the other dragon she opened its flaming mouth, increased it¡¯s wings as far as she dared. With all her will she pushed, sent the fire dragon careening toward the other, growing ever bigger.

    The real dragon disappeared from sight behind a flaming curtain.

    Had it run? Amanda didn¡¯t get to find out, for at that moment, exhaustion and magic overuse caught up to her, and her world went black.

 Chapter 72 â€“ The Black Coat

    Amanda awoke in her cabin to find Sirius sitting nearby. She was still wrapped up in his coat.

    As she struggled to sit up he reached out with his hands. ¡°Whoa, whoa, whoa, you need to rest.¡±

    ¡°What happened? With the dragon?¡± she managed to splutter out her question.

    Sirius smiled. He dropped his hands. Relief obvious in his posture. ¡°It ran.¡±

    ¡°It ran?¡± she repeated, not quite believing it, but she was here, alive, and on the ship, so it must be true.

    Sirius nodded. ¡°You passed out. I was worried.¡±

    Amanda sat up and leaned forward. Every muscle in her body hurt as if she¡¯d been running non-stop for hours. ¡°I¡¯ve never used that much magic before,¡± she admitted.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°What are you sorry for?¡±

    He shook his head. ¡°That was my plan and you could¡¯ve been hurt.¡±

    She gave a laugh which turned into a cough. As he reached for her again she held up a hand to show she was okay. ¡°It worked didn¡¯t it?¡± she replied.

    But she could see from his face that he was still worried.

    ¡°Magic overuse can kill a person,¡± he replied solemnly.

    ¡°But it didn¡¯t,¡± she said feeling somewhat energized despite the physical tiredness. She¡¯d never tested her limits like that before. He was right, magic overuse could kill a person, but it hadn¡¯t. Her body had protected her, made her pass out before she¡¯d used up too much. That was the best outcome and now that she knew it was the most likely one for her, there would be less risk in pushing things that far again.

    ¡°You could have died,¡± he said seriously.

    She smiled. ¡°But I didn¡¯t.¡± And there was a rush to that, a feeling of complete euphoria.

    Evidently her mood was catching. After studying her for a couple seconds, Sirius finally smiled too.

    That was when her memories finally caught up with her, and the rest of the day came flooding back. Her smile fell. ¡°Pinto¡­ Miles¡­¡±

    Sirius nodded, a look of somberness returning to his own face.

    ¡°What happened to Sam?¡± Amanda tried to get up then, half worried Morgan had killed him, half worried she hadn¡¯t.

    Sirius tried to stop her. ¡°Easy. Morgan killed him.¡±

    Amanda stopped trying to move. ¡°And Abe?¡± she asked fearing the worst. He hadn¡¯t been party to Sam¡¯s actions had he?

    ¡°I argued for his life. He¡¯s a prisoner for the time being.¡±

    Amanda tried to process that. Twice now, she¡¯d saved someone and it had backfired. This time it cost another life. Was it a mistake to save this third man? He¡¯d been the one on the end of the line when Morgan had first brought them on board, the one who had looked most worried, and the one who had been the friendliest, but what if she was wrong? Still, she was grateful that Sirius had not just let him be killed too. Although how he had managed to get Morgan to agree to that she wasn¡¯t sure.

    ¡°How did you mange that?¡±

    ¡°Morgan owed me, us. It was your fire that saved the ship.¡±

    ¡°And my actions that cost Pinto his life,¡± she replied, hearing a choke in her own voice that she tried and failed to avoid.

    Sirius shook his head. ¡°That was Sam¡¯s doing.¡±

    She looked Sirius directly in the eyes and firmly told him, ¡°I spared his life twice. I risked yours in the process. Whatever comes from that is my doing.¡±

    Sirius didn¡¯t argue with her but she could sense his disagreement and practically hear his mind whirring, trying to think of something to say. But what was there to say? She was responsible for Pinto¡¯s death, and that was that. Not that anything could be done about it now. The thought exhausted her.

    She lay back down and slept some more, while Sirius went to check on things elsewhere.

    When she finally got up, she noticed that his coat that she¡¯d been wearing for a few hours now, had seemingly shrunk. In fact it had shrunk so much that it now fit her perfectly.

    She spun around in the room and then she took it off and put it back on again, certain it was some trick or a new coat. But it was the same one, with all the magic vials on the inside. Every inch that she could remember was just as it had been, only smaller.

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    When Sirius returned to check on her, she brought it up with him.

    ¡°Yeah, it does that,¡± he replied as if it were the most normal thing in the world. ¡°It adapts to the wearer, although it takes a little bit of time.¡±

    ¡°I can see why Morgan wants it,¡± Amanda remarked. She¡¯d put her own clothes on underneath now but she still found some comfort in wearing it and she wondered if it didn¡¯t have some calming empath magic sewn into it as well. But if it did, it was subtle, and Sirius didn¡¯t seem any different from his usual self.

    She wore his coat to dinner but soon decided that would be the only time, for Morgan¡¯s displeasure at her attire was blatant. Amanda might have assumed it was due to the other events if Morgan¡¯s eyes hadn¡¯t been so readily fixed on the coat. Neither of them spoke to the other and there was little conversation at dinner in general beyond hushed whispering. Abe was nowhere to be seen. Stinger served them beer in silence and Sirius didn¡¯t even bat an eye when Amanda accepted a glass, nor at any of the several that followed. They raised a toast to Pinto but otherwise spoke little about him.

    Amanda drank until the world felt distant and everything that had happened felt like some far off dream, or a nightmare.

    Sirius didn¡¯t mention their bet, not even once. Nor did he comment or even glance over when she poured herself yet another round. She¡¯d lost count of what number this was. She kind of wished he would say something, reach over and remove the cup from her hands, for she felt unable to stop herself. That wasn¡¯t fair she knew and her thoughts only added to her guilt. He seemed lost in his own thoughts and she wanted to comfort him but she knew not where his thoughts roamed and she couldn¡¯t be sure that she wasn¡¯t the cause of those too.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for her, he¡¯d still be on his ship, Pinto would still be alive, and the dragon¡­ that gave her pause. If she hadn¡¯t been here would they have survived the dragon? The beer had dulled her mind enough now that she settled into the easy answer that you just couldn¡¯t know for sure what was going to happen. It numbed the pain a little but the weight of Pinto¡¯s death remained over her like a shadow.

    Sirius didn¡¯t drink a drop but he stayed in the galley until she did and he grabbed her and steadied her when she nearly tripped over removing her pants back in their room.

    Something hard and metallic fell onto the floor from her pants pocket.

    Sirius picked it up and handed it back to her. It was the ring he¡¯d found back on the island. She¡¯d forgotten she¡¯d left it there.

    As he took a seat on their shared bed, she turned the ring over in her fingers. Even now she could feel the magic in it and still she could not pick what it was. Caught up in the impulsivity of drunkenness she started to push her magic into it to try to coax whatever this was out and into the open. But in the back of her mind a small voice stopped her. As she turned her hand over her eyes caught on the faint, mostly healed scar that had been the result of her last drunken foray into magic, when she¡¯d shattered glass with too much strength. And so she stopped herself and moved to put the ring back into the pocket of her pants which now lay on the floor.

    Sirius¡¯s voice interrupted her action. ¡°Bring it here?¡± he said gently.

    She handed it over and then flopped back onto the bed. With one hand raised into the air she slurred, ¡°No drunken magic.¡±

    She could just make out the edge of his mouth curve upward.

    ¡°I¡¯m not the one who¡¯s drunk,¡± he replied as he studied the ring.

    She watched as he got up and moved over to their box of stuff. He rifled about inside until from somewhere he held up thin shoelace-like strip of leather. He slipped the ring onto it and then tied the ends so it became a necklace, which he handed back to her.

    ¡°So you won¡¯t lose it,¡± he said.

    She took it gratefully without moving from her spot lying horizontally on the bed. It was too comfy where she lay.

    ¡°It¡¯s too big for my fingers,¡± she said and she showed him by slipping the ring onto each finger in turn.

    He laughed. ¡°It¡¯s supposed to go around your neck.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that how it works?¡± she teased. She wanted to put it on but lifting her head felt decidedly difficult right now. Instead she studied it for a bit and then her gaze found him. He was so pretty. Dark hair like night, eyes like emerald stars, and arms that looked like they could snap a mast in two. And that smile, so serene. It was as if nothing could be too bad as long as he was there. The rest of the world felt far away in comparison.

    She might have just lain there looking at him all night if he hadn¡¯t then lifted her up so she was lying the correct way on the bed. Gently he lay himself down next to her and pulled her up beside him. He placed the necklace over her head and then she laid down on his chest. She closed her eyes and listened to his heartbeat.

    Her mind drifted. A shadow in a watery doorway. A twisted neck. Pinto sinking down toward the ocean floor. A crate dropping into the water. Dragon fire coming right toward her.

    She jerked awake, unsure if or when she had fallen asleep.

    ¡°Hey,¡± Sirius whispered comfortingly as he stroked her hair.

    She no longer felt as tired as she had a moment ago. She propped herself up on one elbow. Seeking distraction she asked, ¡°What was in the crates?¡±

    His fingers continued to stroke her hair and shoulders and back even as he shifted his position slightly.

    ¡°Books,¡± he answered.

    ¡°Books?¡±

    He nodded, then added, ¡°Books in one, wine in another, clothes and vials. Infusements I think. Even the clothes. I felt¡­ something¡­ I think. I¡¯m not sure. You should have a look tomorrow. You¡¯d know better than me.¡±

    ¡°Spell books?¡±

    He shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. They looked ordinary enough.¡±

    ¡°But?¡±

    ¡°But some of the content didn¡¯t seem quite right. I opened one up on edible flowers and some of the information was wrong but in a way that made me think it had been done intentionally, like they were trying to say something else.¡±

    ¡°Secret spell books?¡± Amanda pulled herself further upright, intrigued at the idea.

    He laughed. ¡°I don¡¯t know. We can have a look tomorrow. Morgan thinks it¡¯s all useless, except for the wine. She was quite upset.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell her?¡±

    He shook his head. ¡°I wanted to be sure first.¡±

    She could sense he¡¯d left something unsaid again and she took a random guess at what, ¡°And so you could buy it off her at a low price?¡±

    He gave her a curious look and then shook his head again. ¡°That would be stealing.¡±

    She laughed in surprise. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s stealing now is it?¡±

    ¡°Morgan is the wrong person to be stealing from?¡±

    She opened her mouth to reply but he beat her to it.

    He added with a smile and a gentle sigh, ¡°And so apparently are red-headed firestarters.¡±

    She grinned and then rested her head on his chest again, finding comfort in his closeness.

 Chapter 73 â€“ Rest Is For The Dead

    Amanda awoke the next morning with splitting headache. She pulled herself upright, feeling like something was off. The world took a moment to catch up and then it hit her like a wave. With a groan she leaned over Sirius and vomited over the side of the bed.

    She felt him shift beneath her and then his fingers entangled themselves within her hair and pulled it back from her face.

    ¡°I have regrets,¡± she mumbled once she was done.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Even in this state she could hear the laughter in his tone. Must he be so mocking when she felt so terrible? His hands were gentle though.

    ¡°Was that the 5th beer or the 7th?¡± Sirius asked.

    She groaned.

    He stroked her back.

    Her memory was fuzzy but she didn¡¯t feel like she deserved that kind of comfort either. There was another reason she was feeling bad but she couldn¡¯t quite place it right now. Slowly, she sat upright.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± he asked, his tone more serious now.

    She nodded. ¡°Yup.¡± As she rubbed the sleep from her eyes, yesterday¡¯s events slowly filtered back into her mind, along with Sirius¡¯s words. ¡°Seven beers?¡± she asked. ¡°I didn¡¯t have that many did I?¡±

    ¡°That was just when I stopped counting.¡±

    She could hear laughter in his voice still but when she glanced at him she saw only gentle concern.

    ¡°They were small cups,¡± she countered.

    There was a twitch of a smile at the edge of his mouth. She thought about lying down again and going back to sleep but she¡¯d just got the world to steady and she didn¡¯t want to upset the delicate balance of her stomach.

    ¡°Food might help,¡± Sirius suggested. He pulled himself upright, and slipped out of bed to retrieve his coat from the floor.

    She wasn¡¯t sure it would.

    When he saw the look on her face he laughed. ¡°Trust me,¡± he said with genuine care.

    ¡°I lost our bet,¡± she said somberly.

    Sometime in the night, his coat had returned to its original length and Sirius slipped it on like a second skin. He studied her for a moment with an expression she couldn¡¯t read. Then he shook his head and with a shrug he said, ¡°It was a rough day, you can start again tomorrow.¡±

    She leaned back against the wooden wall of the ship. ¡°Why are you so nice?¡±

    Another look she couldn¡¯t read. Another hint of a smile but there was a sadness in his eyes too, one she didn¡¯t think had anything to do with her.

    ¡°Come get some breakfast,¡± was all he said.

    Her gaze drifted toward the floor where she¡¯d just been sick. ¡°What about..?¡±

    ¡°After breakfast.¡±

    She didn¡¯t argue.

    <hr>

    By the time they reached the deck later that morning after breakfast and a clean of the cabin, the area was well and truly bustling with people. Someone handed her and Sirius a cup of something that smelled suspiciously like more alcohol, the kind that burned your throat on the way down. She fought the urge to retch and held the cup at arm¡¯s length.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± she asked.

    ¡°We¡¯re doing a drink for Pinto and Miles,¡± came the reply.

    ¡°Oh.¡± She looked down warily at her cup. She couldn¡¯t not partake in that but the idea of another drink this early after last night did not sit well.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to drink it,¡± Sirius told her in a quiet voice. ¡°Just throw it away when they do the call.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste it,¡± she replied. ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be right.¡±

    ¡°Hey! My cup needs a refill,¡± called one man across the deck.

    The distributor returned to him and poured him some more.

    ¡°You¡¯re not supposed to drink it yet,¡± called another followed by some laughter.

    Slowly the crowd got bigger.

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    ¡°Is everyone here?¡± she heard Stinger ask Ferret and Larska from not far away.

    ¡°Everyone not on duty,¡± Larska replied.

    Amanda looked around but couldn¡¯t see Morgan.

    Beside her, Sirius sniffed his drink and frowned. Amanda deliberately avoided doing the same.

    ¡°What is this?¡± he asked quietly to a few nearby crew.

    Pip answered with brightly lit eyes. ¡°It¡¯s from the haul yesterday, some human spirit.¡±

    Sirius¡¯s frown deepened, ¡°And Morgan okay¡¯d that? If it¡¯s human spirit it might be worth a bit.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s for Pinto and Miles,¡± Rick explained.

    Sirius gave a single nod of understanding.

    ¡°Plus, there was no way she was stopping anyone,¡± Rick added. Then he gave a shrug, ¡°Besides, I doubt it¡¯s worth anything, nothing else in that haul was.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not so sure about that,¡± Sirius mumbled with a frown.

    ¡°Listen up,¡± Stinger called loudly across the deck causing a hush to fall over the crowd. He raised his cup in the air. ¡°Pinto and Miles were good sailors and good men and we are all a little less without them. May they find what they are looking for, if not in this life then in the next.¡± With that short address done he sculled back his cup.

    No one else seemed to expect anymore words and they all did likewise.

    Amanda raised her cup and then hesitated.

    Sirius reached over, took her cup from her, and downed it along with his. He gave her a wink. She replied with a smile.

    As noise returned to the deck, Amanda watched as the crowd all started to depart to do other things. While witch funerals never did last very long, and werewolf ones even less, that was still the briefest one she¡¯d ever seen.

    One person however was not content with things ending there.

    ¡°Hold on,¡± Morgan called out from the back of the crowd. ¡°We have one more event this morning.¡±

    Amanda turned to see her walking across the deck, Abe in front of her, her sword at his back.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± Sirius cursed under his breath.

    As Morgan made her way to the end of the deck, Amanda felt her own stomach sinking. It seemed Sirius hadn¡¯t quite managed to talk Morgan out of killing Abe.

    Stinger met Morgan as she reached the front of the crowd and spoke with her in quick hushed tones.

    Morgan said something back and shook her head. Stinger stepped aside, giving cursory glance in Sirius¡¯s direction as he did.

    ¡°We are still owed some blood,¡± Morgan called to the crowd who watched without objection and with only a moderate level of enthusiasm.

    Glancing around, the response seemed mixed. Some men bore smiles, while others looked serious. Perhaps the crew was not all in agreement with their captain on this? But even if that were so, none seemed inclined to argue or object.

    Amanda could feel Sirius¡¯s glance fixing on her, perhaps worried what she might do, but even she felt undecided for once. She knew they¡¯d pushed Morgan¡¯s limits already. She knew, even if the crowd didn¡¯t completely agree with Morgan, they were still her crew, and the one thing she didn¡¯t know was if this man¡¯s life was worth saving when his friend had tried to take hers. Perhaps for once, speaking up was not worth the risk? Still, it didn¡¯t feel quite right. The indecisiveness froze her to the spot.

    Sirius¡¯s gaze darted rapidly between her and Abe.

    Morgan drew her sword.

    Abe stared straight ahead with a glassy-eyed look.

    A hush fell once more across the deck until only the sound of the sea remained.

    And then one lone cry changed everything. ¡°Sails on the horizon! Unknown vessel in pursuit.¡±

    Then everything happened all at once.

    Morgan lowered her sword and leapt onto the rigging. Up she climbed to get a better look.

    Sirius pushed forward to do likewise. Amanda followed.

    Stinger took the chance to grab Abe and hand him off to some other crewman with the command, ¡°Take him back below.¡±

    As he was roughly handed from one man to the other, Abe started laughing. ¡°Its the Slicer. He¡¯s come for you. You¡¯re all gonna die.¡±

    He was still chuckling as he was pulled away. He didn¡¯t sound relieved though. He sounded like he¡¯d gone mad.

    ¡°Shit,¡± said Stinger.

    From the rigging, Morgan shouted commands.

    Men scurried like rats.

    ¡°They¡¯re gaining fast! Prepare for boarding.¡±

    ¡°The Slicer?¡± Amanda asked Stinger sensing he knew the name.

    Stinger glanced toward Ferret and Larska as if seeking confirmation.

    This time Ferret explained. ¡°Companion ship of The Piper. That¡¯s probably why our other friend thought he could make it in a long boat. He must¡¯ve known they were close.¡±

    ¡°So why wait for now to chase us?¡± Stinger queried.

    ¡°You know why,¡± Larska answered. ¡°They want the haul.¡±

    Morgan joined them then, leaping down from above, she landed squarely with two feet on the deck. She scoffed. ¡°They can have it. There¡¯s nothing in it. We¡¯ll dump and run, like we did with the dragon.¡±

    ¡°Not even the alcohol?¡± Sirius raised an eyebrow.

    Morgan shrugged. ¡°Keeping the crew happy that way¡¯s as much a loss as it is a win. You know that.¡±

    Sirius shook his head. ¡°You don¡¯t know what that liquor is really worth. Get it back to the Black Dog and Mathias can value it for you.¡±

    Morgan scoffed again. ¡°And you get a flat fee for nothing. No thanks.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll take a percent of the cut,¡± Sirius answered. ¡°And I think the rest of the stuff is magic, infusements of some kind.¡±

    ¡°Let me guess, you want a percent of that cut too?¡± She did look more interested in what he was saying though.

    Sirius raised and lowered his eyebrows in acknowledgment. ¡°As would be expected.¡±

    Amanda couldn¡¯t help watching their calm exchange with some amazement. They were, once again, about to encounter pirates, and yet both of them were acting like this was just another day. She found herself suddenly missing the island. More than that, she missed home, her guitar, the horses. Even mustering hadn¡¯t involved this much excitement. Standing there, watching Sirius bargaining on that deck she suddenly realised exactly how far apart their worlds were. She wondered if it would be possible to lure him onto land, back home with her, and even if she could, would it be fair to do so?

    The way he looked at the sea. The way he stood as if he belonged right where he was and nowhere else. The way he actually seemed to be enjoying negotiating with Morgan.

    ¡°Even if we toss it, they may still be after their man, or revenge,¡± Stinger said. ¡°There¡¯s no guarantee they¡¯ll stop to pick it up.¡±

    ¡°It would be a waste,¡± Sirius agreed. ¡°After everything we went through to get it. What Pinto and Miles went though.¡±

    ¡°Fine,¡± Morgan agreed with a nod. She turned to Ferret. ¡°The Slicer? What are our chances?¡±

    ¡°Not good. We¡¯re likely going to want to make some sort of bargain. A one on one fight is not a sure win knowing who their captain is, so unless you fancy an all out battle...¡±

    Morgan nodded. ¡°And if it comes to that?¡±

    ¡°Messy. Not an outright loss. Bad for both sides I¡¯d say.¡±

    ¡°Can we outrun them?¡±

    This time it was Stinger who answered after a brief look through a telescope. ¡°Not likely.¡±

    Morgan¡¯s face took on a hard expression. ¡°Well we¡¯re gonna try.¡±